Untitled

|1_0061 

Vol. 47(1-2) 

^^ 

International Journal of Malacology 

: I 

Classification ancfFTbmënclator 

of Gastropod Families 

Philippe Bouchet & Jean-Pierre Rocroi /" "'I'Hi^ 

CorrcnUooks

Editorial Office: 

Malacologia 

P.O. Box 1222 

West Falmouth, MA02574-1222 

georgedavis99@hotmail.com 

Copy Editor: 

EUGENE COAN 

California Academy of Sciences 

San Francisco, CA 

gene.coan@sierraclub.org 

Managing Editor: 

CARYL HESTERMAN 

Haddonfield, NJ 

malacolog@jersey net 

MALACOLOGIA is published by the 

which (also serving as editors) are: 

RÜDIGER BIELER 

Vice President 

Field Museum, Chicago 

JOHN BURCH 

University of Michigan, Ann Arbor 

MELBOURNE R. CARRIKER 

University of Delaware, Lewes 

GEORGE M. DAVIS 

Secretary and Treasurer 

CAROLE S. HICKMAN 

University of California, Berkeley 

PETER MORDAN 

Secretary, UNITAS MALACOLOGICA 

The Natural History Museum 

London, United Kingdom 

J. FRANCES ALLEN, Emérita 

Environmental Protection Agency 

Washington, DC. 

KENNETH J. BOSS 

Museum of Comparative Zoology 

Cambridge, Massachusetts 

MALACOLOGIA 

http://malacologia.fmnh org 

EDITOR-IN-CHIEF: 

GEORGE M. DAVIS 

Graphics Editor: 

THOMAS WILKE 

Justus Liebig University 

Giessen, Germany 

tom.wilke@allzool.bio.uni-giessen.de 

Business & Subscription Office: 

Malacologia 

P.O. Box 385 

Haddonfield, NJ 08033-0309 

malacolog@jersey. net 

Associate Editor: 

JOHN B. BURCH 

University of Michigan 

Ann Arbor 

jbburch@umich.edu 

Composition Editor: 

CLAUDIA WILKE 

Wettenberg, Germany 

claudiawilke@hotmail.com 

INSTITUTE OF MALACOLOGY, the Sponsor Members of 

ALAN KOHN 

President Elect 

Participating Members 

Emeritus Members 

University of Washington, Seattle 

JAMES NYBAKKEN 

President 

Moss Landing Marine Laboratory, California 

CLYDE F. E. ROPER 

Smithsonian Institution, Washington, D.C. 

SHI-KUEIWU 

University of Colorado Museum, Boulder 

DIARMAIDÓFOIGHIL 

University of Michigan, Ann Arbor 

JACKIE L. VAN GOETHEM 

Treasurer, UNITAS MALACOLOGICA 

Koninklijk Belgisch Instituut 

voor Natuurwetenschappen 

Brüssel, Belgium 

ROBERT ROBERTSON 

The Academy of Natural Sciences 

Philadelphia, Pennsylvania 

W. D. RUSSELL-HUNTER 

Easton, Maryland 

Copyright © 2005 by the Institute of Malacology 

ISSN: 0076-2997 ISBN 3-925919-72-4

J.A.ALLEN 

Marine Biological Station 

Millport. United Kingdom 

E.E.BINDER 

Museum d'Histoire Naturelle 

Geneve, Switzerland 

P. BOUCHET 

Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle 

Paris. France 

P. CALOW 

University of Sheffield 

Stieffield, United Kingdom 

RA. D.CAMERON 

University of Sheffield 

Sheffield. United Kingdom 

J. G. CARTER 

University of North Carolina 

Chapel Hill. NC 

M. CHARRIER 

Université de Rennes 

Rennes. France 

R. H.COWIE 

University of Hawaii 

Honolulu. HI 

A, H. CLARKE, Jr. 

Portland. 

B. . CLARKE 

University of Nottingham 

Nottingham. United Kingdom 

R.T DILLON, Jr. 

College of Charleston 

Charleston. SC 

C.J.DUNCAN 

University of Liverpool 

Liverpool. United Kingdom 

D.J.EERNISSE 

California State University Fullerton 

Fullerton. CA 

E. GITTENBERGER 

Rijksmuseum van Natuurlijke Historie 

Leiden. Netherlands 

R GIUSTI 

Université di Siena 

Siena. Italy 

2005 

EDITORIAL BOARD 

A. N. GOLIKOV 

Zoological Institute 

St. Petersburg. Russia 

A. V. GROSSU 

Universitatea Bucaresti 

Romania 

T HABE 

Tokai University 

Shimizu, Japan 

R. T HANLON 

Marine Biological Laboratory 

Woods Hole. MA 

G HASZPRUNAR 

Zoologische Staatssammlung München 

München. Germany 

J. M. HEALY 

Queensland Museum 

South Brisbane. Australia 

D. M.HILLIS 

University of Texas 

Austin. TX 

K. E. HOAGLAND 

West Falmouth, MA 

B. HUBENDICK 

Naturhistoriska Museet 

Göteborg. Sweden 

S.HUNT 

University of Central Lancashire 

Lancashire. United Kingdom 

R. JANSSEN 

Forschungsinstitut Senckenberg 

Frankfurt am Main. Germany 

M.S.JOHNSON 

University of Western Australia 

Crawley. Australia 

R. N.KILBURN 

Natal Museum 

Pietermaritzburg, South Africa 

M. A. KLAPPENBACH 

Museum of Natural History 

Montevideo, Uruguay 

J.KNUDSEN 

Zoologisk Museum 

K0benhavn, Denmark

C.MEIER-BROOK 

Tübingen, Germany 

. LYDEARD 

University ofAlabama 

Tuscaloosa, AL 

H.K. MIENIS 

Hebrew University of Jerusalem 

Jerusalem. Israel 

J. E. MORTON 

Auckland University 

Auckland, New Zealand 

J. J. MURRAY, Jr. 

University of Virginia 

Charlottesville, VA 

R. NATARAJAN 

Marine Biological Station 

Porto Novo, India 

D.ÓFOIGHIL 

University of i\/lichiigan 

Ann Arbor, Ml 

J. 0KLAND 

University of Oslo 

Oslo, Norway 

T. OKUTANI 

University of Fisheries 

Tokyo, Japan 

W. L. PARAENSE 

Instituto Oswaldo Cruz 

Rio de Janeiro, Brazil 

J.J.PARODIZ 

Carnegie Museum of Natural History 

Pittsburgh, PA 

R. PIPE 

Plymouth Marine Laboratory 

Devon, United Kingdom 

J. R POINTIER 

Ecole Pratique des Hautes Etudes 

Perpignan Cedex, France 

W. F. PONDER 

Australian Museum 

Sydney, Australia 

01 Z. Y 

Academia Sínica 

Qingdao, People's Republic of China 

D.G. REID 

The Natural History Museum 

London. United Kingdom 

S. G. SEGERSTRÄLE 

Institute of Marine Research 

Helsinki. Finland 

A. STANCYKOWSKA 

Siedlce, Poland 

RSTARMÜHLNER 

Zoologisches Institut der Universität Wien 

Wien, Austria 

YI.STAROBOGATOV 

Zoological Institute 

St. Petersburg, Russia 

J. STUARDO 

Universidad de Concepción 

Valparaiso, Chile 

C.THIRIOT 

University Pierre et Marie Curie 

Paris, France 

STILLER 


Paris. France 

J. A. M. VAN DEN BIGGELAAR 

State University of Utrecht 

Utrecht, Netherlands 

N.H. VERDONK 

Rijksuniversiteit 

Utrecht, Netherlands 

H. WÄGELE 

Ruhr-Universität Bochum 

Bochum, Germany 

A. WAREN 

Museum of Natural History 

Stockholm, Sweden 

B. R.WILSON 

Conservation and Land Management 

Kallaroo, Western Australia 

H.ZEISSLER 

Naturkundemuseum 

Leipzig, Germany 

A. ZILCH 

Forschungsinstitut Senckenberg 

Frankfurt am Main, Germany

First published 2005 

by ConchBooks 

lainzer Str. 25, D-55546 Hackenheim, Germany 

e-mail: conchbooks(a)conchbooks.de 

home-page: http://www.conchbooks.de 

and 

Malacologia 

P.O. Box 385, Haddonfield, NJ 08033-0309, U.S.A. 

e-mail: malacoloq(a)jersey.net 

home-page: http://malacoloqia.fmnh.org 

Conc^föoks 

ConchBooks sole distributor for Vol. 47 

Bibliographic Information published by Die Deutsche Bibliothek: 

Die Deutsche Bibliothek lists this publication in the Deutsche Nationalbibliographie; detailed 

bibliographic data is available in the internet at http://dnb.ddb.de . 

ISBN: 3-925919-72-4 

ISSN: 0076-2997 

Copyright © 2005 by ConchBooks and the Institute of Malacology 

All rights reserved under international copyright conventions. 

No part of this publication may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, 

electronic or mechanical, including photocopy, recording on any information storage and 

retrieval system now known or to be invented, without permission in writing from the pub- 

lisher, except by a reviewer who wishes to quote brief passages in connection with a review 

written for inclusion in a magazine, newspaper or broadcast. 

Type setting by Malacologia 

Produced by Sheridan Books, Inc., U.S.A.

MALACOLOGIA, 2005, 47(1-2): 1-397 

CLASSIFICATION AND NOMENCLÁTOR OF GASTROPOD FAMILIES 

Researched and edited by 

Philippe Bouchet & Jean-Pierre Rocroi 


55 rue Buffon, 75005 Paris, France: fDbouchet@mnhn.fr 

With classification by 

Jiri Fryda 

Czech Geological Survey 

Praha, Czech Republic 

Bernhard Hausdorf 

Zoologisches Institut 

Universität Hamburg, Germany 

Winston Ponder 

The Australian Museum 

Sydney, New South Wales, Australia 

Ángel Valdés 

Natural History Museum of Los Angeles County 

Los Angeles, California, USA 

Anders Waren 

Naturhistoriska Riksmuseet 

Stockholm, Sweden

2 

BOUCHET&ROCROI 

CONTENTS 

Abstract 4 

Introduction 4 

Part 1. Nomenclátor of Gastropod Family-Group Names 

[Bouchet & Rocroi] 5 

A Summary of the Rules of Nomenclature Applying to Family-Group Names 5 

Availability of Names 5 

Formation of Names 8 

Validity 

10 

Principle of Coordination 11 

Status of Names in the Official List of Family-Group Names in Zoology 12 

Cases to be Submitted to the Commission 12 

Nomenclátor 12 

Epidemiology of Gastropod Family-Group Names 12 

Format of the List 16 

Nomenclátor of Gastropod Family-Group Names 17 

List of Gastropod Names Above the Family Group 1 87 

Part 2. Working Classification of the Gastropoda 

[Bouchet, Fiyda, Hausdorf, Ponder, Valdés & Waren] 239 

Paleozoic molluscs of uncertain systematic position, Neritimorpha, 

fossil "archaeogastropods"', fossil lower caenogastropods and fossil 

lower Heterobranchia [Fryda & Bouchef] 

Modern "archaeogastropods" [Waren & Bouchef] 

Modern Caenogastropoda, modern lower Heterobranchia [Ponder & Bouchef] 

Cephalaspidea, Thecosomata, Gymnosomata, Aplysiomorpha, Umbraculida, 

Acochlidiacea, Sacoglossa, Cylindobullida, Nudipleura [Valdés & Bouchef] 

Pulmonata [Hausdorf & Bouchef] 

Paleozoic molluscs of uncertain systematic position 241 

Basal taxa that are certainly Gastropoda 242 

Clade Patellogastropoda 242 

Clade Vetigastropoda 243 

Clade Cocculiniformia 245 

Clade Neritimorpha 245 

Paleozoic Neritimorpha of uncertain position 245 

Clade Cyrtoneritimorpha 246 

Clade Cycloneritimorpha 246

TABLE OF CONTENTS 

Clade Caenogastropoda 247 

Caenogastropoda of uncertain systematic position 247 

Informal Group Architaenioglossa 

247 

Clade Sorbeoconcha 248 

Clade Hypsogastropoda 249 

Clade Littohnimorpha 

250 

Informai Group Ptenoglossa 254 

Clade Neogastropoda 254 

Clade Heterobranchia 

257 

Informai Group Lower Heterobranchia 257 

Informai Group Opisthobranchia 258 

Clade Cephalaspidea 258 

Clade Thecosomata 259 

Clade Gymnosomata 259 

Clade Aplysiomorpha 260 

"Group" Acochlidiacea 260 

Clade Sacoglossa 260 

"Group" Cylindrobullida 

261 

Clade Umbraculida 261 

Clade Nudipleura 

261 

Clade Pleurobranchomorpha 261 

Clade Nudibranchia 

261 

Clade Euctenidiacea 

261 

Clade Dexiarchia 

262 

Clade Pseudoeuctenidiacea 262 

Clade Cladobranchia 

262 

Clade Euarminida 262 

Clade Dendronotida 262 

Clade Aeolidida 

263 

Informai Group Pulmonata 

263 

Informai Group Basommatophora 263 

Clade Eupulmonata 

264 

Clade Systellommatophora 

264 

Clade Stylommatophora 

264 

Clade Elasmognatha 264 

Clade Orthurethra 

265 

Informai Group Sigmurethra 266 

Acknowledgements 

References [Bouchet & Rocroi] 

Index 

284 

284 

369


ABSTRACT 

About 2,400 names at the rank of subtribe, tribe, subfamily, family and superfamily have 

been proposed for Recent and fossil gastropods. All names are listed in a nomenclátor 

giving full bibliographical reference, date of publication, type genus, and their nomenclatura! 

availability and validity under the International Code of Zoological Nomenclature. 

Another 730 names, established for categories above the family-group, and not regulated 

by the Code, are listed separately. A working classification attempts to reconcile recent 

advances in the phylogeny of the Gastropoda, using unranked clades above superfami- 

lies, and the more traditional approach, using hierarchical ranking below superfamily. Altogether, 

the classification recognizes as valid a total of 61 1 families, of which 202 are known 

exclusively as fossils and 409 occur in the Recent with or without a fossil record. The 

nomenclátor and classification will be updated in forthcoming editions to be published 

electronically. 

INTRODUCTION 

Molluscan taxonomists routinely use a number 

of species- and genus-level nomenclators 

that either are shared with the rest of zoology 

(Sherborn 1902, 1922-1932; Neave 1939- 

1 950, continued by Edwards at al. 1 966-1 996) 

or are specific to the Mollusca (Ruhoff 1 980). 

Regrettably, however, there is no universal 

nomenclátor of molluscan family-group 

names, and as a consequence of the difficulty 

in establishing their authors and dates, taxonomists 

do not always cite them in classifications. 

Even when these are cited, a proper 

bibliographical reference is often lacking. This, 

in addition to an incomplete understanding or 

application of the rules of nomenclature above 

genus level, contributes to nomenclatural 

unstability. The purpose of the present paper 

is to provide accurate bibliographical and nomenclatural 

data for gastropod family-group 

names. The paper is organized in two parts: 

Part 1 is a nomenclátor of 2,400 names that 

have been proposed for Recent and fossil 

gastropods at the rank of subtribe, tribe, subfamily, 

family and superfamily; Part 2 places 

these names in a classification. In the currently 

very active phase of réévaluation of the phylogeny 

of the gastropods, the classification is 

bound to become outdated. It will also elicit 

controversy, as different taxonomists have different 

approaches to classification. However, 

a mere alphabetical listing of gastropod fam- 

ily-group names would be insufficient to bring 

to the attention of systematists the names they 

need to consider when they are reassessing 

the classification of selected parts of the Gas- 

tropoda. Although Part 2 attempts to reflect 

the current state-of-the-art of gastropod classification, 

it should therefore essentially be 

viewed as a guide to nomenclaturally available 

names, as the purpose of this paper is 

not to address the debate on classification 

methodologies or hierarchical vs non-hierar- 

chical classifications. Conversely, we hope that 

the nomenclatural part has the potential to 

remain a reference source for a longer time, 

as it will become outdated mainly by newly 

established names. 

The present publication is the result of bib- 

liographical work started in 1 987 to compile a 

nomenclátor of supraspecific names covering 

all molluscan taxa. Recent and fossil, other 

than Cephalopoda. All primary literature has 

been checked and copied from the original 

sources (Bouchet & Rocroi 1992). A total of 

25,000 genus-group (believed to be 97% complete), 

3,700 family-group names, and 1,150 

names above the family-group (both believed 

to be more than 99% complete) have been 

captured. The result is a loose-leaf paper version 

and an electronic database. The present 

paper reports on our results on the 

supraspecific names that have been proposed 

for the Gastropoda, which alone account for 

70% of the names in our nomenclátor. 

The International Code on Zoological Nomenclature 

(4"' edition) has set the conditions 

for the approval of a "List of Available Names" 

(Art. 79). Names entered in the List are 

deemed to have the date, availability, and 

other nomenclatural attributes given in the List. 

In addition, the List would be closed, that is 

names not entered in the List would be unavailable 

under the Code. The List would be 

approved in parts, and gastropod family-group 

names could constitute one such "Part of the 

List". We encourage users of the present pub- 

lication to notify us with any omission and error 

they would notice, so that the present 

nomenclátor, after amendments and corrections, 

could be submitted to ICZN to become 

an official Part of the List of Available Names 

in Zoology.

NOMENCLÁTOR OF GASTROPOD FAMILIES 

Part 1. NOMENCLÁTOR OF GASTROPOD FAMILY-GROUP NAMES 

A Summary of the Rules of Nomenclature 

Applying to Family-Group Names 

The International Code of Zoological Nomen- 

clature (ICZN) defines the family group as in- 

cluding the taxa "at the ranks of superfamily, 

family, subfamily, tribe, subthbe, and any other 

rank below superfamily and above genus that 

may be desired" (Art. 35.1). The Code does 

not regulate the names of taxa above the fam- 

ily group (sometimes termed the class group), 

but family-group names are fully subject to the 

provisions of the Code, which determine 

among others how the names shall be formed, 

their availability, and nomenclatural validity. 

Whereas some rules apply to all names in the 

species, genus and family groups, other rules 

apply specifically to family-group names. As 

these rules are sometimes little known or misunderstood, 

it may be appropriate to summarize 

how they affect family-group names. 

Availability of Names 

Articles 10-20 determine the conditions of 

availability of scientific names. Of specific relevance 

to this nomenclátor of family-group 

names are Arts. 11.7 and 13.2, which state 

that: 

(1 ) "A family-group name when first published 

[...] must be a noun in the nominative plural 

formed from the stem of an available generic 

name [...]; the generic name must be a name 

then used as valid in the new family-group 

taxon"[Art. 11.7.1.1]. 

Examples: 

Because Phobalea is not an available ge- 

neric name, the name Priobaleinae A. J. 

Wagner, 1922, is not an available name. 

The name Gymnosomata Blainville, 1824, 

established as a family, is not available as a 

family-group name because it is not formed 

from a genus name. (This does not affect its 

availability by those who want to use it above 

superfamily, as such names are not regulated 

by the Code). 

Da Motta (1995) established the name 

Textiliinae, based on "Cylindrus [sic! = Cylinder] 

Montfort, 1810 as the type genus" and 

treated Textilia Swainson, 1840, as a synonym 

and thus not as a valid name. Under 

Art. 11.7.1.1 of the Code, Textiliinae is not 

an available name. 

(2) "A family-group name when first published 

must [...] be clearly used as a scientific name 

to denote a suprageneric taxon and not 

merely as a plural noun or adjective refer- 

ring to the members of a genus" [Art. 

11.7.1.2]. 

Two cases need to be discussed here: da 

Costa's family names and Troschel's names 

established as plurals. 

Da Costa (1776) appears to have been the 

first author who used the word "family" in a 

classification of the molluscs, and these 

names require specific discussion. Da Costa 

subdivided the shelled molluscs into three 

divisions: Univalves, Bivalves and Multivalves. 

Each division was further subdivided 

into orders, sections (in one order of bivalves 

only), and families. Shelled molluscs {sensu 

da Costa) consisted of 32 families, of which 

16 families are "Univalves" (i.e., gastropods, 

scaphopods and cephalopods). Some of the 

family names (Patella, Haliotis, Cylindri, 

Voluta, Cassides, Trochi, Buccina and 

Murex) are Latin names, apparently formed 

on a stem-genus, and it is necessary to discuss 

their availability under the Code. First, 

it should be noted that da Costa uses cer- 

tain generic names with a meaning radically 

different from that of his contemporaries. For 

instance, da Costa uses "Voluta or Volute" 

for species of Conus, but the only species 

of Volutidae illustrated by him is identified 

as the "Melon Tun" of the family Globosa. 

Da Costa's Strombus is a fasciolariid, 

whereas he illustrates a species of Strombus 

as "A Murex of the Alata genus". Second, da 

Costa's family names are most frequently 

formed by the first word of polynominal ge- 

neric names. For instance, the family Cylindri 

contains two genera, Cylindri emarginati and 

Cylindri marginati. The family Buccina contains 

six genera: Buccina Canaliculata, 

Buccina Recurvirostra, Buccina Rostrata, 

Buccina Umbilicata, Buccina Columella 

dentata vel plicata, and Strombus [a 

fasciolariid, see above]. Other names, such 

as Turbinata involuta, Auris Cochlea, 

Globosa, Cochleae, and even Voluta, are 

plurals not based on a genus. In conclusion, 

even in the context of his time, da Costa's 

usage of family and genus names is inconsistent 

with the principles of Articles 4.1 and 

11.7.1 .2 of the Code. It seems best to inter- 

pret Da Costa's family names as plural

nouns that do not qualify under Art. 11.7.1.2. 

Troschel (1857 [in 1856-1891]) used the 

names Bithyniae, Lithoglyphi, Hydrobiae, 

Ancyloti, Thiarae and Pachychili in headings 

that have usually been considered to denote 

family-group rank. However, Troschel's 

(1857: 95-129) treatment of these names 

contrasts with the rest of his work (Troschel 

1856-1863 [in 1856-1891]), in which he 

stated the ranks of the categories he used 

and formed the names with the endings 

-idea, -ina, or -acea. Troschel's intentions 

with regard to the names formed as plurals 

are explained on pp. 94-95: 

"J. E. Gray, in the system summarized above 

[Gray, 1853], characterized each family, and 

grouped them according to the constitution 

of the operculum. I would have liked to follow 

his subdivision in our description of the 

dentition, if the resulting differentiations 

would have agreed with Gray's families. In 

the Cyclostomacea in the older sense the 

constitution of the operculum provided an 

excellent guide to the differentiation of families, 

and the dentition confirmed this. Here 

clarification is not easy. I studied and drew a 

large number of opercula, usually of just the 

same species of which I 

studied the denti- 

not gain a clear-cut correspon- 

cannot 

did 

I 

tion. I 

dence from this, and therefore 

decide to assume families on the basis of 

opercular differences. Likewise I would not 

like to base families based on certain peculiarities 

of the dentition, because I cannot 

foresee the consequences despite my rather 

rich material, and because genera which 

hitherto were [considered to be] distant, 

would become closely related, and vice 

versa. Therefore, no other way is left for me 

but to discuss the genera in small groups, 

without wishing to assign to them the value 

TABLE 1. Authorship of family-group names 

when Troschers 1857 plurals are treated as 

unavailable. 

Spelling in Troschel, 

1857 

First availability after 

Troschel 

Ancyloti not used after Troschel 

Bithyniae Gray, 1857 

Hydrobiae Stimpson, 1865 

Lithoglyphi Tryon, 1866 

Pachychili P. Fischer & Crosse, 1892 

Thiarae Gill, 1871 

BOUCHET&ROCRO! 

of families" 

D. Kadolsky]. 

[translated from German by 

Such names could perhaps be considered 

to be "means of temporary reference" in the 

sense of Art. 1 .3.5 (Kadolsky, pers. comm.), 

which would exclude them from the provisions 

of the Code. However, the names 

Bithyniidae (Opinions 475 and 1664) and 

Hydrobiidae (Opinion 2034) have been 

placed on the Official List with Troschel, 1 857 

as author. We see two alternatives on how 

to treat Troschel's (1857) names: (a) either 

be inconsistent and treat Bithyniae and 

Hydrobiae as available and Lithoglyphi, 

Ancyloti, Thiarae and Pachychili as unavail- 

able; (b) or be consistent and treat them all 

as available (contrary to Art. 11.7.1.2) or 

unavailable (contrary to Opinions 1664 and 

2034). Because there are no negative nomenclatural 

consequences (no displacement 

of accepted valid names), and because nomenclature 

becomes impenetrable when its 

application requires reference to too many 

specific decisions, we have decided to be 

consistent and treat all of Troschel's 1857 

as unavailable. This has also the positive 

consequence of eliminating Ancyloti which, 

if considered an available name, would have 

to be treated as an incorrect original spell- 

ing of "Anculosinae", based on Anculosa Say, 

1821; "Anculosinae Troschel, 1857" would 

then be a senior synonym of Pleuroceridae 

P. Fischer, 1865(1863). 

(3) "A family-group name when first published 

must [...] not be based on certain names 

applied only to fossils and ending in the suf- 

fix -ites, -ytes, or -ithes [Art. 20]" [Art. 

11.7.1.4]. 

Example: 

Cypraeacitinae Schilder, 1930, is notan available 

name because its type genus 

Cypraeac//es Schlotheim, 1820, is not available 

under Art. 20. 

(4) "If a family-group name was published before 

1900, [...] but not in latinized form, it is 

available with its original author and date only 

if it has been latinized by later authors and 

has been generally accepted as valid by 

authors interested in the group concerned 

and as dating from that first publication in 

vernacular form" [Art. 11.7.2]. 

Examples. 

"Styliolacées" (French vernacular) of Fol, 

1875 [published before 1900 but never 

latinized], is not an available name.

The author of Scurriini is Lindberg, 1 988, and 

not Thiem, 1 91 7, who established "Scurrilden" 

a German vernacular name published after 

1900, and thus not an available name. 

The author of the name Facelininae is not 

Vayssière, 1888, because when Bergh es- 

tablished it in the Latin form, he did not refer 

to the French vernacular "Facelinidés" of 

Vayssière, and the name is now universally 

attributed to Bergh, 1889. 

The name Titiscaniidae is universally attributed 

to Bergh, 1890, who established it as 

the German vernacular "Die Titiscanien, eine 

Familie der rhipidoglossen Gasteropoden", 

although it was first latinized by Thiele, 1 891 

The major difficulty in the application of this 

paragraph concerns names introduced 

mostly by French authors between 1800 and 

1830. For example, Lamarck, Férussac, and 


Latreille, created numerous names in ver- 

nacular form that were often latinized by their 

translators and/or followers, notably Menke, 

Children, and Bowdich. Although many of 

these names are now accepted as valid in 

current classifications, there is no "generally 

accepted" usage regarding their authorship. 

One of the reasons contributing to this lack 

of established consensus is that many trea- 

tises and textbooks of malacology deliberately 

omit authorship for family-group names. 

For that reason, different authors have in- 

terpreted Article 11.7.2 of the Code differ- 

ently, a situation that perpetuated the lack 

of consensus. 

(5) Description/Diagnosis. 

Since the 1960editionof the Code, Art. 13.1 

requires that: 

"To be available, every new name published 

after 1 930 [...] must 

1 3. 1 . 1 . be 

accompanied by a description or 

definition that states in words characters that 

are purported to differentiate the taxon, or 

13.1.2. be accompanied by a bibliographic 

reference to such a published statement [...]". 

Applicability of this rule to family-group 

names established after 1960 is unambiguous. 

Conversely, its application to names 

published after 1930 and before 1961 was, 

under the 1 ''', 2"'^ and 3'^* editions of the Code, 

controversial (Bock, 1994). To leave some 

flexibility on this issue, the 4th edition of the 

Code now allows that: "A family-group name 

first published after 1930 and before 1961 

which does not satisfy the provisions of Ar- 

ticle 13.1 is available from its original publication 

only if it was used as valid before 

2000, and also was not rejected by an author 

who, after 1960 and before 2000, expressly 

applied Article 13 of the current 

editions of the Code" [Art. 13.2.1]. 

To summarize: 

- before 1931: description or definition not 

necessary; 

- after 1 930 and before 1 961 : 

description or 

definition necessary, with exceptions ruled 

by Art. 13.2.1; 

- after 1960: description or definition neces- 

sary, without exception. 

Examples: 

Knight (1956) introduced numerous family 

group names without a description and justified 

his action by the following sentence: 

"Since the full systematic treatment and full 

diagnoses of these taxa will appear within 

the year and since diagnoses are not requi- 

site for validity of familial names, though recommended, 

they are omitted here". Thus, it 

was not by oversight or deliberate ignorance 

of the rules of nomenclature that Knight decided 

not to give any description. The name 

Euphemitinae Knight, 1 956, established with- 

out a description or definition, is now in current 

use and aftributed to Knight, 1956, and 

not to Knight, Batten & Yochelson, 1 960, who 

ftrst gave a diagnosis. Euphemitinae Knight, 

1956, is available under Art. 13.2.1. 

Because the name Bertheliniinae was estab- 

lished by Beets, 1949, without a description 

or definition, it was regarded as unavailable 

from this original publication by Le Renard 

étal. (1996) under Art. 13a of the 3rd edition 

of the Code then in force. Bertheliniinae 

Beets, 1949, is not an available name, but 

Bertheliniinae Keen & Smith, 1961, is avail- 

able because these authors provided a di- 

agnosis. 

The name Microdisculidae was established 

by Iredale & McMichael, 1962, without a 

description or definition, and a description 

or definition has not been published subsequently 

by any author. Microdisculidae is not 

an available name. 

Because the name Distorsioninae was established 

by Kuroda, Habe & Oyama, 1 971 

without a description or definition, it is un- 

available from that publication. Distorsioninae 

is available from Beu, 1981, who 

published a diagnosis. 

(6) Conditional proposal. 

"A new name or nomenclatural act proposed 

conditionally and published after 1960 is not 

thereby made available" [Art. 15.1].

8 

Example: 

When establishing the new genus Lapinura, 

Er. & Ev. Marcus (1970) wrote: "[Metaruncina 

setoensis Baba] is certainly different from 

[lldica nana Bergh], so that the systematic 

position of the latter according to its external 

or internal shell can only be settled by 

new material of lldica nana. If this species 

had an inner shell, Lapinura would be the 

only runcinacean with an outer shell, and the 

family would have to be called Lapinuridae". 

Under Art. 15.1, Lapinuridae Er. & Ev. Marcus, 

1970, is not available name. 

Formation of Names 

Articles 25-34 determine the formation and 

treatment of names. Of specific relevance to 

family-group names are Articles 29 [Forma- 

tion of family-group names] and 32 [Original 

spellings]. 

Article 32.5.3 states that: 

"A family-group name is an incorrect origi- 

nal spelling and must be corrected if it 

32.5.3.1. has an incorrectly formed suffix 

[Art. 29.2], or 

32.5.3.2. is formed from an unjustified emen- 

dation of a generic name (unless the unjustified 

emendation has become a replacement 

name), or 

32.5.3.3. is formed from an incorrect subsequent 

spelling of a generic name [Art. 35.4.1]; 

or 

32.5.3.4. is formed from one of two or more 

original spellings of a genus-group name not 

selected by the First Reviser [Art. 24.2.3]". 

"An incorrect original spelling has no separate 

availability in the original form and cannot, 

in that form, enter into homonymy or be 

used as a replacement name" [Art. 32.4]. 

Examples: 

The tribe rank name Glabrocingulides Gordon 

& Yochelson, 1987, has an incorrectly 

formed suffix and must be corrected to 

Glabrocingulini. 

Homalaxinae Cossmann, 1916, is formed 

from Homalaxis P. Fischer, 1885, an unjustified 

emendation of Omalaxis Deshayes, 

1832. Homalaxinae is an incorrect original 

spelling that must be corrected to Omalaxinae. 

Ferrussacia [note double r] is an incorrect 

subsequent spelling of Ferussacia Risso, 

1826, [single r] (stem Ferussaci-) and 

Ferrussacidae Bourguignat, 1883, is an in- 

correct original spelling that must be cor- 

rected to Ferussaciidae. 


Laiocochliinae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987, 

is formed from Laiocochlis Dunker & 

Metzger, 1 874, one of several original spellings. 

Opinion 1700 selected Laeocochlis as 

the correct original spelling and 

Laiocochliinae must be corrected to 

Laeocochlidinae. 

Article 29 states that: "A family-group name 

is formed by adding to the stem of the name 

of the type genus [Art. 29.3], or to the entire 

name of the type genus [Art. 55.3], a suffix as 

specified in Article 29.2" [Art. 29.1]. 

The stem of the names of type genera is 

determined by Art. 29.3 in accordance with the 

rules of Latin grammar. The first, second and 

third editions of the Code ruled that a familygroup 

name with a wrongly formed stem was 

an incorrect original spelling that must be corrected. 

However, the 4"^ edition of the Code 

now rules that: 

"If a spelling of a family-group name was not 

formed in accordance with Article 9.3 but is in 

prevailing usage, that spelling is to be main- 

tained, whether or not it is the original spelling 

and whether or not its derivation from the name 

of the type genus is in accordance with the 

grammatical procedures in Articles 29.3.1 and 

29.3.2" [Art. 29.5]. 

The purpose of Art. 29.5 is to avoid destabilizing 

family-group names in current use by 

requiring mandatory changes for purely grammatical 

reasons. In the discussion preceding 

the publication of the 4th edition of the Code, 

the issue of adherence to the rules of the Latin 

grammar has seen the scientific community 

split. Some scientists see this adherence as 

part of the scholarship of their profession, others 

see it as an outdated remnant of the epoch 

when zoologists had training in Latin and 

Greek. Although we have ourselves had that 

training, we do not want to impose our vision 

to the community of gastropod systematists, 

and we have followed the spirit of Art. 29. Ulti- 

mately, the question is whether we have sta- 

bility in the spelling of gastropod family-group 

names, and whether following the "grammatical 

niceties" (Wheeler, 1990) in Article 29.3 

would do more harm than good. It seems that 

the spelling of gastropod family-group names 

is an issue that has attracted little attention so 

far and, after conferring with a number of colleagues, 

we have concluded that for a vast 

majority of the names there is no such thing 

as a "prevailing usage" that should eventually

e maintained against the rules of Latin grammar. 

Many colleagues in fact suggested that 

the present nomenclátor would probably become 

the standard reference for gastropod 

family-group names and that one of its consequences 

would be precisely to settle such 

nomenclatural issues. In this nomenclátor, we 

have been guided principally by adherence to 

the rules of Latin grammar [Art. 29.3], except 

where such adherence would contravene with 

the spirit of Art. 29.5. 

We have also been guided by consistency. 

We believe that consistently deriving familygroup 

names formed on genera with similar 

endings offers advantages in memorizing the 

names. For instance, it is easier to memorize 

that the family-group names formed on 

Choanopoma and Rhytidopoma are ChoanopoMATiNi 

and Rhytidopomatinae, rather than 

Choanopomatini (correctly formed original spelling) 

and Rhytidopominae (incorrectly formed 

original spelling). Similarly, Alcithoinae, 

Nectophyllirhoidae and Phylliroidae are grammatically 

correctly formed on Alcithoe, 

Nectophyllirhoe and Phylliroe. As a consequence, 

we have corrected Lysinoeinae and 

OxYNOEiDAE, formod 0 Lysinoe and Oxynoe, 

to Lysinoinae and Oxynoidae. 

We have tabulated the fonnation of family-group 

names derived from the most commonly encountered 

endings of a generic name (Table 2). 


Conversely, the rules of Latin and Greek 

grammar appear to have consistently been 

ignored in the formation of family-group names 

deriving from genera with the suffix -opsis and 

-ptyx (or -ptyxis). Although the rules would 

recommend family name endings in -opseidae 

and -ptychidae, respectively, the prevailing 

usage are endings in -opsidae and -ptyxidae, 

and we have not attempted to correct this. 

A special difficulty was encountered with 

names ending in -on, or -ion, and that cannot 

always easily be attributed to a recognizable 

Greek or Latin root. The original spellings of 

the family-group names formed on, e.g., 

Bothriembryon, Cerion, Coelocion, Semperdón, 

and Sinumelon were Bothriembryontidae, 

Cerionidae, Coelociontidae, Semperdoninae, and 

SiNUMELONiNAE, respectively. There are good, but 

disputable, grammatical reasons to argue that 

the correctly formed spellings under Art. 29.3.1 

would be BoTHRiEMBRYiDAE, Ceriidae (and this 

spelling was indeed used by H. B. Baker, 1 957, 

and H. Nordsieck, 1986b), Coelociidae (and this 

spelling was used by Nordsieck, 1986), 

Semperdontinae, and Sinumelinae, but this would 

sometimes run against Art. 29.5, which rules to 

maintain current spellings in prevailing usage. 

Cerionidae is in prevailing usage with that spell- 

ing, but the other names have had only very 

limited usage, and we have chosen to main- 

tain the original spellings. 

TABLE 2. Most common gastropod generic suffixes and the formation of derived family-group names.

10 

Examples: 

The stem of the genus Petropoma Gabb, 

1877, is Petropomat- [Code, 3^*^ edition. Appendix 

D, Table 2], and Petropominae Cox, 

1 960, was, under the first, second and third 

editions of the Code, an incorrect original 

spelling that was to be corrected to 

Petropomatinae. It was so corrected by 

Hickman & McLean, 1990, and this is here 

considered the correct spelling. 

Semisinusinae p. Fischer & Crosse, 1891, is 

formed on Semisinus P. Fischer, 1885, an 

unjustified emendation [Art. 32.5.3] of 

Hemisinus Swainson, 1840. Semisinusinae is 

an incorrect original spelling that was corrected 

to Hemisinuinae by Thiele, 1928. However, 

the stem of Hemisinus is Hemisin-, not 

Hemisinu-, and under Art. 29.3 the familygroup 

name formed from Hemisinus is 

Hemisininae. There are very few works that 

deal with the taxonomy of this group of gastropods, 

and there is no "prevailing usage" 

that would justify maintaining the spellings 

Hemisinusinae or Hemisinuinae; we have thus 

considered Hemisininae to be the correct 

spelling. The author of Hemisininae is P. 

Fischer & Crosse, 1 891 

The stem of the genus Morum Röding, 1 798, 

is Mor- and the derived family-group name 

should be Morinae. However, as there was 

already a family Moridae Goode & Bean, 

1896, based on the fish genus Mora Risso, 

1826, Hughes & Emerson (1987) established 

MoRUMiNAE from Morum. This was the right 

approach under Art. 29.6, and Moruminae is 

a correct spelling under Art. 29.1. 

However, under Art. 55.3.1, changing the 

stem of an existing family-group name to 

avoid homonymy can be done only by the 

Commission. Schileyko (1998 [in 1998- 

2003]) emended Buliminidae Kobelt, 1880 

(based on Buliminus Beck, 1837), to 

BuLiMiNuiDAE to avoid homonymy with 

Buliminidae Jones, 1875 (based on Bulimina 

d'Orbigny, 1826). This was not permissible 

under the Code, and the case had to be 

brought to the Commission for a ruling. 

Hausdorf (2001 ) petitioned the Commission 

to that effect, and Opinion 2018 ruled 

BuLiMiNusiDAE to be the correct spelling. 

Validity 

The taxonomical validity of a nominal taxon 

is determined subjectively by the opinion of 

individual taxonomists. An author may con- 


sider that two nominal family-group names are 

valid when another author may consider them 

the same taxon, with one name a junior synonym 

of the other. Taxonomical validity is not 

determined by the Code and is not considered 

in this nomenclátor. 

Nomenclatural validity is a different issue that 

is determined objectively by the application of 

the Code. Validity is determined by Art. 23 

[Principle of Priority] and 24 [Principle of the 

First Reviser], as well as parts of Arts. 35-41 

[Family-Group Taxa and Names]. Of particu- 

lar relevance to this nomenclátor are the fol- 

lowing Articles. 

(1) "The name of a family-group taxon is in- 

valid if the name of its type genus is a junior 

homonym or has been suppressed by the 

Commission" [Art. 39]. 

Examples: 

The name Polytropidae Koken, 1925, is invalid 

because its type genus Polytropis de 

Koninck, 1881, is a junior homonym of 

Po/yirop/s Sandberger, 1875. 

The name Xerophilidae Mörch, 1864, is in- 

valid because its type genus Xerophila Held, 

1838, has been placed by Opinion 431 on 

the Official Index of Rejected and Invalid 

Generic Names in Zoology. 

(2) "When the name of a type genus of a nomi- 

nal family-group taxon is considered to be a 

junior synonym of the name of another nomi- 

nal genus, the family group name is not to 

be replaced on that account alone" [Art. 

40.1]. 

Example: 

Hinoide & Habe (1978) placed Pedumicra 

Iredale & Laseron, 1957, in synonymy of 

Parastrophia de Folin, 1869, and replaced 

Pedumicrinae Iredale & Laseron, 1957, with 

the new name Parastrophiinae. This replacement 

is unjustified under the Code and the 

nomenclaturally valid name of the familygroup 

taxon containing Pedumicra and 

Parastropfiia is Pedumicrinae. 

(3) "If, however, a family-group name was replaced 

before 1961 because of the synonymy 

of the type genus, the replacement 

name is to be maintained if it is in prevailing 

usage. A name maintained by virtue of this 

Article retains its own author but takes the 

precedence of the replaced name of which 

it is deemed to be the senior synonym" [Art. 

40.2].

Examples where Art. 40.2 does not apply: 

Suter (1909) placed Columbella Lamarck, 

1 799, and Pyrene Röding, 1 798, in the same 

family. He did not treat them as synonyms 

but, because Pyrene was the senior name, 

he used the new name Pyrenidae instead of 

CoLUMBELLiDAE Swainson, 1840. Pyrenidae is 

not a replacement name in the sense of Art. 

40.2, and it does not take the precedence of 

COLUMBELLIDAE. 

Dall (1866) established Pompholiginae based 

on Pompholyx Lea, 1856. However, the type 

genus is a junior homonym of Pompholyx 

Gosse, 1851 [Rotifera]. Lindholm (1927b) 

replaced Pompholyx and Pompholiginae with 

the names Pompholycodea and Pompholycodeinae 

respectively. The replacement was 

not a consequence of synonymy of the type 

genus and Art. 40.2 does not apply. 

Examples where Art. 40.2 applies: 

Suter (1913) placed Dolium Lamarck, 1 801 

in synonymy of Tonna Brünnich, 1772, and 

replaced Doliidae Latreille, 1825, with the 

new name Tonnidae. Tonnidae is in prevail- 

ing usage and is to be maintained, with the 

precedence of Doliidae. It should be cited 

Tonnidae Suter, 1913(1825). 

Beyond such cases that fit literally to the 

wording of the Code, there is a broader ar- 

NOMENCLÁTOR OF GASTROPOD FAMILIES 11 

ray of cases in which the author establish- 

ing the younger family-group name did not 

explicitly state that he did so "because of the 

synonymy of the type genus". 

For instance, when he established the name 

DisciNAE, Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]) did 

not state that he was replacing Patulinae 

Tryon, 1866, because of the synonymy of 

Patula Held, 1 837, nor did he even mention 

the name Patulinae, but he cited Patula as a 

synonym oWiscus Fitzinger, 1833. We have 

treated this as a situation covered by Art. 

40.2. DisciDAE is in prevailing usage and is 

to be maintained, with the precedence of 

Patulinae. It should be cited Discidae Thiele, 

1931 (1866). 

Departing still a little further from the letter 

of Art. 40.2, there are cases in which the 

author establishing the younger family-group 

name not only did not explicitly stated that 

he was doing so "because of the synonymy 

of the type genus" but not even mentioned 

the synonymy of the genera involved. 

For instance, when he established 

Melampidae, Stimpson (1851) did not state 

he was replacing Conovulidae W. Clark, 

1850, because of the synonymy of 

Conovulus Bowdich, 1822, nor did he mentioned 

the names Conovulidae or Conovulus. 

However, Melampus Montfort, 1810, and 

Conovulus are (objective) synonyms, and 

Melampinae is in prevailing usage. We have 

also treated this as a situation covered by 

Art. 40.2, and we have maintained 

Melampinae Stimpson, 1851 (1850), as the 

valid name. 

Names that are invalid under Art. 39, or because 

they have been placed on the Official 

Index, are permanently invalid, and 

cannot be used as valid in any classifica- 

tion. Taxonomical synonyms are also invalid, 

but only within the frame of a classification, 

and these may be resurrected by another 

author who has a different opinion about 

classification. 

Example: 

Our classification recognizes a family 

Phenacolepadidae with three synonyms, two 

of which are invalid under Art. 39. 

Family Phenacolepadidae Pilsbry, 1895 

[= Scutellidae Angas, 1871 (inv.); 

= Scutellinidae Dall, 1889 (inv.); 

= Shinkailepadidae Okutani, Saito & 

Hashimoto, 1989] 

A hypothetical author considering that the 

family necessitates more ranks between 

family and genus could come with another 

classification, e.g.: 

Family Phenacolepadidae Pilsbry, 1895 

SF Phenacolepadinae Pilsbry, 1895 

[= Scutellidae Angas, 1871 (inv.); 

= Scutellinidae Dall, 1889 (inv.)] 

SF Shinkailepadinae Okutani, Saito & 

Hashimoto, 1989 

Principle of Coordination 

Article 36 states that: "A name established 

for a taxon at any rank in the family group is 

deemed to be simultaneously established with 

the same author and date for taxa based upon 

the same name-bearing type (type genus) at 

other ranks in the family group, with appropri- 

ate mandatory change of suffix". 

Example: 

Ellis (1926) established the name Milacidae 

at family rank. He is deemed to have established 

that name at any other rank in the fam- 

ily group. The author and date of Milacinae 

is Ellis, 1926, despite that it was declared a 

new subfamily by Germain (1931).

12 

Status of Names in the Officiai List of Family- 

Group Names in Zoology 

A number of family-group names have been 

placed on the Official List by the Commission 

of Nomenclature. The Code rules that: "The 

status of a name entered in an Official List is 

subject to the ruling(s) in any relevant 

Opinion(s) [...]; all other aspects of its status 

derive from the normal application of the Code" 

(Art. 80.6.2) and also that: "A name may be 

placed in an Official List without any additional 

qualification" (Art. 80.6.3). 

We have found a number of instances in 

which the authorship and/or date of publication 

of a name entered on the Official List are 

erroneous, that is that name has been estab- 

lished earlier by the same or another author. 

For convenience, the corrections were published 

in the Bulletin of Zoological Nomencla- 

ture (Bouchet & Rocroi, 2001), but they did 

not require any action from the Commission. 

Since then, we have discovered another such 

erroneous entry: Opinion 1470 placed the 

name Eugmphalidae on the Official List and 

attributed it to de Koninck, 1 881 , 

in fact first established by White, 1 877. 

when 


it was 

Cases to be Submitted to the Commission 

Inevitably, a review of family-group names 

such as the present one has made apparent a 

All names 

2396 

available 2060 

not available 336 

number of nomenclatural cases that cannot 

be solved without a decision of the Commission. 

The problems are simply discussed under 

the appropriate headings in the 

Nomenclátor or in the Appendices. It was felt 

inappropriate to prepare applications for publication 

in the Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature 

before publication of the present work: 

first, because it is precisely the purpose of the 

present work to highlight the problems, elicit 

discussion and seek a consensus among 

malacologists; second, because it is not pos- 

sible to monopolize several issues of the Bul- 

letin of Zoological Nomenclature just to deal 

with the many cases involved. A solution to all 

these problems will probably take several 

years. Ultimately, the present Nomenclátor 

could, after amendments, become a Part of 

the List of Available Names in Zoology, as 

regulated by Article 79 of the Code. 

Nomenclátor 

Epidemiology of Gastropod Family-Group 

Names 

A total of 2,396 names at the rank of subtribe, 

tribe, subfamily, family, and superfamily have 

been proposed for Recent and fossil gastropods, 

or have, at one time or another, been 

used at these ranks. Of these, 336 are not 

available names, mainly because they are not 

potentially valid 

1947 

invalid 113 

611 

taxonomically valid 

at family rank 

1336 

synonyms or used 

at subfamily/tribe 

FIG. 1. How the nomenclatural and taxonomical filters operate on the 2,396 names established or 

used for gastropod families, subfamilies, tribes, or subtribes. 

rank

ased on a genus name. This leaves 2,060 

names that meet the criteria of availability. Of 

these, 113 are permanently invalid, mainly 

because the type genus is a junior homonym; 

when these are eliminated, there are 1,947 

names that are potentially valid (Fig. 1 ). 

An analysis of the year of publication of the 

2,060 available names shows (Fig. 2) that, on 

average, 12.3 names have been established 

yearly since 1850. Three periods are above 

average: a brief, low peak in the 1850's; a 

second, much higher, sustained peak in the 

1920's-1930's, when a record total of 377 

names where established in just 20 years; and 

a third one, broader and regularly rising since 

the 1950's, marks modern times. 

The first peak corresponds to Gray's prolific 

writing, notably his Figures of molluscous animals 

(1850b), Catalogue of Phaneropneumona 

(in L. Pfeiffer, 1853a), Division of 

ctenobranchous gasteropodous Mollusca 

(1853a), Catalogue of Pulmonata (1855), 

Guide to the systematic distribution of Mol- 

250 

200 

150- 

100- 

50- 


lusca in the British Museum (1857a); to H. & 

A. Adams' Genera of Recent Mollusca 

(1 8531 858); and to Troschel's Das Gebiss der 

Schnecken (1857-1858). The intervening 

years saw the publication of Paul Fischer's 

Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie 

conchyliologique (1880-1887); Cossmann's 

Essais de paléoconchologie comparée (1 895- 

1924); and Pilsbry's prolific writing, including 

the second series of the Manual of conchology 

(1892-1926). The second peak is the re- 

sult of many more authors and publications, 

but particularly active in these years were H. 

B. Baker, Iredale, Odhner, Pilsbry, Thiele, and 

Wenz, with landmark works by Thiele, the 

Mollusca part of Kükenthal & Krumbach's 

Handbuch der Zoologie (1925-1926), leading 

to the Handbuch der systematischen 

Weichtierkunde (1929-1931); and by Wenz, 

the land snail parts of Fossilium Catalogus 

(1 923-1 930) and the "Prosobranchia" part of 

Schindewolf's Handbuch der Paläozoologie 

(1938-1944). After World War II, which bites 

O^CNC0•^CDI^00CDO-C^J0r)^CD^-CX)a5 1 

oooooooooooooocnoooocncncDcnaîCDOîaiCTja) I 

oooooooooooo -'^^-- ooooooooo \1'!-^> 

^----------- aJCDCDCDCDCDCnOO 

T-r-T-T--^-^T-T-CM 

FIG. 2. Number of available names (total 2,060) published during 

each decade since 1800.

14 

a deep dent in the histogram, the naming of 

gastropod families has been steady and involves 

still more researchers. To be singled 

out are the almost simultaneous works by 

Knight, Batten and Cox in preparation for the 

"archeogastropod" part of the Treatise on in- 

vertebrate paleontology {^960), Pchelintsev 

Korobkov's Osnovy paleóntologa {^960), and 

Zilch's pulmonate part of the Handbuch der 

Paläozoologie (1959-1960). In the last two 

decades, the two main sources of new names 

have been Russian zoologists (Golikov, 

Schileyko, Starobogatov) and the "Mitteleuropa" 

school of paleontologists (Bändel, 

Fryda, Gründel), which account respectively 

for 101 and 88 of the 451 new names pub- 

lished since 1980. 

The 2,060 available names involve a total 

of 491 authors or co-authors, and there are 

2,373 author-name pairs (as a name can have 

more than one author). 51% of authors appear 

only once, 90% of the authors are responsible 

for 41% of the pairs, and 10% of 

the authors are responsible for 59% of the 

names (Fig. 3; Table 3). 


TABLE 3. The ten authors responsible for establishing 

the largest number of family-group names. 

Author

100 n 


FIG. 4. Number of available family-group names (total 470) based on 

genera with a fossil type species, ranked by geological age of the type 

species. 

In fact, the vast majority of gastropod species 

that ever lived on the planet are now fossils. 

However, nearly one-fourth (24.6%) of all valid 

families occuring in the Recent are slugs, that 

do not leave a fossil record, and a still higher 

percentage of the modern diversity of Recent 

gastropods is not traceable in the fossil record 

when one considers the many families with 

featureless shells that can only be recognized 

anatomically (e.g., the hydrobioid families, 

numerous helicoid families, etc.). In the Pa- 

leozoic, there is a steady increase in the num- 

ber of gastropod families from Cambrian to 

Carboniferous, then a crash in the Permian 

(Fig. 4). In the Mesozoic, there are more 

names with a Jurassic type species than for 

any other pre-Tertiary period. 

Altogether, the classification recognizes as 

valid a total of 611 families, that is 31% of all 

1 ,947 potentially valid family-group names, are 

currently treated as taxonomically valid. The 

other 69% are either synonyms or used as 

TABLE 4. Number of Recent and fossil gastropod treated as valid in selected 

standard references. 

Work

16 


TABLE 5. Numbers of Recent species and accepted families for selected animal taxa. 

Taxon No. of Recent species 

Gastropoda 

No. of Average no. of 

families species per family Source

(4) The "Remarks" contains such information 

as: original spelling [if an incorrect original 

spelling under Art. 32] and history of the 

name [if originally published as a vernacular 

name]; nomenclatural availability and valid- 

ity; references to changes of rank. 

Changes of Rank: Notwithstanding the Prin- 

ciple of Coordination [Art. 36], we have attempted 

to trace the changes in rank that each 

family-group name underwent. This is the concept 

of nomen translatum (abbreviated n.t.) 

that was consistently used in the Treatise on 

invertebrate paleontology. Under Art. 36, a 

change of rank in the family group does not 

affect the author and date of the name with 

modified suffix. 

The literature containing changes of rank is 

much larger than the primary literature containing 

new family-group names, and we have 

probably missed a good number of changes. 

We would like to stress, however, that this does 

not affect the nomenclature of taxa, but merely 

their subsequent taxonomical use. 

The rank of a family-group name is that at- 

tributed to it by an author in a classification or 

in a heading. However, when the author has 

used ranks in a meaning different from cur- 

rent usage, we have considered the rank that 

was intended rather than the rank nominally 

attributed by the author. A few specific cases 

need to be singled out: 

(a) Jousseaume (1894) has used "tribu" [= 

tribe] immediately below family rank and 

above genus, with the suffix -inae, and explained 

rather confusingly (1894: 268): "I 

here consider as tribes the divisions that 

malacologists have elevated to family rank; 

all names ending in -inae are thus for me 

only tribes". We have considered such 

names as used at subfamily rank. Casey 

(1904) divided the family Pleurotomidae in 

eight tribes, with the suffix -ini, without any 

subfamily. We have considered Casey's 

"tribes" to be subfamilies. Conversely, 

Odhner (1939) used the word "tribe" to denote 

categories above the family, his tribes 

containing several families. We have considered 

such names as the names of subor- 

ders. 

(b) Cossmann (1905, 1906) used the word 

"cénacle" in reaction to the usage of 

"superfamille", which he disliked on vocabulary 

grounds (he ridiculed the word 

"superfamille" which he compared to 

"superprésident"!). We have naturally re- 


garded Cossmann's cénacles as equivalent 

to superfamilies. 

(c) Thiele (1 925-1 926) used the word "Sippe" 

and (1929-1935) the word "Stirps" for taxa 

at a rank above family and below order. Many 

of these, but not all, are formed on a genus 

name and have a suffix in -acea. Thiele's 

Sippe and Stirps have generally (for example, 

Bieler & Mikkelsen, 1992) been regarded 

as equivalent to superfamilies and 

we have followed this interpretation here. 

Nomenclátor of Gastropod 

Family-Group Names 

ABYSsocHRYSiDAETomlin, 1927 [May] 

Reference: Annals of the South African Museum, 

25(1): 77 

Type genus: /Abyssoc/?rysos Tomlin, 1927 

Remarks: -inae [as Abyssochrysidinae], Golikov 

& Starobogatov (1987: 27). 

AcAMPTOGENOTiiNAE Powoll, 1969 [9 September] 

Reference: Indo-Pacific Mollusca, 2(10): 218 

Type genus: -\Acamptogenotia Rovereto, 1899 

Remarks: Not available under Art. 15.1: name 

proposed conditionally after 1 960. 

AcANTHARiONiNi Schlleyko, 2002 [September] 

Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pulmonale 

molluscs, Part 9: 1274 

Type genus: Acantharion Binder & Tillier, 1985 

AcANTHiNULiNAE Steenberg, 1917 [5 October] 

Reference: Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra 

Dansk Naturhistohsk Forening i Kjobenhavn, 

69:14 

Type genus: Acanthinula Beck, 1847 

Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Direc- 

tion 27 (1955: 483), but credited in error to 

Pilsbry (1926 [in 1922-1926]: 186). -idae, 

Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 53-54). 

AcANTHODORiDiNAE P. Fischor, 1 883 [20 December] 

Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de 

paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 523 

Type genus: Acanthodoris Cray, 1850 

AcANTHONEMATiNAE Wenz, 1938 [October] 

Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1 ): 

389 

Type genus: -\Acanthonema Grabau [in Sherzer&Grabau], 

1909 

Remarks: -idae. Knight, Batten & Yochelson 

(in Moore, ed., 1960: 317).

18 

AcAviNAE Pilsbry, 1895 [2 February] 

Reference: Manual of conchology, ser. 2, 

9(33a): xxxii, xxxiv 

Type genus: Acavus Montfort, 1810 

Remarks: -idae, Möllendorff (1898: 80); -oidea 

[as -acea], Thiele (1926: 144). 

AcELLiNAE Hannibal, 1912 [29 June] 

Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological 

Society of London, 10(2): 138 

Type genus: /Ace//a Haldeman, 1841 

Acera / AcERiDAE Latreille, 1824 [November] 

Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 

3: 327, and table between pp. 334-335 

Remarks: Original spelling "Aceres" (vernacu- 

lar). Latinized [as Acera] by Latreille (1825: 

177), and [asAceridae] by de Kay (1843: 14). 

Established as a family containing the gen- 

era "Bullée", "Bulle", "Sormet" and "Doridie". 

"Aceres" appears to be a descriptive term 

opposed to "Dicères" and "Tétracères". Not 

available as a family-group name (not based 

on a genus). See also Akeridae. 

AcHATiNELLiNAE Guück, 1873 [June] 

Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological 

Society of London, (1873[1]): 89 

Type genus: Achatinella Swainson, 1828 

Remarks: -idae, Kobelt (1880 [in 1876-1881]: 

292); -oidea [as -acea], Thiele (1926 [in 

1925-1926]: 138); -ini, Cooke & Kondo 

(1961: 271). Placed on the Official List by 

Opinion 2017 (2003: 61). 

AcHATiNiNAE Swainson, 1840 [May] 

Reference: A treatise on malacology, 1 61 : 334 

Type genus: Achatina Lamarck, 1799 

Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Acha- 

tinae. -idae [as -ida], Clessin (in L. Pfeiffer, 

1880 [in 1878-1881]: 260, 420); -oidea [as 

-acea], Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 140). 

See also Ampullidae. 

AcicuLiDAE Gray, 1850 [after 12 February] 

Reference: Figures ofmolluscous animals, 4: 1 21 

Type genus: /Ac/cu/a Hartmann, 1821 

Remarks: Original spelling Aciculadae. Placed 

on the Official List by Opinion 344 (1955: 

317), but credited in error to S. P. Woodward 

(1854 [in 1851-1856]: 178). -oidea, Golikov 

& Starobogatov (1975: 211,217). 

AciDAE Gray, 1853 [February] 

Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural 

History, ser. 2, 11: 129 

Type genus: Acus Gray, 1847 


Remarks: Original spelling Acusidae. Invalid: 

Type genus a junior homonym of Acus 

Müller, 1774 [Pisces], and Acus Swainson, 

1839 [Pisces]. 

AciRsiNAE Cossmann, 1912 [August] 

Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie comparée, 

9: 19 

Type genus: Acirsa Mörch, 1857a 

Remarks: -idae, Golikov & Starobogatov 

(1975:215). 

AcLEiopROCTAOdhner, 1939 [26 August] 

Reference: Det Kongelige Norske Videnskabers 

Selskabs Skrifter, 1939(1 ): 50, 52 

Remarks: Established as a "tribe" [below suborder, 

above family]. Treated as superfamily 

by Baba (1955: 5) and by Higo & Goto 

(1993:439[asAcleioproctoidea]). Not available 

as a family-group name (not based on 

a genus). 

AclididaeG. O. Sars, 1878 

Reference: Mollusca regionis arcticae Norvegiae: 

1 95 

Type genus: Aclis Lovén, 1846 

Remarks: Original spelling Aclidae. Spelling 

Aclisidae also encountered, e.g., in Cossmann 

(1912: 102). -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov 

(1975: 214). 

AcMAEiDAE Forbes, 1850 

Reference: Report of the 19th meeting of the 

British Association for the Advancement of 

Science {Birmingham, 1849). Notices and 

abstracts of communications, 76 

Type genus: Acmaea Eschscholtz, 1 833 

Remarks: Original spelling Acmaeadae. Placed 

on the OfHcial List by Opinion 344 (1955: 317), 

but credited in error to Carpenter (1 857: 202). 

-inae, Pilsbry (1891 [in 1891-1892]: 6, 7); 

-oidea, Angerer & Haszprunar (1 995: 1 75). 

AcMEiDAE Pollonera, 1905 [4 December] 

Reference: Bollettino del Musei di Zoología ed 

Anatomía Comparata délia Reale Università 

di Torino, 20{5^7).^ 

Type genus: Acme Hartmann, 1821 

Remarks: Spelled Acmidae by Kobelt (1908: 

156). Both Acmeidae and Acmidae placed 

on the Official Index by Opinion 344 (1955: 

317). -inae, Thiele (1925: 80). 

AcocHLiDiiDAE Küthe, 1935 [7 June] 

Reference: Zoologische Jahrbücher, Abt. für 

Systematik, Ökologie und Geographie der 

Thiere, 66(6): 539

Type genus: Acochlidium Strubell, 1892 

Remarks: Original spelling Acochlididae. -inae, 

Zilch (1959 [in 1959-1960]: 37); -oidea, Starobogatov 

(1970b: 58). 

AcREMODONTiNAE,1 983 [8 July] 

Reference: Records of the National Museum 

of New Zealand, 2{- 127 

Type genus: Acremodonta Marshall, 1983 

AcRiLLiNAE Jousseaume, 1912 [14 August] 

Reference: Mémoires de la Société 

Zoologique de France, 24(3-4): 233, 244 

Type genus: Acrilla H. Adams, 1860 

Remarks: Published almost simultaneously by 

Cossmann (1912 [August; hence deemed to 

be 31 August]: 19). 

AcROLoxiNAE Thiele, 1931 [before 31 October] 

Reference: Handbuch der systematischen 

Weichtierkunde, 1(2): 484 

Type genus: Acroloxus Beck, 1838 


tion 41 (1 956: 433). -idae, Zilch ( 1 959: 1 28); 

-oidea [as -acea], Taylor & Sohl (1962: 11). 

AcRORBiNi Starobogatov, 1 958 [after 25 Decem- 

ber] 

Reference: Biulleten' Moskovskogo Obshchestva 

Ispytatelei Prirody, Otdel Biologicheskii, 

new ser., 63(6): 47, 49, 52 

Type genus: Acrorbis Odhner, 1937 

Remarks: -idae, Hylton Scott (1960: 67). 

AcROREiiDAE Cossmann, 1893 [August] 

Reference: Annales de la Société Royale 

Malacologique de Belgique, 28: 16 

Type genus: Âcroreia Cossmann, 1885 

Remarks: Original spelling Acroriidae, based 

on Acroria Cossmann, 1889, an unjustified 

emendation oí Acroreia. 

AcROTOMiNi H. Nordsieck, 1979 [9 March] 

Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 109 

(4-6): 260 

Type genus: Acrotoma O. Boettger, 1881 

AcTAEONiDAE,1 845 [after September] 


History, 16: 161 

Type genus: yActeeon Rang, 1829 

Remarks: The type genus was first established 

by Oken (1815) in a work rejected by Opinion 

417 (1956: 1-42), but subsequently 

made available by Rang. 


AcTEociNiDAE Dall, 1913 

Reference: [in Eastman] Textbook of paleontology, 

ed. 2, 1:521 

Type genus: Acteocina Gray, 1847 

AcTEONELLiDAE Gill, 1871 [February] 

Reference: Smithsonian Miscellaneous Collections, 

227: 15 

Type genus: -tActeonella d'Orbigny, 1843 

Remarks: Original spelling Actaeonellidae, 

based on Actaeonella Herrmannsen, 1846, 

an incorrect subsequent spelling of /Acteone/- 

/a. -inae, Cossmann (1895a: 44); -oidea, 

Kollmann (2002: 53). 

AcTEONiDAE d'Orbigny, 1843 

Reference: Paléontologie française. Terrains 

crétacés, 2: 106 

Type genus: Acteon Montfort, 1810 

Remarks: -inae [as Actaeoninae, based on 

Actaeon, an incorrect subsequent spelling of 

Acteon and homonym of /Acfaeo/i Rang, 1829 

(Sacoglossa)], Meek (1863: 87, 89); 

-oidea [as -acea], Cossmann (1906: 2). See 

also Pupidae Kuroda, 1941. Under Art. 23.9 

of the Code, Tornatellidae Fleming, 1828, is 

here declared a nomen oblitum and Acteonidae 

d'Orbigny, 1842, a nomen protec- 

tum, based on usage in at least the following 

publications: Perry & Schwengel (1 955: 191), 

Powell (1958: 103), Macpherson & Gabriel 

(1962: 241), Castellanos (1967: 142), 

Warmke & Abbott (1961: 140), Andrews 

(1971: 133), Keen (1971b: 322), F. Nordsieck 

(1972: 7), Morris (1973: 261), Abbott (1974: 

311), Humfrey (1975: 187), Emerson & Jacobson 

(1976: 185), Thompson & Brown 

(1976: 17), d'Angelo & Gargiullo (1978: 156), 

Kay (1979: 417), Powell (1979: 268), Garcia- 

Cubas (1981: 78), Bosch & Bosch (1982: 

134), Smythe (1982: 73), Vokes & Vokes 

(1984: 33), Rios (1985: 167), Cosel (1986: 

283, 346), De Jong &Coomans (1988: 132), 

Bosch & Bosch (1989: 73), Sabelli et al. 

(1990:228), Poppe & Goto (1991: 192), Diaz 

& Puyana (1994: 240), Dance (1995: 178), 

Hu & Tao (1995: 146), Spencer & Willan 

(1 996: 33), Burn & Thompson (in Beesley et 

al., 1998: 943), Jarrett (2000: 112). To our 

knowledge, the name Tornatellidae has not 

been used as valid after 1899. 

AcTEONiNiNAE,1895 [February] 


1 : 43

20 

Type genus: Âcteonina d'Orbigny, 1850 

Remarks: Original spelling Actaeoninae. Cossnnann 

placed Actaeon in a different subfam- 

ily Tornatellinae, based on Tornatella, treated 

by Cossmann as a synonym oí Actaeon, so 

there is no doubt that Actaeoninae was a 

misspelling for a new family-group name 

containing Actaeonina (incorrect subsequent 

spelling of Acteonina). -idae [declared fam. 

nov.], Pchelintsev (in Pchelintsev & Korobk- 

ov, 1960: 242); -oidea, Bouchet, herein [in 

place of Soleniscoidea, over which it has 

priority]. 

AcTEOPHiLA Dall, 1885 [24 July] 

Reference: Proceedings of the United States 

National Museum, 8(18): 274 

Remarks: Original spelling Akteophila. Taxon 

of unspecified rank containing the families 

Auriculidae and Otinidae. Spelling emended 

to Acteophila and used as "Sippe" [= superfamily] 

by Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 

135); emended to Actophila and used as 

"Stirps" [= superfamily] by Thiele (1931 [in 

1929-1935]: 463). Not available as a family-group 

name (not based on a genus). 

AcTiNOCYCLiDAE O'Donoghue, 1929 [January] 

Reference: Transactions of the Zoological 


Type genus: Actinocyclus Ehrenberg, 1831 

Remarks: Declared again nov. by Pruvot-Fol 

(1934:69). 

AcusiDAE. SeeAcidae. 

Adamsiellinae Henderson & Bartsch, 1920 [8 

July] 


National Museum, 58: 70 

Type genus: Adamsiella L. Pfeiffer, 1851 

Remarks: -ini [as -eae], Thiele (1 929 [in 1 929- 

1935]: 133). 

Addisoniidae Dall, 1882 [5 May] 



Type genus: Addisonia Dall, 1882 

Remarks: -oidea, Moskalev (1971 : 


59); -inae, 

Sasaki (1998: 220). Earlier, Marshall (1996: 

250) had established the new subfamily 

Helicopeltinae within Addisoniidae, thus implicitly, 

but not explicitly, using Addisoniidae 

also at subfamily rank. 

Adelacerithiinae Marshall, 1984 [20 December] 

Reference: Journal of Molluscan Studies, 

50(2): 78 

Type genus: -fAdelacerithium Ludbrook, 1941 

Adelobranchei Duméril, 1807 

Reference: Traité élémentaire d'histoire naturelle, 

eö. 2, 2: 122 

Remarks: Original spelling "Adélobranches" 

(vernacular). Latinized by Link (1807: 130). 

Established as a family and not available as 

such (not based on a genus). See also higher 

category list. 

Adelomeloninae Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954 [7 

September] 

Reference: Bulletins of American Paleontolo- 

gy, 35{^52). 19 [289] 

Type genus: Adelomelon Dall, 1906 

Remarks: According to Clench & Turner (1 964: 

1 70), Pilsbry & Olsson misidentified Adelomelon 

and, under Art. 41 , the case should be 

referred to the Commission. See Odontocymbiolinae. 

-ini. Bail & Poppe (2001 : 8, 18). 

Precedence of Adelomeloninae over simultaneously 

published Pachycymbiolini determined 

by Art. 24 (subfamily vs. family). 

Adelomorphinae Kobelt, 1 906 [after September] 

Reference: Jahrbücher des Nassauischen 

Vereins für Naturkunde in Wiesbaden, 59: 

49,121 

Type genus: Adelomorpha Tapparone Canefri, 

1886 

Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior homonym 

oí Adelomorpha Snellen, 1885 [Lepi- 

doptera]. 

Adeorbidae Monterosato, 1884 

Reference: Nomenclatura genérica e specifica 

di alcune conchiglie mediterráneo: 1 08 

Type genus: Adeorbis S. Wood, 1842 

Remarks: SeeTornidae. 

Adeorbisininae Monari, Conti & Szabo, 1995 

[10 December] 

Reference: Origin and evolutionary radiation 

of the Mollusca: 202 

Type genus: Âdeorbisina Greco, 1899 

Remarks: -ini, Bouchet, herein. 

Adiozoptyxinae Hayami & Kase, 1977 

Reference: The University Museum, The University 

of Tokyo, Bulletin, 13: 72 

Type genus: -tAdiozoptyxis Dietrich, 1925 

Remarks: Original spelling Adiozoptyxisinae. 

Not available (no diagnosis). Credited by 

Hayami & Kase to "Pchelintsev (1 931 )", and 

[as Adiozoptyxinae] by Kase (1 984: 1 74) to 

Pchelintsev (1960). Pchelintsev (in Pchelintsev 

& Korobkov, 1960: 120-121), introduced

DIozoptyxisinae and did not mention Adio- 

zoptyxis. 

Admetidae Troschel, 1865 [December] 

Reference: Das Gebiss der Schnecken, 2(1 ): 

46 

Type genus: Admete Möller, 1842 

Remarks: Original spelling (family) Admetacea. 

-inae, Cossmann (1899: 5). Senior homonym 

of Admetinae Pocock, 1897, based on 

/\d/?ieit/sKoch, 1850 [Arachnida]. 

Adustinae Steadman & Cotton, 1946 [30 June] 

Reference: Records of the South Australian 

Museum, 8(3): 504, 508 

Type genus: Adusta Jousseaume, 1 884 

Advenidae Iredale, 1945 [11 June] 

Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 11(1): 65 

Type genus: Advena Gude, 1913 

Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. Not available 

under Art. 13.2.1, unless discovery of 

an author who used the name before 2000. 

Aegiretinae p. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] 



Type genus: Aegires Lovén, 1844 

Remarks: Original spelling Aegirinae. -idae, 

Iredale & O'Donoghue (1923: 225). 

Aegistinae Kuroda & Habe, 1949 [1 Septem- 

ber] 

Reference: Helicacea: 62 

Type genus: /'sía Albers, 1850 

Remarks: -ini, H. Nordsieck (2002b: 43). 

Aeolidiellidés Vayssière, Il 

Reference: Annales du Musée d'Histoire Naturelle 

de Marseille. Zoologie, 3(4): 107 

Type genus: Aeolidiella Bergh, 1867 

Remarks: Not available (vernacular only). 

Aeolidiidae Gray, 1827 

Reference: Encyclopaedia Metropolitana, volume 

7. Plates to zoology: plate Mollusca 

[= plate 3] 

Type genus: Aeolidia Cuvier, 1797 

Remarks: Original spelling Eolidae, based on 

Eolis [Cuvier, 1805], an incorrect subsequent 

spelling (Opinion 779) of Aeolidia. Name 

placed on the Official List by Opinion 779 

(1 966: 1 00), but credited in error to d'Orbigny 

(1834 [sic! should be 1839]: 42 [as Eolididae]). 

-inae [as Eolidinae], Alder & Hancock 

(1845 [in 1845-1855]: 3); -oidea, MacFarland(1909:6, 

10,89). 


Afropominae Berthold, 1991 

Reference: Abhandlungen des Naturwissen- 

schaftlichen Vereins in Hamburg, new ser., 

29:206,209 

Type genus: Afropomus Pilsbry & Bequaert, 

1927 

Agaroniinae Olsson, 1956 [3 October] 

Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of 

Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 108: 169 

Type genus: Agaronia Gray, 1 839 

Aglajidae Pilsbry, 1895 [20 August] (1847) 

Reference: Manual of Conchology, ser. 1, 

16(61): 43 

Type genus: Aglaja Renier, 1807 

Remarks: Placed on the Official List and ruled 

by Opinion 1079 (1977: 16), to take the precedence 

of Doridiidae (1847). 

Aglossa p. Fischer, 1883 



Remarks: Fischer used repeatedly the name 

Aglossa to designate seven unrelated taxa 

of gastropods without a radula. One of these, 

of unspecified rank in Fischer, is treated by 

Thiele (1925 [in 1925-1926]: 85) asa "Sippe" 

[= superfamily] containing the families 

Melanellidae and Stiliferidae. Not available as 

a family-group name (not based on a genus). 

Agnatha Mörch, 1859 

Reference: Malakozoologische Blätter, 6: 109 

Remarks: Established as a family (containing 

Oleacina and Testacella), and not available 

as such (not based on a genus). 

Agnathomorpha Pilsbry, 1900 [10 November] 



Remarks: Established as a superfamily containing 

the families Glandinidae, Rhytididae, 

Streptaxidae and Circinahidae. Not available 

as a family-group name (not based on a ge- 

nus). 

Agnesiinae Knight, 1956 [8 March] 

Reference: Journal of the Washington Academy 

of Sciences, 46(2): 42 

Type genus: Âgnesia de Koninck, 1883 

Remarks: Name only. Diagnosed by Knight, 

Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 206). 

Agriolimacinae H. Wagner, 1935 [3 June] 

Reference: Annales Histohco-Naturales Musei 

Nationalis Hungarici, Pars Zoológica, 29: 174

22 

Type genus: Agriolimax Mörch, 1865 

Remarks: -idae, Schileyko (1979a: 58). 

AiLLYiDAE H. B. Baker, 1955 [28 April] 

Reference: The Nautilus, 68(4): 109 

Type genus: Aillya Odhner, 1927 

Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. First diagnosed 

and -oidea, Franc (1968b: 555). 

The name Aillyidae is generally credited in 

error (including by Baker himself, 1956a: 

129, without reference) to H. B. Baker 

(1930). 

AiPTOSPiRiNAE Wang, 1980 

Reference: [in Wang & Xi] Stratigraphy and 

paleontology of Upper Permian coal-bear- 

ing formation in western Guizhou and eastern 

Yunnan, China: 209 

Type genus: -\Aiptospira Wang, 1980 

Akeridae Mazzarelli, 1891 [20 July] 

Reference: Zoologischer Anzeiger, 14: 243 

Type genus: Akera O. F. Müller, 1776 

Remarks: Original spelling Aceridae, based on 

Acera, an incorrect subsequent spelling of 

Akera. Placed on the Official List by Opinion 

539 (1 959: 68), but attributed in error to Pils- 

bry (1893 sic!), -inae, Pilsbry (1895a: 351 ); 

-oidea, Hoffmann (1 996: 81 ). See also Acera/ 

Aceridae. 

Alabinidae Dall, 1927 [20 April] 



Type genus: tAlabina Dall, 1902 

Remarks: -inae. Ponder & Waren (1 988: 294). 

Alariidae Koken, 1889 

Reference: Neues Jahrbuch für Mineralogie, 

Geologie und Palaeontologie, Beilage Band, 

6:457 

Type genus: [Alaria Morris & Lycett, 1851 

Remarks: Original spelling "Alariaceen" and 

"Alanen" (vernacular). Latinized by Donald 

(1895: 212). Invalid: type genus a junior homonym 

oí Alaria Schrank, 1788 [Vermes], and 

// Duncan, 1841 [Lepidoptera]. 

Alata/Alatidae Lamarck, 1809 

Reference: Philosophie zoologique, 1: 322 

Remarks: Original spelling "les Ailées" (vernacular). 

Latinized [as Alata] by Children 

(1823 [in 1822-1824]: 51); [as Alatidae] by 

de Gregorio (1880: 8). Established as a family-group 

name (containing the genera "Ros- 

tellaire", "Ptérocère" and "Strombe") and not 

available as such (not based on a genus). 

See also Pteridae. 


Albeidae Pallary, 1910 

Reference: Mémoires présentés à l'Institut 

Egyptien, 6(2): 178 

Type genus: Albea Pallary, 1910 

Remarks: Nom. nov. pro Calcarinidae, which 

is invalid because its type genus is a junior 

homonym; Art. 40.2 does not apply. See also 

Sphincterochilinae. 

Alcithoinae Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954 [7 Septem- 

ber] 


gy, 35{^ 52): M [287] 

Type genus: Alcithoe H . Adams & A. Adams, 1 853 

Remarks: -ini [as -ides], same reference. 

Aldanellidae Linsley & Kier, 1984 [29 March] 

Reference: Malacologia, 25(1): 250 

Type genus: \Aldanella Vostokova, 1962 

Alderiidae Pruvot-Fol, 1954 

Reference: Faune de France, 58: 196 

Type genus: /A/der/a Allmann, 1845 

Aldisinae Odhner, 1939 [26 August] 


Selskabs Skrifter, 1939(1 ): 26-27 

Type genus: /\/c//saBergh, 1878 

Remarks: -idae, Odhner (in Franc, 1968c: 868). 

Alectrionidae Dall, 1908 [October] 

Reference: Bulletin of the Museum of Comparative 

Zoology, 43(6): 306 

Type genus: Alectrion Montfort, 1810 

Remarks: Name attributed to Gray (1847) by 

Ponder & Waren (1988: 305). It seems that 

Ponder & Waren have been mislead by an 

entry, in the index to Gray's work (1847b: 

207), for the genus (sic!) "Alectrionidae Fis- 

cher", which in fact refers to the bivalve genus 

/\/ecf/yon/a. In 1847, Gray (1847b: 139) 

placed the gastropod genus Alectrion in Buc- 

cinidae. See also Arculariidae. 

Aliptinae Marshall, 1978 [20 April] 

Reference: New Zealand Journal of Zoology, 

5:61 

Type genus: Alipta Finlay, 1926 

Allognathidae Westerlund, 1902 [after 1 December] 

Reference: Acta Academiae Scientiarum et 

Artium Slavorum Meridionalium, 1 51 : 88 

Type genus: Allognathus Pilsbry, 1 888 

Allogonini Emberton, 1995 [13 November] 

Reference: Malacologia, 37(1 ): 87 

Type genus: Allogona Pilsbry, 1 939

Allostrophiinae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987 

[after 23 October] 

Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po 

izucheniiu molliuskov, 8: 27 

Type genus: Âliostrophia Kitt!, 1894 

Alopiinae a. J. Wagner, 1913 [July] 

Reference: Iconographie der Land- und Süsswasser 

Mollusken, new ser., 21:5 

Type genus: Alopia H. Adams & A. Adams, 

1855 

Remarks: -ini [as -eae], H. Nordsieck (1969: 

255). 

Alvaniinae F. Nordsieck, 1972 [October] 

Reference: Die Europäischen Meeresschnecken: 

178 

Type genus: Alvania Risso, 1826 

Remarks: Established in the same year as 

Alvaniidae by Golikov & Starobogatov (1 972: 

95). Precedence of authorship uncertain, 

-oidea, and family again declared nov., by 

Golikov & Starobogatov (1 975: 211). 

Alycaeinae W. Blanford, 1864 [June] 


History, ser. 3, 13:465 

Type genus: /A/ycaeusBaird, 1850 

Remarks: -idae, Kobelt & Möllendorff (1897 

[in 1897-1899]: 146). 

Amaltheidae Dall, 1889 [June] 


Zoology, 18: 26, 289 

Type genus: Amalthea Schumacher, 1817 

Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Thiele (1925: 87). 

Homonym of Amaltheidae Hyatt, 1867 

[based on Amaltheus Montfort, 1808 (Cephalopoda)] 

placed on the Official List by Opinion 

575 (1 959: 1 34-1 37). Invalid: type genus 

a junior homonym of Amalthea Rafinesque, 

1815[Hymenoptera]. 

Amastridae Pilsbry, 1910 [23 March] 


20(80): viii 

Type genus: Amastra H. Adams & A. Adams, 

1855 

Remarks: -inae, Hyatt & Pilsbry (1911 [in 

1910-1911]: XX). 

Amathinidae Ponder, 1987 

Reference: Asian Marine Biology, 4: 29 

Type genus: Amathina Gray, 1842 

Amaurellinidae Eames, 1952 [2 January] 

Reference: Philosophical Transactions of the 

Royal Society of London, ser. , 236: 79 


Type genus: -tAmaurellina Bayle [in P. Fischer], 

1885 

Remarks: Not available: introduced in synonymy 

of Ampullospiridae and apparently not 

used as a valid name before 1960. 

Amberleyidae Wenz, 1938 [October] 

Reference: Handbuch derfâläozoologie, 6(1 ): 

262 

Type genus: -\Amberleya Morris & Lycett, 1851 

Remarks: -oidea [as -acea]. Cox (in Moore, 

1960: 302), and Vostokova & Pchelintsev (in 

Pchelintsev & Korobkov, 1960: 93); -inae, 

McLean (1 981 : 335); -ini, McLean (1 982: 1 1 ). 

Amecanautini D. W. Taylor, 2003 [March] 

Reference: Revista de Biología Tropical, 51, 

Suppl. 1:72 

Type genus: Amecanauta D. W. Taylor, 2003 

Ameriannini Zilch, 1 959 [1 7 July] 

Reference: Handbuch derPaläozoologie, 6(2): 

106 

Type genus: Amehanna Strand, 1928 

Remarks: Original spelling Amerianneae. 

Name only, no diagnosis, -inae [as Ameriannae]. 

Franc (1968b: 531 ). 

Ammonitellinae Pilsbry, 1930 [13 December] 



Type genus: Ammonitella Cooper, 1869 

Remarks: -idae, Pilsbry (1939 [in 1939-1948]: 

411). 

Amnicolidae Tryon, 1863 [before 12 January] 



Type genus: Amnícola Gould & Haldeman, 

1840 

Remarks: Kabat & Hershler (1993: 6), listed 

"Amnicolae Martens, 1858" (p. 192) as a 

family-group name. However, Martens treated 

Amnícola as a section of Hydrobia, and 

"Amnicolae" is a plural. Placed on the Offi- 

cial List by Opinion 1108 (1978: 94). -inae. 

Gill (1863: 34); -ini [as -eae], Thiele (1928a: 

379). 

Amoriinae Gray, 1857 [9 May] 

Reference: Guide to the systematic distribu- 

tion of Mollusca in the British Museum. Part 

/:35 

Type genus: Amoria Gray, 1855 

Remarks: Original spelling Amoriana. -ini [as 

-ides], Pilsbry & Olsson (1954: 18 [288]). 

Amoriinae declared again nov. by Darragh 

(1989:224).

24 

Ampezzanildidae Bändel, 1994 [September] 

Reference: Palaeontographica, (A)233: 147 

Type genus: \Ampezzaniida Bändel, 1994 

Remarks: Not declared new but made available 

by short diagnosis. Declared new, with 

formal description, by Bändel (1995: 32, 39). 

Ampezzopleurinae Nützel, 1998 [before 20 

April] 

Reference: Berliner Geowissenschaftliche 

Abhandlungen, ser. E, 26: 152 

Type genus: -\Ampezzopleura Bändel, 1991 

Amphibolidae Gray, 1840 [16 October] 

Reference: Synopsis of the contents of the 

British Museum, ed. 42: 128, 149 

Type genus: Amphibola Schumacher, 1817 

Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Opin- 

ion 479 (1957: 375), but credited in error to 

H. Adams & A. Adams (1855 [in 1853-1858]: 

268). -oidea [as -acea], Thiele (1926 [in 

1925-1926]: 136). 

Amphibuliminae R Fischer, 1873 [24 October] 

Reference: Journal de Conchyliologie, 21 (4): 325 

Type genus: Amphibulima Lamarck, 1805 

Remarks: -idae, Zilch (1960 [in 1959-1960]: 

518). 

Amphicyclotinae Kobelt & Möllendorff, 1897 [17 

October] 

Reference: Nachrichtsblatt der Deutschen 

Malakozoologischen Gesellschaft, 29(9-10): 

139 

Type genus: Amphicyclotus Crosse & R Fischer, 

1879 

Remarks: -ini [as -eae], Kobelt (1902: 248); 

-idae, Morrison (1955: 149, 159). 

Amphidoxinae Thiele, 1931 [before 31 October] 



Type genus: /\mp/?/doxa Albers, 1850 

Amphidrominae Kobelt, 1902 

Reference: Systematisches Conchylien-Cabinet, 

ed. 2, Bd. 1,Abt. 13,Theil2: 1033 

Type genus: Amphidromus\5, 1850 

Amphimelaniinae P. Fischer & Crosse, 1891 [23 

July] 

Reference: Mission scientifique au Mexique 

et dans l'Amérique Centrale. Recherches 

zoologiques (7), 2{^2). 312 

Type genus: Amphimelania P. Fischer, 1885 

Remarks: -idae, Voikova et al. (in Pchelintsev 

& Korobkov, 1960: 166, 169). 


Amphipepleinae Pini, 1877 [before 5 May] 

Reference: Bullettino délia Società Malacologica 

Italiana, 2{2): 174 

Type genus: Amphipeplea Niisson, 1822 

Remarks: Original spelling "Farn. Amphipeplea", 

but the context indicates that subfamily 

rank was meant within the family 

Lymnaeidae. Spelling corrected to Amphipepleinae 

by Clessin (1887 [in 1887-1890]: 

15). Again declared nov. by F. Baker 

(1908: 943). -idae, W. Dybowski (1903: 139). 

Amphiperatidae Gray, 1853 [February] 



Type genus: Amphiperas Gray, 1 847 

Remarks: Original spelling Amphiperasidae. 

-inae, Schilder (1924: 182, 185); -ini, Schilder 

(1927:70,76,80). 

Amphipneustea Wiegmann & Ruthe, 1832 

Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie: 527 

Remarks: Taxon containing the genus Onchidium 

only. Established as a family but not 


Amphisphyridae Gray, 1857 [9 May] 



/:194 

Type genus: Amphisphyra Leven, 1846 

Remarks: Original spelling Amphisphyradae. 

See Diaphanidae. 

Amphithalamidae 

Type genus: Amphithalamus Carpenter, 1865 

Remarks: Used by Voorwinde (1 966: 41 ), and 

attributed by him to "Ponder, 1965". Not 

available: no diagnosis. 

Amphitomariidae Bändel, 1994 [September] 


Type genus: Âmphitomaha Koken, 1897 

Remarks: Not declared new but made available 

by short diagnosis. Declared new, with 

formal description, by Bändel (1996a: 344). 

Amphorininae Martynov, 1998 

Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 77(7): 774 

Type genus: Amphorina de Quatrefages, 1844 

Ampullaceridae Troschel, 1845 

Reference: Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 11(1): 

210 

Type genus: Ampullacera Quoy & Gaimard, 1 832 

Remarks: Herrmannsen (1846 [in 1846-1852]: 

43), listed "Ampullacerae Desh. 1838" as a

family-group name, but Deshayes & Milne- 

Edwards (1838: 538), merely stated the ne- 

cessity to place Ampullacera in a family of 

its own, without naming it. 

Ampullariidae Gray, 1824 [30 April] 

Reference: The Philosophical Magazine and 

Journal, 63: 276 

Type genus: Ampullaha Lamarck, 1799 

Remarks: Original spelling Ampullariadae. 

-inae, Swainson (1840: 339); -oidea [as Superf. 

Ampullariidae (sic)], H. B. Baker (1956b: 

212). Placed on the 

Official List by Opinion 1913 (1 999: 74). See 

28); -ini. Berthold (1991 : 

also Pilidae. 

Ampullidae Winckworth, 1 945 [25 July] 


Society of London, 26(4-5): 146 

Type genus: Ampulla Röding, 1798 

Remarks: Introduced as a replacement name 

for Achatinidae, based on Achatlna Lamarck, 

1799, by Winckworth considered a synonym 

of Ampulla. However, Pilsbry (1908b: 

83), designated Ampulla priamus [now in 

Volutidae] as type species of Ampulla; this 

fixation of type species was followed by Rehder 

(1970: 42) when he cited Ampullinae 

as a synonym of Haliinae [Volutidae]. Under 

Art. 41, the case should be referred to the 

Commission, but this would have strictly 

academic interest: Ampullidae has not "won 

general acceptance" over Achatinidae in the 

sense of Art. 40.2, and Haliinae is both in 

current use and a senior objective synonym. 

Ampullininae Cossmann, 1919 [15 March] 

Reference: [in Cossmann & Peyrot] Actes de 

la Société Linnéenne de Bordeaux, 70(3): 

181 

Type genus: -\AmpulHna Bowdich, 1822 

Remarks: -idae, Korobkov (1955: 229); -oidea, 

Lozouetetal. (2001: 21). 

Ampullospiridae, 1 930 [22 August] 

Reference: Memoirs of the Geological Survey 

of India. Palaeontologia Indica, new ser., 

15(8): 170 

Type genus: -\Ampullospira Harris, 1897 

Remarks: -inae, Marincovich (1977: 213). 

Amuropaludinidae Starobogatov, 

Bogatov & Sayenko, 2004 

Prozorova, 

Reference: Mollluski, in: Opredelitel Presnovodnykh 

bespozvonochnykh Rossli i sopre- 

delnykh territorii, 6: 261 , 269 

Type genus: Amuropaludina Moskvicheva, 1979 


Remarks: Not available under Art. 16.1: name 

not explicitly indicated as intentionally new. 

Anabathrinae Keen, 1971 [1 September] 

Reference: Sea shells of tropical West America, 

ed. 2: 370 

Type genus: /\nabaf/7ron Frauenfeld, 1867 

Remarks: Not available (no diagnosis) from 

Coan (1964: 165, 167 [as Anabathroninae]). 

-idae, Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 211). 

Anachidae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1972 

Reference: Opredeliteli Fauny Chernogo i 

Azovskogo Morel, 3: 122 

Type genus: Anachis H. Adams & A. Adams, 

1853 


Golikov & Kusakin (1 971 : 28). Declared again 

nov. by Golikov & Starobogatov (1 975: 213). 

Anadenia Simroth, 1913 

Reference: [In Voeltzkow] Reise in Ostafrika 

in den Jahren 1903-1905. Wissenschaftliche 

Ergebnisse. Band 3, Systematische Arbeiten: 

202 

Remarks: Established as a subfamily of 

Vaginulidae, parallel to the "subfamily" Euadenia. 

Not available: not based on a genus. 

Anadeninae Pilsbry, 1948 [19 March] 

Reference: Land Mollusca of North America 

{north of Mexico), Vol. 11(2): 665, 676 

Type genus: Anadenus Heynemann, 1863 

Remarks: -idae, Wiktor, Chen & Ming (2000: 6). 

Anadoridoidea Odhner, 1968 

Reference: ArkivforZoologi, 20(13): 254 

Remarks: Established as suborder Anadorida- 

cea; treated by Vaught (1989: 69), as a superfamily. 

Not available as a family-group 


Anadromidae Wenz, 1940 [15 November] 

Reference: Archiv fijr Molluskenkunde, 72(5- 

6): 137 

Type genus: -\Anadromus Sandberger, 1870 

Remarks: -inae, H. Nordsieck (1986b: 109). 

Anaplocamidae Dall, 1921 [24 February] 

Reference: Bulletin of the United States National 

Museum, 112: 160 

Type genus: Anaplocamus Dall, 1896 

Remarks: Rehder (1 942: 49) established that 

Anaplocamus borealis Dall, 1896, the type 

species of Anaplocamus, is a synonym of 

the North American freshwater snail Anculosa 

dilatata Conrad; the type material of .

26 

borealis had been mislabelled with an Alaskan 

marine locality. 

Anaspidea p. Fischer, 1883 


paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 550, 566 

Remarks: Taxon established at unspecified rank 

above family containing the families Aplysiidae 

and Oxynoidae. Treated by Thiele (1 931 

[in 1929-1935]: 396) as a "Stirps" [= superfamily]. 

Not available as a family-group name 

(not based on a genus). 

Anastomopsidae H. Nordsieck, 1986 [7 Novem- 

ber] 

Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 117(1- 

3):112 

Type genus: t/Anastomops/s Sandberger, 1871 

Remarks: Original spelling Anostomopsidae, 

based on Anostomopsis, an incorrect subsequent 

spelling of Anastomopsis. 

Anatominae McLean, 1989 [14 August] 

Reference: Contributions in Science, Natural 

History Museum of Los Angeles County, 

407: 4 

Type genus: Anatoma S. R Woodward, 1859 

Remarks: -idae, Geiger & Jansen (2004: 3). 

Ancillariinae Swainson, 1840 [May] 

Reference: A treatise on malacology: 322 

Type genus: Ancillaria Lamarck, 1811 

Remarks: Original spelling Ancillarinae. Swainson 

(1825: 272), used the name Ancillariae, 

but this is only a generic plural. 

Ancillinae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853 [September] 

Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 

1:147 

Type genus: Ancilla Lamarck, 1799 

Remarks: -idae, Iredale & McMichael (1962: 

64). 

Ancistrolepidinae Habe & Sato, 1973 [15 November] 

Reference: Proceedings of the Japanese Society 

of Systematic Zoology, 8: 3 [Japanese 

text], 6 [English text] 

Type genus: Ancistrolepis Dall, 1895 

Remarks: Original spelling Ancistrolepisinae. 

Diagnosis in Japanese, no diagnosis in the 

English text, -ini, Bouchet & Kantor, herein. 

Anculinae Pruvot-Fol, 1954 


Type genus: Ancula Lovén, 1846 


Ancylastrinae Walker, 1923 

Reference: The Ancylidae of South Africa: 23 

Type genus: Ancylastrum Bourguignat, 1853 

Remarks: Original spelling Ancylastruminae. 

-idae, Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 50-51); 

-ini, Starobogatov (1970b: 53). 

Ancylinae Rafinesque, 1815 

Reference: Analyse de la nature: 143 

Type genus: Ancylus O. F. Müller, 1773 

Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Ancy- 

lidia. -idae [as family Ancylea], Menke (1830: 

11); -oidea, H. B. Baker (1956a: 129); -ini, 

Hubendick (in Fretter & Peake, 1978: 44). 

Placed on the Official List by Direction 41 

(1956: 433). Starobogatov (1967: 293) acted 

as First Reviser and gave relative precedence 

to the name Planorbidae Rafinesque, 

1 81 5 over Ancylidae. 

Ancylodorididae Thiele, 1926 [20 February] 

Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, 5(2): 111 

Type genus: Ancylodoris\N. Dybowski, 1900 

Remarks: Boss (1973: 12) has shown that 

Ancylodoris baicalensisW. Dybowski, 1900, 

type species of the genus, is a synonym of 

Onchidoris bilamellata Linnaeus, 1767, a 

marine species. The type locality (Lake 

Baikal) was erroneous. 

Ancyloplanorbidae Hubendick, 1978 

Reference: [in Fretter & Peake, eds.] Pulmo- 

nales, volume 2A: 30, table 1 

Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. 

Ancyloti Troschel, 1857 [before 30 October] 

Reference: Das Gebiss der Schnecken, 1(2): 109 

Remarks: A plural of/Ancy/oiusHerrmannsen, 

1846, an unjustified emendation of Anculotus 

Say, 1825, itself an unjustified emendation 

of /Anci7/osa Say, 1821. Not available: a 

plural not equivalent to a family-group name. 

Andoniinae Vera-Pelaez, 2002 [29 November] 

Reference: Pliocenica, 2: 236 

Type genus: tAndonia Harris & Burrows, 1891 

Remarks: Not available (no diagnosis) from Vera- 

Pelaez, Martinen & Lozano-Francisco (1999: 9). 

Andronakiinae Schileyko, 1998 [November] 



Type genus: Andronakia Lindholm, 1913 

Aneiteidae Gray, 1860 [September] 


History, ser. 3,6: 195

Type genus: Aneitea Gray, 1 860 

Remarks: Original spelling Aneiteadae. -inae, 

Grimpe & Hoffmann (1925: 454). See Athoracophorldae. 

Angariinae Gray, 1857 [9 May] 



/:156 

Type genus: Angaria Röding, 1798 

Remarks: Original spelling Angahna. -idae, 

Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 40, 324). 

Anguispiridae MacMillan, 1955 [July] 

Reference: Proceedings of the Nova Scotian 

Institute of Science, 23(4): 397 

Type genus: Anguispira Morse, 1864 




ANGYOSTOMATABIainville, 1818 

Reference: Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturelles, 

^0. ^ 85 

Remarks: Original spelling "angyostomes" 

(vernacular). Latinized as "division" [above 

genus] by Bowdich (1822: 41). Treated asa 

family, spelling emended to "Argyostomes", 

by Risso (1 826: 226). Not available as a family-group 


Anisocyclidae van Aartsen, 1995 [30 Septem- 

ber] 

Reference: Bollettino Malacologico. 31(1-4): 67 

Type genus: tAnisocycIa Monterosato, 1880 

Remarks: Established as a replacement name 

for Ebalidae, based on Ebala Gray, 1847, 

regarded by van Aartsen as invalid because 

it is a junior homonym of Ebala Leach in 

Gray, 1847. 

Anisomyonidae Kanie, 1975 

Reference: Science Report of the Yokosuka 

City Museum, 21: 15 

Type genus: -fAnisomyon Meek & Hayden, 1860 

Remarks: Introduced independently by Starobogatov(1976: 

12). 

Annulariidae Henderson & Bartsch, 1920 [8 

July] 



Type genus: Annularia Schumacher, 1817 

Remarks: -inae, same reference. Precedence 

of Annulariidae over simultaneously pub- 

lished Chondropomatinae determined by Art. 

24 (family vs. subfamily). 


Anochetinae Cossmann, 1901 [October] 


4: 138 


Anoglyptidae Iredale, 1937 [12 November] 


Type genus: Anoglypta Martens, 1860 

Remarks: Name only, no description, but available 

under Art. 13.2.1 because it was subsequently 

used as valid by Allan (1950: 375). 

Anomphalidae Wenz, 1938 [October] 

Reference: Handbuch derPaläozoologie, 6(1 ): 

249 

Type genus: -\Anomphalus Meek & Worthen, 

1866 

Remarks: -oidea [as -acea]. Cox & Knight 

(1960:263). 

Anoperculatae Haller, 1892 [15 July] 

Reference: Morphologisches Jahrbuch, 18(3): 

534, 538 

Remarks: Introduced as a subfamily of Naticidae. 


Anopsiidae Pruvot-Fol, 1922 [after 6 March] 

Reference: Comptes-Rendus des Séances de 

lAcadémie des Sciences, Paris, 174: 698 

Type genus: Anopsia Giste!, 1848 

Remarks: Original spelling Anopsidae. Anopsia 

is a senior objective synonym of Halopsyche, 

and Pruvot-Fol probably (but did not 

explicitly) established Anopsiidae as a sub- 

stitute name for Halopsychidae. See also 

Hydromylidae. 

Anoptychiidae Bändel, 1994 [September] 


Type genus: -fAnoptychia Koken, 1892 

Anostomopsidae. See Anastomopsidae. 

Anozygidae Bändel, 2002 [October] 

Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- 

Paläontologischen Institut, Universität Hamburg, 

8Q: 158 

Type genus: -\Anozyga Hoare, 1980 

Remarks: -inae, same reference. 

Ansolidae Slavoshevskaya, 1975 



Type genus: Ansola Slavoshevskaya, 1975 

ANTHOBRANCHIAGoldfuSS, 1820 

Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, 1 : xliii, 627

28 

Remarks: Established as a family comprising 

Doris, Polycera, Onchidium, and Onchidoris. 

Not available (not based on a genus). 

Anthracopupinae Wenz, 1938 [March] 


52 

Type genus: -\Anthracopupa Whitfield, 1881 

Remarks: No diagnosis. Diagnosed by Zilch 

(1959 [in 1959-1960]: 63). -idae / -oidea, 

Bändel (2002b: 178). Precedence of Dendropupidae 

over Anthracopupinae determined 

by Art. 24 (family vs. subfamily). 

Antiopellidae Odhner, 1934 [28 July] 

Reference: British Antarctic {"Terra Nova') 

Expedition, 1910. Natural ¡History Report, 

Zoo/ogy, 7(5): 231, 271 

Type genus: Antiopella Hoyle, 1902 

Remarks: No diagnosis, but introduced as a 

replacement name as "Antiopellidae 

(= Janolidae, Zephyrinidae)". Odhner's reasons 

for establishing the new name are not 

clear. The type genus, Antiopella, is a replacement 

name for Antiopa Alder & Hancock, 

1848 [invalid], butAntiopidae Locard, 

1886, had remained virtually unused after 

its establishment and Odhner cannot be taken 

to have established Antiopellidae to replace 

Antiopidae; besides, Antiopella is a 

younger name than both Janolus and Zephy- 

rina. For these reasons, Art. 40.2 does not 

apply. 

Antiopidae Locard, 1886 

Reference: Prodrome de malacologie française. 

Catalogue général des mollusques 

vivants de France. Mollusques marins: 52 

Type genus: /\ní/opa Alder & Hancock, 1848 

Remarks: -inae, Norman (1890: 89). Invalid: 

type genus a junior homonym of Antiopa 

Meigen, 1800 [Diptera]. See also Antiopelli- 

dae. 

Antlipneumata Berthold, 1991 



29:207,210 

Remarks: Taxon below tribe containing Pila and 

the "neotropical genera". Not available as a 

family-group name: not based on a genus. 

Antonellini Cooke & Kondo, 1961 [15 Febru- 

ary] 

Reference: Bernice P. Bishop Museum Bulletin, 

22^.^^6 

Type genus: Antonella Cooke & Kondo, 1961 


Aperidae Möllendorff, 1903 

Reference: Systematisches Conchylien-Cabinet,eó.2, 

Bd. 1,Abt. 12B:5 

Type genus: Apera Heynemann, 1885 

Remarks: See Chlamydephoridae. 

Aperostomatinae H. B. Baker, 1922 [24 July] 


Type genus: Aperostoma Troschel, 1 847 

Remarks: Declared again new by de la Torre 

& Bartsch (1942: 38). -idae, H. B. Baker 

(1956b: 28). 

Apiopomatinae a. J. Wagner, 1905 [before 25 

May] 

Reference: Denkschriften der Mathematisch- 

Naturwissenschaftlichen Klasse der Kaiser- 

lichen Akademie der Wissenschaften, 77: 

362 

Remarks: Established as a subfamily of Helicinidae 

containing only the genus Waldemaria. 


Aplexinae Starobogatov, 1967 [after 25 Oc- 

tober] 

Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituía, 

42: 289 

Type genus: Aplexa Fleming, 1820 

Remarks: -ini, D. W. Taylor (2003: 49). 

Aplodontidae Kuroda, 1933 [18 June] 

Reference: The Venus, 4(1): 50 

Type genus: Aplodon Rafinesque, 1819 

Remarks: Original spelling Aplodonidae. Kuro- 

da's name as author of the paper appears in 

Japanese (kanji) print only. Name only, no 

description, but available under Art. 13.2.1 

because it was used as valid by Kuroda 

(1941: 88) and Hirase & Taki (1954: 64). 

Aplustrinae Gray, 1847 [November] 


Society of London, 15: 162 

Type genus: yAp/usfrum Schumacher, 1817 

Remarks: Original spelling Amplustrina, based 

on Amplustrum, an incorrect subsequent 

spelling of Aplustrum. -idae, H. Adams & A. 

Adams (1854 [in 1853-1858]: 6). 

Aplysiidae Lamarck, 1809 

Reference: Philosophie zoologique, 1 : 

320 

Type genus: Aplysia Linnaeus, 1767 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "les 

Laplysiens". First latinized [as Laplysiana, 

based on Laplysia, an incorrect original spell- 

ing of Aplysia; see Opinion 200 (1954: 242)] 

with reference to Lamarck by Children (1823

[in 1 822-1 824]: 232). Rafinesque (1 81 5: 1 42) 

independently introduced (family) Laplysinia. 

Placed on the Official List by Opinion 1182 

(1981:174). Attribution of Aplysiidae to Lamarck 

(1809) was advocated by Bouchet & 

Rocroi (2001: 172). -inae, Swainson (1840: 

359); -oidea, MacFarland (1909: 6, 8, 12). 

Apomatinae Paul, 1982 [November] 

Reference: Journal of Conchology, 31(2): 105 

Type genus: Apoma Beck, 1 837 

Remarks: Original spelling Apominae. 

Aporrhaidae Gray, 1850 [after 12 February] 

Reference: Figures of molluscous animals, 4: 

66 

Type genus: Aporrhais da Costa, 1778 

Remarks: -inae, Stoliczka (1867 [in 1867- 

1871]: 17). 

Aptyxiellidae Hacobjan, 1973 [after 29 Decem- 

ber] 

Reference: Izvestiia Akademii Nauk Armjanskoi 

SSR, Nauki Zemie, 26(6): 1 

Type genus: -tAptyxiella P. Fischer, 1885 

Remarks: Again declared nov. by Hacobjan 

(1976:108). 

Aquebaninae H. B. Baker, 1940 [2 November] 


Type genus: Aquebana Pilsbry, 1926 

Aquillidae Pilsbry, 1904 [10 February] 



Type genus: Aquillus Montfort, 1810 


for Tritonidae, Lampusiidae, Lotoriidae and 

Septidae, based on genera that were all included 

by Pilsbry in synonymy of Aquillus. 

None of these names, including Aquillidae, is 

in current use and Art. 40.2 does not apply. 

Aranucidae Odhner, 1936 

Reference: Mémoires du Musée Royal d'Histoire 

Naturelle de Belgique, ser. 2, 3: 1090 

Type genus: /Aranucus Odhner, 1936 

Archaeopragidae Horny, 1963 [10 October] 

Reference: Journal of Paleontology, 37(5): 

1071 

Type genus: t^rchaeopraga Horny, 1963 

Archaeospiridae Yu, 1979 

Reference: Acta Palaeontologica Sinica, 18(3): 

254, 265 

Type genus: -\Archaeospira Yu, 1979 


Archaeozonitinae Pfeffer, 1930 [2 January] 

Reference: Geologische und Palaeontologische 

Abhandlungen, newser., 17(3): 17 

Type genus: \Archaeozonites Sandberger, 1 873 

Archaicinae Schileyko, 1978 [after 1 March] 

Reference: Fauna SSSR, Molliuski, 3(6): 256 

Type genus: Archaica Schileyko, 1970 


ARCHASCHENiiNiZhgenti, 1991 

Reference: [in Taktakishvili, ed.] Flora i Fauna 

mezo-kainozoia Gruzii: 1 38 

Type genus: -tArchaschenia Zhgenti, 1981 

Archicypraeinae Schilder, 1927 

Reference: Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 91 

(Abt. A, 10): 84 

Type genus: \Archicypraea Schilder, 1926 

Archidorididae Bergh, 1891 [October] 

Reference: Zoologische Jahrbücher Abt. für 

Systematik, Geographie und Biologie der 

T"Ä7/ere,6:127 

Type genus: Archidoris Bergh, 1878 

Remarks: Established at subfamily rank despite 

suffix -idae. -idae, Pruvot-Fol (1930b: 

295). 

Archimediellidae Starobogatov, 1982 [after 20 

May] 

Reference: [in Sitnikova & Starobogatov] ZoologicheskiiZhurnal, 

61(6): 841 

Type genus: tArchimediella Sacco, 1895 

Remarks: -oidea, same reference. 

Archinacellidae Knight, 1952 [29 October] 


117(13): 47 

Type genus: -[Archinacella Ulrich & Scofield, 

1897 

Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Knight, Batten & 

Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 81). 

Architaenioglossa Haller, 1892 [15 July] 


538 

Remarks: Original spelling Architaenioglossae. 

Established as an "Untergruppe" above fami- 

ly. Treated by Thiele (1925 [in 1925-1926]: 78), 

as a "Sippe" [= superfamily]. Not available as 


Architectonicidae Gray, 1 850 [after 1 2 February] 


79 

Type genus: Architectonica Röding, 1798

30 

Remarks: Original spelling Architectomidae, 

based on Architectoma, an incorrect subsequent 

spelling oí Architectonica. -oidea [as 

-acea], Korobkov (1955: 136); -inae, Abbott 

(1974:97). 

Arconidae. SeeArionidae. 

Arculariidae Iredale, 1915 [1 July] 


Type genus: Arcularia Link, 1807 


for Alectrionidae, on the basis that Arcularia 

is an older generic name than Alectrion Mont- 

fort, 1810. However, Iredale did not treat the 

two genera as synonyms and Art. 40.2 does 

not apply. 

Areneinae McLean, 2001 [19 August] 

Reference: World Congress of Malacology 

2001, Vienna, Austria. Abstracts: 418 

Remarks: Not available under Art. 16.1 [not 

explicitly indicated as new] and 16.2 [type 

genus (inferred to be Arene H. Adams & A. 

Adams, 1854) not cited]. 

Arginae Odhner, 1926 

Reference: Further zoological results of the 

Swedish Antarctic Expedition 1901-1903, 

2(1): 54 

Type genus: /Argus Bohadsch, 1761 

Remarks: Invalid: type genus placed on the 

Official Index by Opinion 429 (1956: 323- 

338). 

Argnidae Hudec, 1965 [30 September] 


4): 162 

Type genus: f/Argna Cossmann, 1889 

Remarks: -inae, Schileyko (1979b: 16). 

Argobuccininae Kilias, 1973 [August] 

Reference: Das Tierreich, 92: 12 

Type genus: Argobuccinum Herrmannsen, 

1846 


Kuroda, Habe & Oyama (1 971 : 1 24 [English 

text; not in Japanese text]). 

Argyostomes. SeeAngyostomata. 

Ariantidae Mörch, 1864 


den Naturhistorisk Forening i Kjobenhavn, 

17-22 {for 1863): 284 

Type genus: /Ar/aniaTurton, 1831 

Remarks: -inae, H. B. Baker (1956a: 132). 


Ariolimacinae Pilsbry & Vanatta, 1 898 [13 June] 



Type genus: Ariolimax Mörch, 1 859 

Remarks: -idae, Wiktor, Chen & Ming (2000: 6). 

Arionidae Gray, 1 840 [between March and June] 

Reference: [A new edition of] A manual of the 

land and freshwater shells of the British islands 

by W. Turton: 101, 104 

Type genus: /Ar/on Férussac, 1819 


tion 27 (1955: 483). -inae, Morse (1864: 5, 

7); -oidea, H. B. Baker (1956a: 134). Arconidae 

[Gray, 1 850c: 1 64, and Gray, 1 851 : 

64] appears to be a misspelling. 

Ariopeltinae Sirgel, 1985 [June] 

Reference: Annals of the Natal Museum, 26(2): 

473 

Type genus: Ariopelta Sirgel, 1985 

Ariophantinae Godwin-Austen, 1888 [April] 

Reference: Land and freshwater Mollusca of 

India, ^ (6): 253 

Type genus: Ariophanta Desmoulins, 1829 

Remarks: -idae, Germain (1921 : 103); -oidea 

[as -acea], Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 

149); -ini [asAriophanti], Solem (1966: 26). 

Arminidae Iredale & O'Donoghue, 1923 [March] 

(1841) 



Type genus: Armina Rafinesque, 1814 

Remarks: Although Iredale & O'Donoghue 

placed Pleurophyllidia and Diphyllidia in synonymy 

of Armina, they did not explicitly stated 

that Arminidae was introduced as a substitute 

name for Pleurophyllidiidae and Diphyllidiidae. 

Arminidae was also declared nom. nov. by 

Pruvot-Fol (1927: 46). The name Arminidae is 

now in prevailing usage; it is conserved under 

Art. 40.2 with its precedence from Diphyllidi- 

idae. -inae, Thiele (1 931 [in 1 929-1 935]: 441 ); 

-oidea [as -acea], Abbott (1974: 372) [the unavailable 

name Euarminoidea had been used 

earlier with the same taxonomical content]. 

Arrhoginae Popenoe, 1983 [3 August] 

Reference: Journal of Paleontology, 57(4): 761 

Type genus: Arrhoges Gabb, 1 868 

Artachaeinae Odhner, 1968 

Reference: [in Franc] Traité de Zoologie, 5(3): 

869 

Type genus: Artachaea Bergh, 1882

Artemonidae Bourguignat, 1889 [March] 

Reference: Mollusques de l'Afrique équatohale 

de Moguedouchou à Bagamoyo (...): 36 

Type genus: Artemon Beck, 1 837 

Arthessidae g. Boettger, 1963 

Reference: Zoologischer Anzeiger, Supplementband 

26: 429 

Type genus: Arthessa Evans, 1950 

Remarks: Not available from Taylor & Sohl 

(1 962: 12, 1 7); Taylor & Sohl included Arthessa 

and Volvatella, but gave no diagnosis; 

they refered to Evans (1950) and Morton 

(1958), none of whom provided a diagnosis 

for a family-group taxon containing these two 

genera, -oidea, same reference. 

AscoBULLiDAE,Okutani & Nishiwaki, 1994 

Reference: Handbook of Malacology, 1 : 60 

Type genus: Ascobulla Ev. Marcus, 1972 

Remarks: Not available (no diagnosis) from K. 

B. Glark, Jensen & Stirts (1990: 339). Also 

used, but not made available, by K. B. Glark 

(1 992: 520). -oidea [as -acea], same reference. 

AsHMUNELLiNAE Wobb, 1 954 [4 June] 

Reference: Gastropodia, 1(2): 18 

Type genus: Ashmunella Pilsbry & Gockerell, 

1899 

Remarks: -ini, Emberton (1995: 87). 

AsiPHONOBRANCHiA Blainville, 1824 


32: 222 

Remarks: Established by Blainville as an or- 

der. Treated by Gravenhorst (1 845: 34) as a 

family Asiphonobranchia containing Paludi- 

na. Nerita and Trochus. Not available as a 

family-group name (not based on a genus). 

AsPAsiTiNAE Steenberg, 1925 [18 June] 



80: 202 

Type genus: Aspasita Westerlund, 1889 

Remarks: Not available under Art. 11.5: introduced 

in synonymy of Spelaeodiscinae, and 

not used as the valid name of a taxon before 

1960. 

AsPELLiNAE Keen, 1971 [1 January] 

Reference: The Veliger, 13(3): 296 

Type genus: Aspella Mörch, 1877 

AsPERSPiNiDAE Rankin, 1979 [25 May] 

Reference: Royal Ontario Museum, Life Sciences 

Contributions, 116: 102 

Type genus: Asperspina Rankin, 1979 


AspiDOBRANCHiA Schweigger, 1820 

Reference: Handbuch der Naturgeschichte der 

skelettlosen ungegliederten Thiere: 720 

Remarks: Established at unspecified rank 

above genus. Treated as a family by Graven- 

horst (1845: 34). Not available as a familygroup 


AssiMiNEiDAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1856 

[March] 


2:314 

Type genus: Assiminea Fleming, 1828 

Remarks: Original spelling Assiminiidae, based 

on Assiminia, an incorrect original spelling 

[used in the index only] oí Assiminea [used in 

the description]. Assemaniidae is an incorrect 

subsequent spelling [by Germain (1931b: 

594)] based on Assemania Dollfus, 1912, an 

unjustified emendation, -inae, Nevill (1880: 

161 ); -oidea, Starobogatov (1970b: 25). See 

also Synceratidae. 

AsTERONOTiNAE Thiele, 1931 [before 31 October] 



Type genus: Asteronotus Ehrenberg, 1831 

Remarks: -idae, Odhner (in Franc, 1968c: 

872). 

AsTEROPHiLiDAE Thiele, 1925[1 November] 


Type genus: Asterophila Randall & Heath, 

1912 

AsTHELYsiNAE Marshall, 1991 [20 March] 

Reference: Mémoires du Muséum National 

d'Histoire Naturelle [Paris], ser. A, 150: 44 

Type genus: Asthelys Quinn, 1987 

AsTRAEiNAE Davlos, 1935 (1854) 

Reference: Tertiary faunas. Volume 1, The 

composition of Tertiary faunas: 223 

Type genus: Astraea Röding, 1 798 


for Astraliinae, based on Astralium, considered 

by Davies to be a synonym of Astraea. 

For those who consider that Astraea and 

Turbo do not belong to the same subfamily, 

Astraeinae has won general acceptance in 

the sense of Art. 40.2, and takes the precedence 

of Astraliinae (1 854). 

Astraliinae H.Adams & A. Adams, 1854 [May] 


1:397 

Type genus: Astralium Link, 1807 

Remarks: See Astraeinae.

32 

AsTYLACEACossmann, 1918 [April] 


11:305 

Rerarks: Established as a family-group name 

of superfamily rank, containing the families 

Stomatiidae, Haliotidae and Velainellidae. 


AsTYLOPHTHALMA,1845 [April] 

Reference: Zeitschrift für Malakozoologie, 

(1845): 37 

Remarks: Established as an alternative name 

for Turbinidae. Not available: not based on 

a genus name. 

Ataeniae Mörch, 1864 


den Naturhistorisk Forening i Kjobenhavn, 

17-22 {for 1863): 277 

Remarks: Established as a family containing 

Discus and Vallonia. Not available: not based 

on a genus. 

Ataphridae Cossmann, 1915 [31 December] 

Reference: Bulletin de la Société Géologique 

de Normandie, 33: 131 

Type genus: -\Ataptirus Gabb, 1869 

Remarks: Again declared fam. nov. by Cossmann 

(1918: 38). -inae, Monari, Conti & Szabo 

(1995: 200-201). 

Ataxocerithiinae Ludbrook, 1957 [May] 

Reference: Transactions of the Royal Society 

of South Australia, 80: 25 

Type genus: Ataxocerithium Tate, 1894 




Athletinae Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954 [7 Septem- 

ber] 


gy, 35{^ 52): ^ 5 [285] 

Type genus: tAthleta Conrad, 1853 

Remarks: -idae, Riedel (2000: 195). 

Athoracophoridae R Fischer, 1883 [21 February] 

(1860) 



Type genus: Athoracophorus Gould, 1852 

Remarks: -inae [as -idae (sic! in error)]. Grimpe 

& Hoffmann (1925: 452); -oidea [as -acea], 

Ziich (1959 [in 1959-1960]: 203), Fischer 

treated Janella and Aneitea as synonyms of 

Athoracophorus, but did not state his reasons 


for establishing the name Athoracophoridae. 

Janellidae is invalid and Aneiteidae was established 

as a distinct family. Athoracophoridae 

is in prevailing usage; it is here 

conserved under Art. 40.2 with the precedence 

of Aneiteidae. 

Atiliinae Cossmann, 1901 [October] 


4: 229 

Type genus: Afilia H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853 

Remarks: Original spelling Atilinae. 

Atlantidae Rang, 1829 [May] 

Reference: Manuel de l'histoire naturelle des 

mollusques: 123 

Type genus: /Aí/aDía Lesueur, 1817 

Remarks: Original spelling "Atlantides" (vernacular). 

First latinised by Wiegmann & Ru- 

the (1832: 518); name generally attributed 

to Rang, including by Wiegmann & Ruthe. 

-oidea [as -acea], Wenz (1938 [in 1938- 

1944]: 47, 67). 

Atoxonini Schileyko, 2002 [September] 

Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pulmonate 

molluscs. Part 9: 1219 

Type genus: /A toxoA7 Simroth, 1888 

Atracurinae Horny, 1964 [November] 

Reference: Casopis Narodniho Muzea, Oddil 

Prirodovedny, 133(4): 214 

Type genus: -\Atracura Horny, 1964 

Atthilidae Bergh, 1899 

Reference: Den Danske Ingolf-Expedition, 

2(3): 21 [Danish text; English text, published 

1900, p. 22] 

Type genus: Atthila Bergh, 1899 

Atydidae Thiele, 1925 [before 10 November] 

Reference: Deutsche Tiefsee-Expedition 

1898-1 899, ^7 (2): 23^ [265] 

Type genus: Atys Montfort, 1810 

Remarks: Original spelling Atyidae. Corrected 

to Atydidae by Opinion 1553 (1989: 201) in 

order to remove homonymy with Atyidae De 

Haan, 1849 [Crustacea], -inae, Thiele (1926 

[in 1925-1926]: 106); -oidea, Piani (1980: 160). 

AuLACOGNATHA,1859 


Remarks: Established as a family and not 


Spelling emended to Aulocognatha by Hut- 

ton (1884: 188, 190).

AuLACopoDA Pilsbry, 1896 


Remarks: Established as a superfamily and not 


AuLACospiRiNAE Zilch, 1 959 [1 7 July] 


164 

Type genus: Aulacospira Möllendorff, 1890 

Remarks: See also Hypselostomatinae. 

AuLOBRANCHiATA van der Hoeven, 1850 [after 

20 May] 

Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie (Dutch 

edition, ed. 2), 1:762 

Remarks: Established as a family, containing 

Siliquaria, Magilus and Vermetus. Not available 


AuLOPOMATiNAE Gray, 1857 [9 May] 



I: viii 

Type genus: Aulopoma Troschel, 1 847 

Remarks: Original spelling Aulopomina. 

AuRicuLELLiDAE Odhner, 1921 

Reference: The natural history of Juan Fernandez 

and Easter Island, 3(22): 234 

Type genus: Auriculella L. Pfeiffer, 1854 

Remarks: -inae, Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 

496). 

AuRicuLiDAE Férussac, 1822 [13 April] 

Reference: Tableaux systématiques des animaux 

mollusques: xxxiii 

Type genus: Auricula Lamarck, 1799 

Remarks: Original spelling Auriculae. First 

established as "Auriculacées" (vernacular) 

by Lamarck (1809: 321), but not generally 

attributed to that author, -inae [as Auriculea], 

L. Pfeiffer (1 853b: 9); -oidea [as -acea], Dall 

(1885:274). See Ellobiidae. 

AuRiFORMEs Latreille, 1824 [November] 


3: table between pp. 334-335 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Auriformes". 

Latinized with the same spelling by 

Latreille (1825: 201). Established as a fam- 

ily containing the genera "Haliotide", "Stomate" 

and "Stomatelle", and not available as 

such (not based on a genus). 

AuRiNiiNAE M. Smith, 1942 

Reference: A review of the Volutidae: 55 


Type genus: Aurinia H. Adams & A. Adams, 

1853 


for Scaphellinae, based on Scaphella Swain- 

son, 1 832, erroneously treated by Smith as a 

synonym ofAuhnia, despite Scaphella being 

an older name. Article 40.2 does not apply. 

AuRORAELLiDAE Pchelintsov, 1965 [after 3 Fe- 

bruary] 

Reference: Murchisoniata Mezozoia Gornogo 

Kryma: 108 

Type genus: -fAuroraella Pchelintsev, 1965 

AusTRiNAUTiNi D. W. Taylor, 2003 [March] 


Suppl. 1:43 

Type genus: Austrinauta D. W. Taylor, 2003 

AusTRocYPRAEiNAE Irodale, 1935 [10 July] 

Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 8(2): 106, 

132 

Type genus: -fAustrocypraea Cossmann, 1903 

Remarks: -ini, Schilder (1968: 269). 

AusTRODiAPHANiDAE Biolor & Bradford, 1991 [30 

July] 

Reference: Nemouria, Occasional Papers of the 

Delaware Museum of Natural History, 36: 33 

Type genus: Austrodiaphana Pilsbry, 1896 

Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. 

AusTROGiNELLiNi G. A. Coovort & H. K. Coovert, 

1995 [12 October] 

Reference: The Nautilus, 109(2-3): 80 

Type genus: Austroginella Laseron, 1957 

AusTRONEMATiNAE Bandol, 2002 [October] 



86: 132 

Type genus: -\Austronema Bändel, 2002 

Remarks: Not formally placed in a family. Invalid: 

type genus a junior homonym of Austronema 

Cobb, 1914 [Nematoda]. 

AusTRosELENiTiNAE H. B.,1941 [5 May] 


Type genus: Austroselenites Kobelt, 1905 

AusTROsiPHONiDAE Cotton & Godfrey, 1938 

Reference: Malacological Society of South 

Australia, Publication 1 : 24 

Type genus: t^í7Sfras/p/?o Cossmann, 1906 


under Art. 13.2.1 because it has been

34 

used as valid by Macpherson & Chappie (1 951 : 

132) and Iredale & McMichael (1962: 69). 

AvELARiACEA 1, 1979 [25 May] 



Remarks: Established as a superfamily con- 

taining the family Ganitidae only. Not available: 

not based on a genus. 

AvELLANiNAE Hacobjan, 1976 [after 12 Novem- 

ber] 

Reference: [Gastropods from the Upper Cretaceous 

ofArmenia]: 286 

Type genus: -\Avellana d'Orbigny, 1843 

Aylacostomatinae Parodiz, 1969 [30 June] 

Reference: Annals of the Carnegie Museum, 

40:141 

Type genus: Aylacostoma Spix, 1827 

Remarks: Original spelling Aylacostominae. 

Introduced, in violation of Art. 40.2, as a replacement 

name for Hemisininae, presumably 

on the grounds that Aylacostoma is a 

senior synonym of Hemisinus Swainson, 

1840. Again declared nom. nov. by Golikov 

& Starobogatov (1 987: 25). 

AzEciNAE H. Watson, 1920 [2 May] 



Type genus: Azeca Fleming, 1828 

Remarks: Name placed on the Official List by 

Direction 27 (1955: 483, 488), but credited 

In error to Kennard & B. B. Woodward (1 926: 

xvi, 144). -idae, Kennard & B. B. Woodward 

(1926, ibid.). 

AzYGOBRANCHiASpengel, 1881 

Reference: Zeitschrift für Wissenschaftliche 

Zoologie, 35(3): 372 

Remarks: Established as a suborder. Treated 

by Wenz (1 923 [in 1 923-1 930]: 1 735) as a 

superfamily containing Neritidae, Helicinidae 

and Proserpinidae. Not available as a family-group 


Babainidae Roller, 1972 [1 April] 


Type genus: Babaina Roller, 1972 


of Babaina Odhner [in Franc], 1968 [Gastropoda 

Chromodorididae]; see Babakinidae. 

Babakinidae Roller, 1973 [1 July] 


Type genus: Babakina Roller, 1973 


Remarks: Replacement name for Babainidae, 

invalid because its type genus is a junior 

homonym, -inae, Bouchet & Valdés, herein. 

Babyloniinae Kuroda, Habe & Oyama, 1971 

[27 September] 

Reference: The sea shells of Sagami Bay: 250 

[Japanese text], 164 [English text] 

Type genus: Babylonia Schlüter, 1838 

Remarks: Diagnosis in the Japanese text only, 

name only in the English text, -idae, Goryachev 

(1987b: 33, 35). See also Eburninae. 

Bactroptyxidae Pchelintsev, 1965 [after 3 Feb- 

ruary] 


Kryma: 96 

Type genus: ^Bactroptyxis Cossmann, 1896 

Remarks: Original spelling Bactroptyxisidae. 

Baicaliinae p. Fischer, 1885 [29 January] 



Type genus: Baicalia Martens, 1876 

Remarks: -idae, B. Dybowski (1911: 962). 

Baicalohydrobiidae b. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 

1925 

Reference: Kosmos, 50(2-3): 873 


Baicalovalvatidae B. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 

1925 

Reference: Kosmos, 50(2-3): 873 


Baleinae A. J. Wagner, 1913 [July] 

Reference: Iconographie der Land- & Süsswasser-Mollusken, 

new ser., 21 : 9 

Type genus: Balea Gray, 1824 

Bankiviini Hickman & McLean, 1990 [26 November] 

Reference: Natural History Museum of Los 

Angeles County, Science Series, 35: 129 

Type genus: Bankivia Krauss, 1848 

Baptodoridinae Odhner, 1926 



2(1): 54 

Type genus: Baptodoris Bergh, 1884 

Remarks: -idae, Odhner (in Franc, 1968c: 870). 

Barleeiidae Gray, 1857 [9 May] 

Reference: Guide to the systematic distribution 

of Mollusca in the British Museum. Part /: 1 1

Type genus: Barleeia Clark, 1853 

Remarks: Original spelling Barleeiadae. -inae, 

Thiele (1929 [in 1929-1935]: 166); -oidea, 

Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 211). 

Bathanaliidae Ancey, 1906 [30 June] 

Reference: Bulletin Scientifique de la France 

et de la Belgique, 40: 245 

Type genus: Bathanalia J. E. S. Moore, 1898 

Bathyberthellini Garcia, Troncóse, Cervera & 

Garcia-Gomez, 1996 [January] 

Reference: Polar Biology, 16: 84 

Type genus: BathyberthellaW\\\an, 1983 

Bathydoridinae Bergh, 1891 [October] 



Thiere,6: 126 

Type genus: Bathydoris Bergh, 1884 

Remarks: Established as subfamily despite 

suffix -idae. -idae, Thiele (1926 [in 1925- 

1 926]: 111); -oidea, Wägele & Willan (2000: 

95). 

Bathypeltidae Moskalev, 1971 [after 11 Feb- 

ruary] 



Type genus: Bathypelta Moskalev, 1971 


Bathyphytophilidae Moskalev, 1978 [after 18 

December] 

Reference: Trudy Instituía Okeanologii, 113: 

139 

Type genus: Bathyphytophilus Moskalev, 1978 

Bathysciadiidae Dautzenberg & H. Fischer, 

1900 

Reference: Bulletin de la Société Zoologique 

de France, 24: 207 

Type genus: Bathysciadium Dautzenberg & H. 

Fischer, 1900 

Remarks: Original spelling Bathysciadidae. 

-oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov (1 975: 207). 

Batillariinae Thiele, 1929 [before 21 October] 



Type genus: Batillaria Benson, 1842 

Remarks: -idae, Houbrick (1991b: 333). 

Bayardellini Starobogatov & Prozorova, 1990 

[after 20 March] 


Type genus: Bayardella J. Burch, 1977 


Belgrandiellinae Radoman, 1983 [February] 

Reference: Serbian Academy of Sciences and 

Arts, Monographs, 547 [Department of Sciences, 

57]: 89 

Type genus: BelgrandiellaA. J. Wagner, 1927 

Remarks: -idae, Izzatullaev, Sitnikova & Starobogatov 

(1985: 57). 

Belgrandiinae de Stefani, 1877 

Reference: Atti della Società Toscana di Scienze 

Naturali Residente in Pisa, 3(2): 323 

Type genus: Belgrandia Bourguignat, 1869 

Remarks: Original spelling "[sotto famiglia 

delle] Belgrandiae". It could be argued that 

this is only a plural, but colleagues we have 

consulted (Kadolsky, Falkner, Kabat) regard 

it as an available family-group name. 

BelinaeA. Bellardi, 1875 [before 14 April] 

Reference: Bullettino della Società Malacologica 

Italiana, 1(1): 18 

Type genus: Bela Gray, 1847 [ex Leach MS] 

Remarks: When he established the name Belinae, 

Bellardi cited Bela septangularis (Montagu, 

1803) as type species of the genus. 

This is an originally included species, but 

Gray (1 847b: 1 34) had earlier validly designated 

Murex nebula Montagu, 1 803, as type 

species of Bela. Murex septangularis and 

Murex nebula are currently not considered 

congeneric, nor even confamilial: Murex septangularis 

is the type species of Haedropleura 

Monterosato, 1883, a genus of 

Crassispirinae, v\/hereas Murex nebula is a 

species of Mangeliinae. Under Art. 65.2, the 

case should be brought to the Commission. 

Homonym of Belidae Schoenherr, 1826, 

based on Belus Schoenherr, 1826 [Co- 

leóptera]. 

Bellamyinae Rohrbach, 1937 [1 November] 


6):215 

Type genus: Bellamya Jousseaume, 1886 

Remarks: -idae, Sitnikova & Starobogatov 

(1983:25). 

Bellerophinidae Destombes, 1984 [31 Decem- 

ber] 

Reference: Bulletin trimestriel de la Société 

Géologique de Normandie et des Amis du 

Musée du Havre, 70(4): 44 

Type genus: -\Bellerophina d'Orbigny, 1843 

Bellerophontidae McCoy, 1 852 

Reference: A synopsis of the classification of 

the British Palaeozoic rocks, with a system-

36 

atic description oftlie Britisli Palaeozoic fossils..:. 

307 

Type genus: \Bellerophon Montfort, 1808 

Remarks: Dated 1851 by Knight, Batten & 

Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 179). However, 

only part 1 of the reference cited was pub- 

lished in 1 851 part 2 was published in 1 852. 

, 

Established simultaneously by Giebel (1 852: 

466), precedence not established, -oidea [as 

-acea], Gill (1871: 11);-inae, Knight, Batten 

& Yochelson (in Moore, 1 960: 1 82). 

Belogona Pilsbry, 1893 [14 February] 


Natural Sciences of Pfiiladelphia, 44: 390, 

392 

Remarks: Latinization of "belogenen Formen" 

[vernacular] of Ihering (1892b: 402). Established 

as "Group" above genus. Treated by 

Pilsbry (1895b: xxi) as a "tribe", immediately 

below family [Helicidae], the author having 

"purposely abstained from assigning 

subfamily rank to the natural tribes of Heli- 

ces", but Helicinae given as an alternative 

name; treated as subfamily by J. W. Taylor 

(1914: 199). Not available as a family-group 


Bembiciidae Finlay, 1928 [10 August] 

Reference: Transactions of the New Zealand 

Institute, 59: 241 

Type genus: Bembicium Philippi, 1846 

Remarks: -inae, Reid (1989: 88). 

Benedictiinae Clessin, 1880 

Reference: Malakozoologische Blätter, ser. 2, 

2:194 

Type genus: Benedictia W. Dybowski, 1875 

Remarks: -idae, Lindholm (1909: 30); -ini [as 

-eae], Thiele (1928a: 379). 

Benthovolutidae 

Type genus: Benthovoluta Kuroda & Habe, 

1950 

Remarks: "Benthovolutidae Oyama, 1979", is 

cited by Ponder & Waren (1988: 305) in the 

synonymy of Ptychatractinae. We could not 

trace this name, which is not cited in Oyama's 

collected works nor in the list of his taxa. 

Berendtiinae p. Fischer & Crosse, 1872 



zoologiques {7), 1(2): 300 

Type genus: Berendtia Crosse & P. Fischer, 

1869 

Remarks: Original spelling Berendtinae. 


Beringiidae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975 [18 

December] 


Type genus: Beringius Dali, 1887 

Remarks: -oidea, same reference; -inae, Goryachev 

(1987b: 34). 

Bernayini Schilder, 1927 


(Abt. A, 10): 88 

Type genus: tße^'âya Jousseaume, 1884 

Remarks: Precedence of Gisortiinae over simultaneously 

published Bernayini determined 

by Art. 24 (subfamily vs. tribe). 

Cypraeorbini given precedence over Bernayini 

by First Reviser's choice by Schilder 

(1939:176). 

Bertheliniinae Keen & A. G. Smith, 1961 [20 

March] 

Reference: Proceedings of the California 

Academy of Sciences, ser. 4, 30(2): 50 

Type genus: -\Berthelinia Crosse, 1875 


91). First published without diagnosis by 

Beets (1949: 24) and rejected under Art. 13a 

by Le Renard, Sabelli & Taviani (1 996: 230); 

this had the unforeseen consequence to displace 

the availability of Bertheliniinae to 

Keen & A. G. Smith (1961), who first provided 

a description, two years later than 

Tamanovalvidae Kawaguti & Baba, 1959. 

Berthellinae Burn, 1962 [May] 

Reference: Memoirs of the National Museum 

[Melbourne], 25: 130 

Type genus: Berthella Blainville, 1824 

Remarks: -ini, Willan (1987: 238). 

Bertiniidae Jousseaume, 1883 [after 1 April] 



Type genus: Bertinia Jousseaume, 1883 

Remarks: Original spelling Bertinidae. Kase & 

Valdés (1997: 233) have demonstrated that 

Bertinia bertinia Jousseaume, 1 883, the type 

species of Bertinia, is a synonym of Cellana 

nigrolineata (Reeve, 1854), and Bertiniidae 

is thus a senior subjective synonym of Nacellinae. 

However, the name Bertiniidae has 

never been used as valid, nor even listed in 

a nomenclátor, since Jousseaume, whereas 

Nacellinae is in prevailing usage and quali- 

fies as a nomen protectum under Art. 23.9. 

We here declare Bertiniidae a nomen oblitum 

under Art. 23.9, and Nacellidae (see that 

name) a nomen protectum.

BiELziiNAE I. M. Likharev & Wiktor, 1980 [atter 

10 November] 


Type genus: Bielzia Clessin, 1887 

Remarks: -idae, Muratov (1999: 24). 

BiFARiBRANCHiATA Latreüle, 1824 [November] 



Remarks: Original spelling "Bifaribranches" 

(vernacular). Latinized by Latreille (1825: 

175). Established as a family containing the 

genera "Phyllidie" and "Diphyllide". Not available 


BiNNEYiNAECockerell, 1891 [August] 


Society of London, 1891(2): 216, 222 

Type genus: Binneya Cooper, 1863 

Remarks: -idae, Wiktor, Chen & Ming (2000: 

6); Wiktor et al. wrote: "The superfamily 

[Arionoidea] discussed includes the following 

families (many authors regard them as 

subfamilies): Philomycidae, Arionidae, 

Anadenidae, Ariolimacidae, Oopeltidae 

and semi-slugs Binneyinae"; "Binneyinae" 


is obviously a typographical error for Bin- 

neyidae. 

BiOMPHALARiiNAE H. Watson, 1954 [14 August] 

Reference: Revue de Zoologie et de Botanique 

Africaines, 49{3-4).2^ 5 

Type genus: Biompfialaria Preston, 1910 

Remarks: -ini [as -eae]. Zilch (1959 [in 1959- 

1960]: 117). 

BisTOLiDiNi Meyer, 2003 

Reference: Biological Journal of the Linnean 

Society, 79: 459 

Type genus: Bistolida Cossmann, 1920 

BiTHYNiiDAE Gray, 1857 

Reference: [New edition ofTurton] Manual of 

the land and fresh-water shells of the British 

Islands: 24 

Type genus: Bithynia Leach, 1818 

Remarks: Original spelling Bithiniadae. Not 

available from Troschel (1857 [in 1856- 

1851]: 101 [as Bythiniae; a plural not equivalent 

to a family-group name]). Placed on 

the Official List, with attribution to Gray 

(1857), by Opinion 475 (1957: 312); authorship 

amended to Troschel (1857) by Opin- 

ion 1664 (1992: 78). -inae [as Bythininae], 

Gill (1863: 34); -oidea, Starobogatov & Sitnikova(1983:21). 

BiTTiiNAE Cossmann, 1906 [July] 

Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie comparée,?: 

Q4, 137 

Type genus: Bittium Gray, 1847 [ex Leach MS] 

Remarks: -idae, Korobkov (1955: 214). 

BoETTGERiiNi H. Nordsieck, 1979 [9 March] 


6): 262 

Type genus: Boettgeria Heynemann [in O. 

Boettger], 1863 

BoETTGERiLLiDAE Wiktor & I. M. Likharev, 1979 

[18 May] 

Reference: Malacologia, 18: 124, 126 

Type genus: Boettgerilla Simroth, 1910 


Van Goethem (1972: 14). 

BoHAispiRiDAE Youluo, 1978 [June] 

Reference: Early Tertiary gastropod fossils 

from the coastal region of Boh ai: 101 

Type genus: tßoâ/sp/ra Youluo, 1978 

BoLANiiDAE Wenz, 1915 

Reference: [in K. Fischer & Wenz] Jahrbücher 

des Nassauischen Vereins für Naturkunde 

in Wiesbaden, 67: 122 

Type genus: -fBolania,1914 

Remarks: Although Bolania Gray, 1840, re- 

ferred to by Wenz, is a nomen nudum, its 

usage by Wenz makes it an available name, 

-inae [as subfam. Bolaniidae], Wenz (1923 

[in 1923-1930]: 1764). 

BoLMiDAE Delpey, 1941 [February] 

Reference: Mémoires de la Société Géologique 

de France, new ser., 19(3-4) [Mémoire 

43]: 32 

Type genus: Bolma Risso, 1826 

Remarks: Declared again fam. nov. by Delpey 

(1942: 181). 

BoRNELLiDAE,1874 

Reference: Journal des Museum Godeffroy, 

2(6): 95 

Type genus: Bornella Gray, 1850 

BoRsoNiiNAE A. Bellardi, 1875 [before 14 April] 

Reference: Bulletino délia Société Malacologica 

Italiana, 1(1): 20 

Type genus: -tBorsonia Bellardi, 1839 

Remarks: Original spelling Borsoninae. 

BoRYSTHENiiNAE Starobogatov, 1983 [after 22 

February]

38 

Reference: [in Sitnikova] Zoologicheskii Zhur- 

A?a/, 62(1):34 

Type genus: Borysthenia Lindholm, 1914 

BosELLiiDAE Ev. Mafcus, 1982 

Reference: The Journal of Molluscan Studies, 

Suppl. 10: 18 

Type genus: Bosellia Trinchese, 1891 

Remarks: Published the same year by 

Schmekel & Portmann (1982: 283); priority 

not established. 

BoTHRiEMBRYONTiDAE Irodale, 1937 [12 March] 


Type genus: Bothriembryon Pilsbry, 1894 

BoTHROPOMATiNAE Thiele, 1924 [February] 

Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Zoologischen 

Museum in Berlin, 11 (1 ): 71 

Type genus: ßof/?ropoma Thiele, 1924 


oi Bothropoma l\. J. Wagner, 1908. 

BoucoTONOTiNi Fryda, 1999 

Reference: Journal of the Czech Geological 

Soc/eíy, 44(3-4): 310 

Type genus: \Boucotonotus Fryda & Manda, 

1997 

BouRCiERiNAE Paotel, 1890 

Reference: Catalog der Conchylien-Sammlung 

von Fr Paetel. Ed. 4, Abt. 2: 487 

Type genus: Bourciera L. Pfeiffer, 1852 

Brachypodellidae H. B. Baker, 1956 [10 May] 


Type genus: Brachypodella Beck, 1837 

Remarks: Baker considered Cylindrella a jun- 

ior synonym of Brachypodella (but not of 

Urocoptis) and introduced Brachypodellidae 

as the name to be used in place of Cylin- 

drellidae (with Urocoptidae as a subjective 

synonym) if the rules of nomenclature, which 

he rejected, were to be followed. We regard 

Brachypodellidae as a name introduced con- 

ditionally, and thereby available under Art. 

15.1. However, Brachypodellidae did not 

come into prevailing usage (and thus Art. 

40.2 does not apply) until erected again as 

a new subfamily, distinct from Urocoptinae, 

by Jaume & de la Torre (1972b: 1556). 

Brachytominae Thiele, 1929 [before 21 Octo- 

ber] 



Type genus: Brachytoma Swainson, 1840 


Remarks: Because there is no type material 

extant of Pleurotoma stromboides J. Sowerby, 

1832 [type species of Brachytoma], 

and there are doubts on the interpretation of 

the names, Kilburn (1989: 185-186) treated 

Pleurotoma stromboides, Brachytoma and 

Brachytominae as nomina dubia. 

Brachytrematidae Cossmann, 1906 [July] 


7: 15 

Type genus: -fBrachytrema Morris & Lycett, 

1851 

Remarks: Original spelling Brachytremidae. 

-inae, Golikov & Starobogatov (1987: 25). 

Bradybaeninae Pilsbry, 1934 [17 April] (1898) 



Type genus: Bradybaena Beck, 1837 

Remarks: Pilsbry pointed out the subjective 

synonymy of Eulota Hartmann, 1840, with 

Bradybaena and probably intended (but did 

not explicitly so state) Bradybaeninae as a 

replacement name for Eulotidae; this was the 

view of Nordsieck (1987: 17, footnote 10). 

This view is accepted here and, under Art. 

40.2, Bradybaeninae takes the precedence 

of Eulotidae. -idae, Pilsbry (1939: 15); -ini, 

H. Nordsieck (2002b: 43). 

Branchifera Blainville, 1824 


32: 290 


the genera Fissurella, Emarginula and Parmaphorus. 



Brevicommisuratae Pruvot-Fol, 1954 


Remarks: Established as a "section" of subfamily 

rank, in synonymy of Notarchinae. Not 


on a genus). 

Brevisiphoniinae Lus, 1973 [after 17 May] 

Reference: Trudy Instituta Okeanologii, 91 : 203 

Type genus: Brevisiphonia Lus, 1973 

Remarks: Original spelling Brevisiphoninae. 

Brochidiinae Yochelson, 1956 [18 June] 

Reference: Bulletin of the American Museum 

of Natural History, 110(3): 207 

Type genus: \Brochidium Koken, 1889 

Remarks: Original spelling Brochidinae. -idae, 

Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 209).

Brookulidae Iredale & McMichael, 1962 [30 

May] 

Reference: The Australian Museum. Sydney. 

Memoir, 11: 35 

Type genus: Brookula Iredale, 1912 


Brotiinae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1 987 [after 

23 October] 

Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshclianie po 

izucfieniiu molliusl

40 

BuLiMiDAE Hannibal, 1912 [October] 



Type genus: Bulimus Scopoli, 1777 

Remarks: Established as a substitute name 

for Bithyniinae, because Hannibal regarded 

Bulimus Scopoli, 1777 (with Helix tentacu- 

lata Linnaeus, 1758 as type species), as a 

senior synonym of Bittiynia. Invalid: type 

genus placed on the Official Index by Opin- 

ion 475. -inae, Pilsbry & Bequaert (1927: 

213). 

BuLiMiNiDAE L. Pfeiffer, 1879 

Reference: Nomenclátor heliceorum viventium: 

282 

Type genus: Bulimina Ehrenberg, 1831 


of ßa//'m/'na d'Orbigny, 1826 [Foramin- 

ifera], which is also the type of the family 

Buliminidae Jones, 1875. Placed on the Of- 

ficial Index by Opinion 2018 (2003). See also 

Buliminusidae. 

Buliminidae Kobelt, 1880. See Buliminusidae. 

BuLiMiNOPsiNAE Hoffmann, 1928 

Reference: Dr H.G. Bronns Klassen und Ordnungen 

des Tier-Reichs, Bd. 3, Abt. 2, Buch 

2:1239 

Type genus: Buliminopsis Heude, 1890 

Buliminusidae Kobelt, 1880 

Reference: lllustrirtes Conchylienbuch, 2: 272 

Type genus: Buliminus Beck, 1837 

Remarks: Original spelling Buliminidae. To 

avoid homonymy with Buliminidae Jones, 

1875 [Foraminifera], Schileyko (1998 [in 

1998-2003]: 183) emended the name Bulimininae 

to Buliminuinae. However, under 

Art. 55.3.1 , such a change in spelling could 

not be made by Schileyko alone and the case 

had to be brought to the Commission. Opinion 

2018 (2003: 63) emended Buliminidae 

to Buliminusidae, placed Buliminusidae Kobelt, 

1880, on the Official List, gave precedence 

to Enidae over Buliminusidae, and 

placed Buliminidae Kobelt, 1880 and Buliminuinae 

Schileyko, 1998 on the Official 

Index, -inae, O. Boettger (1886: 296); -oidea, 

Schileyko (1984: 5). 

BuLiMORPHiDAE S. A. , 

1889 


[after Octo- 

ber] 

Reference: North American geology and 

palaeontology: 395 

Type genus: tBulimorpha Whitfield, 1882 

BuLiMULiNAE Tryon, 1867 [5 September] 

Reference: American Journal of Conchology, 

3(2): 164, 166 

Type genus: Bulimulus Leach, 1814 

Remarks: -idae, Crosse & P. Fischer (1873, in 

Fischer & Crosse, 1 872-1 891 : 

461 

); -oidea 

[as-acea], Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 145); 

-ini, Schileyko (1999 [in 1998-2003]: 275). 

BuLiNiNAE P. Fischer & Crosse, 1880 



zoologiques (7), 2(8): 32 

Type genus: Bulinus O. F. Müller, 1781 

Remarks: Name sometimes (e.g., Starobogatov 

1967: 289-290) credited to Herrmannsen 

(1846). However, Herrmannsen (1846 [in 

1846-1852]: 147) merely listed "Bullinea 

Oken 1815" [published in a rejected work] 

as a "familia Gasteropodum" and considered 

it a synonym of "Limnaeacea Lamarck". This 

does not qualify as an available introduction 

under the Code, -idae [as Bullinidae, based 

on Bulimus, an incorrect subsequent spell- 

ing of Bulinus], Germain (1919: 121); -ini, 

Hubendick(1978:39). 

BuLLACTiNAE Thiele, 1926 [20 February] 


Type genus: Bullada Bergh, 1901 

Remarks: -idae, Burn & Thompson (in Beesley 

et al., 1998: 955). Bullactininae is a mis- 

spelling by Wenz (1 938 [in 1 938-1 944]: 48). 

BuLLAEiDAE Rafinosquo, 1815 


Type genus: Bullaea Lamarck, 1801 

Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Bullinitia. 

Rafinesque introduced the type genus 

as: "7. Bullinia R[afinesque] Bullea Lam.", 

suggesting that Bullinia is an unjustified 

emendation for Bullea Lam. [= Bullaea]. 

Under Art. 35.4.2, the family-group name is 

to be corrected to Bullaeidae. Lamarck 

(1819: 298) independently introduced the 

vernacular family "les Bulléens", which was 

latinized [as Bullaeana] by Children (1823 

[in 1 822-1 824]: 231 ), with explicit reference 

to Lamarck. See also Philinidae. 

BuLLARiiDAE Dall, 1908 [October] 


Zoology, 43(6): 243 

Type genus: Bullaria Rafinesque, 1815 

Remarks: Dall argued that Bulla Linnaeus, 

1758, was not available for a mollusc, and 

introduced Bullariidae as a new replacement

name for Bullidae. However, Bulla Linnaeus, 

1758, has subsequently been placed on 

the Official List by Opinion 196 with Bulla 

ampulla Linnaeus, 1758, as type species. 

Bullaria Rafinesque is a substitute name for 

Bulla, and Bullariidae is an objective synonym 

of Bullidae. 

Bullidae Gray, 1827 

Reference: Encyclopaedia Metropolitana, 

Vol. 7. Plates to zoology: plate Mollusca III 

[= plate 4] 

Type genus: Bulla Linnaeus, 1758 

Remarks: -inae, Swainson (1840: 359); -oidea 

[as -acea], Cossmann (1906: 2). See also 

Bullariidae and Vesicidae. 

BuLLiiNAE Alimón, 1990 [12 December] 

Reference: Bulletins of American Paleontology, 

99{335y. 6 

Type genus: Bullía Gray, 1834 

Remarks: Ponder & Waren (1 988: 305) listed 

in error "Bulliinae Thiele, 1929", in the synonymy 

of Nassahinae; Thiele placed Bullia 

in the family Nassidae. 

BuLLiNiDAE Gray, 1850 [after 12 February] 

Reference: Figures of molluscous animals, 4: 95 

Type genus: Bullina Férussac, 1822 

Remarks: Original spelling Bullinadae. Also 

declared new by Rudman (1972: 117). 

BuNNYiNi H. Nordsieck, 1987 [15 October] 


3):23 

Type genus: Bunnya H. B. Baker, 1942 

Remarks: -inae, W. B. Miller & Naranjo-Garcia(1991: 

150). 

BuRSATELLiNAE Eales, 1984 

Reference: Opisthobranch, 16(3): 26 

Type genus: Bursatella Blainville, 1817 

Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. Used, 

but not made available, by Vaught (1989: 67) 

and Higo & Goto (1993: 417). 

BuRsiDAE Thiele, 1925 [1 November] 


Type genus: Bursa Röding, 1798 

Remarks: -inae, Kuroda, Habe & Oyama 

(1971: 133 [English text]). 

BUSIRIDAE Risso, 1826 

Reference: Histoire naturelle des principales 

productions de l'Europe méridionale, 4: 33 

Type genus: Busiris Risso, 1826 


Busirides". Latinized by Herrmannsen (1846 


[in 1846-1852]: 148) and Tiberi (1880 [in 

1880-1881]: 184). 

BusYCONiDAE Wade, 1917 [April] (1867) 

Reference: American Journal of Science, ser. 

4,43:294 

Type genus: Busycon Röding, 1798 


for Fulguridae, based on Fulgur Montfort, 

1810, treated by Wade as a synonym of 

Busycon. Busyconidae has won general acceptance 

and is conserved under Art. 40.2, 

with the precedence of Fulguridae. -inae, 

Abbott (1974: 222); -ini, Bouchet, herein [for 

consistency of ranking]. 

BusYCOTYPiNAE Potuch, 1994 

Reference: Atlas of Florida fossil shells: 317 

Type genus: Busycotypus\J\Jenz, 1943 

Remarks: -ini, Bouchet & Kantor, herein [for 


Byssiferia Lamarck, 1809 


Remarks: Original spelling "Les byssifères" 

(vernacular). Latinized by Rafinesque (1815: 

147). Established as a family and not available 


Bythinellinae Kobelt, 1878 [May] 


Type genus: Bythinella Moquin-Tandon, 1856 

Remarks: Established in synonymy (of Hydrobiinae), 

but available because it was used as 

valid before 1961. -idae, Locard (1893: 71). 

Cadlinellinae Odhner, 1934 [28 July] 

Reference: British Antarctic {"Terra Nova") Ex- 

pedition, 1910. Natural history report, zoology, 

7(5): 248 

Type genus: //// Thiele, 1931 

Cadlininae Bergh, 1891 [October] 



Thiere,6: 134 

Type genus: Cadlina Bergh, 1878 


suffix -idae. -idae, Odhner (in Franc, 1 968c: 

866 [in synonymy of Echinochilidae]). 

Caecidae Gray, 1850 [after 12 February] 

Reference: Figures ofmolluscous animals, 4: 85 

Type genus: Caecum Fleming, 1813 

Remarks: -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov 

(1968: 7); -inae, Bändel (1996b: 54, 58). 

Caecilianellinae. See Cecilioididae.

42 

Calcarellidae Schaufuss, 1869 

Reference: Molluscorum systema et catalogus. 

System und Aufzählung sämmtlicher 

Conchylien der Sammlung von Fr. Paetel: 2 

Type genus: Ca/care//a Souleyet, 1850 

Calcarinidae Pallary, 1909 [November] 

Reference: Mémoires Présentés à I Institut 

Egyptien, 6{^). 12 

Type genus:/Moquin-Tandon, 1848 


of Calcarina d'Orbigny, 1 826 [Foramin- 

ifera]. See Albeidae and Sphincterochilinae. 

Caledoniellidae Rosewater, 1969 [1 April] 


Type genus: Caledoniella Souverbie, 1869 

Caliphyllidae Tiberi, 1881 [before 14 Febru- 

ary] 

Reference: Bullettino délia Société Malacologica 

Italiana, 6{^5-^ 8): 239 

Type genus: CaliphyllaA. Costa, 1867 

Remarks: Original spelling (family) Caliphyl- 

lacea. 

Calliostomatinae Thiele, 1924 [February] 

(1847) 


Museum in Berlin, 1 1 (1 ): 67 

Type genus: Calliostoma Swainson, 1840 

Remarks: -idae, Finlay (1926: 371); -ini. 

Beuchet, herein [forconsistency of ranking]. 

When he established the name Calliostomatinae, 

Thiele did not cite Ziziphininae; 

however, Calliostoma and Ziziphinus are 

considered synonyms, and Calliostomatinae 

is conserved under Art. 40.2, with the precedence 

of Ziziphininae. 

Calliotectinae Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954 [7 September] 


gy, 35{^ 52): ^ 9 [2Q9] 

Type genus: Calliotectum Dall, 1890 

Calliotropini Hickman & McLean, 1990 [26 

November] 


Angeles County Science Series, 35: 79 

Type genus: "[Calliotropis Seguenza, 1903 

Remarks: -inae, Waren & Bouchet (1 993: 11 ). 

Callistoplepinae Mead, 1994 [23 June] 

Reference: Bulletin of the Natural History Museum, 

Zoology ser., 60(1): 3 

Type genus: Callistoplepa Ancey, 1888 

Remarks: Original spelling Callistopeplinae, 

based on Callistopepla, an incorrect subse- 


quent spelling [by Ancey (1898: 92)] of Cal- 

listoplepa. 

Callomphalidae Iredale & McMichael, 1 962 [30 

May] 

Reference: The Australian Museum, Sydney. 

Memoir 1 1 : 35 

Type genus: Callomphala A. Adams & Angas, 

1864 


Calmidae Iredale & O'Donoghue, 1923 [March] 



Type genus: Calma Alder & Hancock, 1 855 


ion 780 (1966: 102). 

Calopiidae Ponder, 1999 [16 June] 

Reference: Molluscan Research, 20(1): 18 

Type genus: Calopia Ponder, 1999 

Caloplocaminae. See Kaloplocaminae. 

Caloriidae Odhner, 1968 

Reference: [in Franc] Traité de zoologie, 5(3): 882 

Type genus: Ca/or/a Trínchese, 1888 

Calycidorididae Roginskaya, 1972 [after 3 May] 

Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal , 51(6): 916 

Type genus: Ca/yc/dor/s Abraham, 1876 

Calyciidae Iredale, 1941 [19 December] 

Reference: Australian Zoologist, 10(1 ): 71 

Type genus: Calycia H.Adams, 1865 




Calyptraeidae Lamarck, 1809 


Type genus: Calyptraea Lamarck, 1799 

Remarks: Original spelling "les Calyptracées" 

(vernacular); also Lamarck ( 1 81 2: 1 1 4, as "les 

Calyptraciens"). First latinized [as Calyptra- 

ta] by Schumacher (1817: 56, 1 80). -inae [as 

Calyptraina], Gray (1857a: 119); -oidea [as 

-acea], Thiele (1925 [in 1925-1926]: 88). 

Camaeninae Pilsbry, 1895 [2 February] 


9(33a): xxxii 

Type genus: Camaena Albers, 1850 

Remarks: -idae, Möllendorff (1898: 90); -oidea, 

Solem(1978:92). 

Campanilidae Douvillé, 1904 

Reference: Mission Scientifique en Perse par 

J. de Morgan, tome 3, partie IV: 311, 379

Type genus: "[Campanile Bayle [in R Fischer], 

1884 

Remarks: -inae, Thiele(1929 [in 1929-1935]: 

215); -oidea, Haszprunar (1988: 429). 

Campelomatinae Thiele, 1929 [before 21 October] 



Type genus: Campeloma Rafinesque, 1819 

Remarks: Original spelling Campelominae. 

Camptoceratinae Dall, 1870 [June] 

Reference: Annals of the Lyceum of Natural 

History of New York, 9: 352 

Type genus: Camptoceras Benson, 1843 

Remarks: Original spelling Camptocerinae. 

Declared again new by Brandt (1974: 236). 

-ini [as -eae]. Zilch (1959 [in 1959-1960]: 

107). 

Campylaeinae Kobelt, 1904 [October] 


newser., 11: 71, 131 

Type genus: Campylaea Beck, 1837 

Campyloconques Fol, 1875 

Reference: Archives de Zoologie Expérimentale 

et Générale, 4: 178 

Remarks: Taxon containing Limacina, Cymbulia, 

and Tiedemannia. Established as a fam- 

ily and not available as such (vernacular only, 

and not based on a genus). 

Canaliferidae Lamarck, 1809 

Reference: Philosophie zoologigue, 1: 321 

Remarks: Original spelling "les Canalifères" 

(vernacular). Latinized [as Canalifera] by 

Rafinesque (1815: 144) and [as Canalifer- 

idae] by Broderip (1 839: 321 ). Not available: 


Canariellini Schileyko, 1991 [31 August] 


6): 227 

Type genus: Canariella Hesse, 1918 

Cancellariidae Forbes & Hanley, 1851 [1 Jan- 

uary] 

Reference: A history of British Mollusca and 

their shells, 3:360 

Type genus: Cancellaria Lamarck, 1799 

Remarks: Original spelling Cancellariadae. 

-inae [as Cancellinae], Cossmann (1899: 4); 

-oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov (1968: 7). 

Cancellopsidae Nicolas, 1898 

Reference: Association Française pour 

LAvancement des Sciences, Congrès de 

Paris, Compte-Rendu, 1898(2): 519 



Nicolas established the "series" Cancellopsidae 

within his family Tanganyikidae, 

to include gastropods from Lake Tanganyika 

resembling Cancellariidae, and the name 

appears to have been descriptive. 

Canterburyellidae Bändel, Gründel & Maxwell, 

2000 

Reference: Freiberger Forschungshefte, ser. 

, 490: 91 

Type genus: -tCanterburyella Bändel, Gründel 

& Maxwell, 2000 

Cantharidinae Gray, 1857 [9 May] 


of Mollusca in the British Museum. Part 1: 1 57 

Type genus: Cantharidus Montfori, 1810 

Remarks: Original spelling Canthiridina, based 

on Canthiridus, an incorrect subsequent 

spelling of Cantharidus. -ini, Hickman & 

McLean (1990: 101). 

Cantharinae Higo & Goto, 1993 [1 February] 

Reference: A systematic list of molluscan 

shells from the Japanese islands and the 

adjacent area: 228 

Type genus: Canf/iarus Röding, 1798 

Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. Homonym 

of Cantharidae Imhoff, 1856, based 

on Cantharis Linné, 1758 [Coleóptera]. 

Capulacmaeinae Golikov & Gulbin, 1990 [after 

25 April] 


218: 108,115 

Type genus: Capulacmaea M. Sars, 1859 

Capulidae Fleming, 1822 [June] 

Reference: The philosophy of zoology, 2: 494 

Type genus: Capulus Montfort, 1810 

Remarks: Original spelling Capulusidae. -oidea 

[as-acea], Cossmann (1921: 1); -inae, Thiele 

(1929 [in 1929-1935]: 245). 

Caracolinae Cuezzo, 2003 

Reference: Zoological Journal of the Linnean 

Society, 138:471 

Type genus: Caraco/us Montfort, 1810 

Caracollinini H. Nordsieck, 1 987 [1 5 October] 


3):30 

Type genus: Caracollina Beck, 1837 

Caricellinae Dall, 1907 [4 February] 


48: 34:, 344 

Type genus: tCar/ce//a Conrad, 1835

44 

Carinariidae Blainville, 1818 

Reference: Dictionnaire des sciences naturelles, 

10:214 

Type genus: Carinaría Lamarck, 1801 

Remarks: Original spelling "Carinacées" (vernacular). 

Latinized [as Cahnariana] by Reeve 

(1842a: 74). -inae, Dieni (1990: 45); -oidea 

[as -acea], Abbott (1974: 133). 

Carinaropsidae Ulrich & Scofield, 1897 [before 

20 March] 

Reference: The Geological and Natural History 

Survey of Minnesota, vol. 3(2) [Paleontology]: 

857 

Type genus: \Carínaropsis Hall, 1847 

Remarks: -inae. Knight, Batten & Yochelson 

(in Moore, 1960: 180). 

Carthusianini Kobelt, 1904 [October] 

Reference: Iconographie der Land- &. Süsswasser-Mollusken, 

newser., 11: 133 

Type genus: Carthusiana Kobelt, 1871 

Remarks: Original spelling Carthusianea. See 

Thebini and Monachini. 

Carychiidae Jeffreys, 1830 

Reference: Transactions of the Linnean Society 

of London, 16(2): 324, 362 

Type genus: Carychium O. F. Müller, 1773 

Remarks: Original spelling Carychiadae, and 

credited by Jeffreys to Leach, -inae, Crosse 

& Fischer ( 1 880 [in Fischer & Crosse 1 872- 

1891]: 5). Placed on the Official List by Di- 

rection 27 (1955: 483). 

Caryodinae Connolly, 1915 [8 April] 

Reference: Annals of the South Afncan Museum, 

13: 126 

Type genus: CaAyodes Albers, 1850 

Remarks: -idae, Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 

145). 

Caspicyclotini Wenz, 1938 [October] 


462 

Type genus: Caspicyclotus Forcart, 1935 

Remarks: Original spelling Caspicycloteae. 

Caspiidae B. Dybowski, 1913 [15 November] 

Reference: Izvestiia Imperatorskoi Akademii 

Nauk,ser.6, 16:906 

Type genus: Caspia \N. Dybowski, 1888 

Remarks: -inae, Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 

50-51:1939:604). 

Cassianaxidae Bändel, 1996 [November] 

Reference: Paläontologische Zeitschrift, 70(3- 

4): 342 


Type genus: -fCassianaxis Bändel, 1994 

Remarks: Not available (type genus then not 

available)from Bändel (1994b: 149). 

Cassianebalidae Bändel, 1996 [November] 


4): 330 

Type genus: -fCassianebala Bändel, 1996 


available) from Bändel (1994a: 87). 

Cassianocirrinae Bändel, 1993 

Reference: Freiberger Forschungsheft, ser. , 

450: 63 

Type genus: -fCassianocirrus Bändel, 1993 

Cassidae Latreille, 1825 

Reference: Families naturelles du règne animal: 

194 

Type genus: Cassis Scopoli, 1777 

Remarks: Original spelling Cassidites [Latin]. 

First published as a French vernacular name 

"Cassidites" by Latreille (1824: table), but not 

generally considered as dating from that first 

publication. Placed on the Official List by 

Opinion 1023 (1974: 127). -inae, Swainson 

(1835: 17); -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov 

(1 968: 7). Wenz (1 941 [in 1 938-1 944]: 1 045) 

acted as First Reviser and gave Tonnidae 

precedence over Cassidae. 

Cassidulidae Gray, 1854 [25 July] 


Society of London, 21 : 35 

Type genus: Cassidulus Gray, 1854 


of Cassidulus Lamarck, 1801 [Echinodermata], 

which is itself the type genus of 

Cassidulidae L. Agassiz & Desor, 1847. 

-inae, Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 52, 54). 

See Melongenidae. 

Cassidulinae Odhner, 1925 [22 May] 

Reference: r/(/VförZoo/og/, 17A(6): 14 

Type genus: Cassidula Gray, 1847 

Remarks: The type genus is usually, but incorrectly, 

cited as "Cassidula Férussac, 

1 821 ". Férussac used "Les Cassidules" (vernacular), 

a name first latinized as Cassidulus 

Berthold, 1827, but then a junior 

homonym of Cassidulus Lamarck, 1801 

[Echinodermata]. The spelling Cassidula was 

first used by Gray (1847b: 119), and can be 

considered a replacement name or an emendation 

of Cassidulus Berthold. Cassidula 

Gray, 1847, is not preoccupied (Art. 33.3) 

by Cassidula [Blainville, 1830], an incorrect 

subsequent spelling of Cassidulus Lamarck.

However, because of the homonymy with 

Cassidulidae L. Agassiz & Desor, 1847, the 

name Cassidulinae Odhner, 1 925, should be 

emended (Art. 55.3), e.g. to Cassidulainae, 

if it is necessary to have a family-group name 

based on Cassidula Gray, but this action can 

be done only by the Commission. 

Cassiopinae Beurlen, 1967 

Reference: Arquivos de Geología [Universidade 

do Recife], 5: 3, 10 

Type genus: -fCassiope Coquand, 1865 

Remarks: Kollmann (1979: 35) independently 

introduced Cassiopidae as a nom. nov. pro 

Glauconiidae, invalid because its type genus 

is a junior homonym. 

Cataeginae McLean & Quinn, 1987 [31 July] 


Type genus: Cateeg/s McLean &Ouinn, 1987 

Catantostomatinae Wenz, 1938 [March] 


158 

Type genus: -tCatantostoma Sandberger, 1842 

Remarks: -idae, Knight, Batten & Yochelson 

(in Moore, 1960:213). 

Catillinae Gray, 1868 [April] 


Society of London, (1867[3]): 994-995 

Type genus: Catillus Gray, 1847 

Remarks: Established as "tribe" Catillina, simultaneously 

at two successive ranks below 

family. 

Catinellinae Odhner, 1950 [18 December] 



Type genus: Catinella Pease, 1870 

Cavoliniidae d'Orblgny, 1842 

Reference: Paléontologie française. Terrains 

crétacés, 2:21 

Type genus: Cavolinia Bruguière, 1791 

Remarks: Invalid: Placed on the Official Index 

by Opinion 883 (1969: 28). 

Cavoliniidae Gray, 1850 [9 February] (1815) 

Reference: Catalogue of the Mollusca in the 

collection of the British Museum. Part II, 

Pteropoda: 3-4 

Type genus: //' Abildgaard, 1791 

Remarks: -inae, van der Spool (1967: 81); 

-oidea, Bouchet, herein [in place of Euthecosomata, 

which is not available as a family-group 

name]. Placed on the Official List 

by Opinion 883 (1969: 28). When he estab- 


lished Cavoliniidae, Gray did not cite Hy- 

alaeidae; however, Hyalaea and Cavolinia 

are synonyms, and Cavoliniidae is maintained 

under Art. 40.2, with the precedence 

of Hyalaeidae. 

Caymanabyssiinae Marshall, 1986 [2 July] 


12(4): 537 

Type genus: Caymanabyssia Moskalev, 1976 

Cecilioididae Mörch, 1864 


den Naturhistorisk Forening i Kjöbenhavn, 

17-22 (for 1863): 291 

Type genus: /// Férussac, 1814 

Remarks: Original spelling (family) Caeciliae, 

based on Caecilioides, an unjustified emendation 

of Cecilioides, the latter placed on the 

Official List by Opinion 335 (1955: 56). -inae 

[as Caecilianellea], based on Caecilianella 

Bourguignat, 1856 [an unjustified emenda- 

tion of Cecilioides], Krelinger (1870: 228). 

Under Art. 23.9 of the Code, Cecilioididae 

Mörch, 1864, is here declared a nomen oblitum 

and Ferussaciidae a nomen protectum: 

see under Ferussaciidae. 

Cecininae Starobogatov, 1983 [after 22 Febru- 

ary] 

Reference: [in Starobogatov & Sitnikova] Vsesoiuznoe 

soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 

7: 22 

Type genus: Cecina A. Adams, 1861 

Remarks: Incorrect original spelling Caecininae. 

Cepaeini Pfeffer, 1930 [2 January] 


Abhandlungen, newser., 17(3): 

136 

Type genus: Cepaea Held, 1837 

Remarks: Original spelling Cepaeae. 

Cephalaspidea p. Fischer, 1 883 [20 December] 



Remarks: Established by Fischer as a taxon 

above family rank. Treated as a "Stirps" 

[= superfamily] by Thiele (1931 [in 1929- 

1935]: 377). Not available as a family-group 


Cephalobrachiinae Pruvot-Fol, 1926 [1 July] 

Reference: Résultats des Campagnes Scien- 

tifiques du Prince Albert 1er de Monaco, 70: 

20 

Type genus: Cephalobrachia Bonnevie, 1912 

Remarks: Original spelling Cephalobrachinae.

46 

Cepolinae Ihering, 1909 

Reference; Verhandlungen der Kaiserlich- 

Königlichen Zoologisch-Botanischen Gesellschañin 

Wien, 59: 429 

Type genus: Cepolis Montfort, 1810 

Remarks: -idae, Pilsbry (1934b: 7). Homonym 

of Cepolidae Rafinesque, 1815, based on 

Cepola Linné, 1766 [Pisces]. 

Cerastinae Wenz, 1 923 [2 August] 

Reference: Fossilium catalogas. /, Pars 21: 

1072 

Type genus: Cerastus Martens, 1860 

Remarks: The name Cerastinae has for some 

time been considered invalid because its 

type genus was believed to be a junior homonym 

of Cerastus Dejean, 1821 [Coleóptera]. 

However, the latter is a name 

without description or included species, listed 

by Dejean in synonymy, or as a subgenus, 

of Polydrusus Germar, 1817; "Cerastus 

Dejean" is not an available name, and has 

not subsequently been made available, 

which leaves Cerastus Albers and Cerastinae 

potentially valid names, -idae, Hausdorf 

(1999: 152). See also Cerastuinae. 

Cerastuinae Wenz, 1930 [10 April] 

Reference: Fossilium catalogus, /, Pars 46: 

3034 

Type genus: Cerastua Strand, 1928 

Remarks: Replacement name for Cerastinae, 

erroneously considered to be invalid, -idae, 

H.Nordsieck (1986b: 97). 

Ceratodiscinae Pilsbry, 1927 [27 October] 


Type genus: Ceratodiscus Simpson & Henderson, 

1901 

Ceratopeidae Yochelson & Bridge, 1957 

Reference: United States Geological Survey 

Professional Paper, 294-H: 296 

Type genus: tCeratopea Ulrich, 1911 

Ceratosomatidae Gray, 1857 [9 May] 



/:215 

Type genus: Ceratosoma A. Adams & Reeve, 

1850 

Remarks: Original spelling Ceratosomidae. 

Under Art. 23.9 of the Code, Ceratosomatidae 

Gray, 1857, is here declared a nomen 

oblitum and Chromodorididae a nomen protectum: 

see under Chromodorididae. 


Ceresinae Thiele, 1925 [1 November] 


Type genus: Ceres Gray, 1856 

Remarks: Original spelling Cererinae. -idae 

[declared new], F. G. Thompson (1980: 13). 

Cerionidae Pilsbry, 1901 [29 November] 


14(55): 174 

Type genus: Cerion Röding, 1798 

Remarks: Sometimes attributed to "Fleming, 

1818", an error that may have its origin from 

Pupidae Fleming, 1828, based on Pupa 

Lamarck, 1801 [a synonym of Cerion]. 

-oidea, H. B. Baker (1956a: 130). 

Ceriphasiinae Gill, 1863 [before 3 April] 



Type genus: Ceriphasia Swainson, 1840 

Remarks: Original spelling Ceraphasiinae. 

-idae. Meek (1876: 560). See Pleuroceridae. 

Ceritellidae Wenz, 1938 [March] (1895) 

Reference: Handbuch der Palàozoologie, 6(1 ): 

64, 66; 817 [1940] 

Type genus: iCeritella Morris & Lycett, 1850 


for Tubiferidae, based on Tubifer Piette, 

1856, which Wenz treated as a synonym of 

Centella, and also regarded as a junior homonym 

of "Tubifer Lamarck, 1816" (in fact, 

Lamarck had established Tubifex [Oligochaeta], 

leaving Tubifera potentially valid name). 

Ceritellidae is in prevailing usage and is conserved 


of Tubiferidae (1895). 

Cerithiarida Glaubrecht, 1995 

Reference: 12th International Malacological 

Congress [Vigo, 1995], Abstracts: 309 

Remarks: Established as a family-group name 

between superfamily and family, containing 

the families Cerithiidae, Diastomatidae, 

Planaxidae and Thiaridae. Not available: not 

based on a genus. 

Cerithideidae Houbrick, 1988 [20 December] 

Reference: Malacological Review, Suppl. 4: 

118 

Type genus: Ce/'/'i/?/dea Swainson, 1840 

Cerithiellidae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975 

[18 December] 

Reference: Malacologia, 1 5(1 ): 21 

Type genus: Cerithiella Verrill, 1882

Remarks: Introduced, in violation of Art. 40.2, 

as a replacement for Newtoniellinae, based 

on Newtoniella Cossmann, 1893, a junior 

objective synonym of Cerithiella. -inae, Mar- 

shall (1980: 87). 

Cerithiidae Fleming, 1822 [June] 


Type genus: Cerithium Bruguière, 1789 

Remarks: Original spelling Cerithiadae. First 

introduced as the vernacular family "les 

Cérites" by Férussac (1822 [13 April] [in 

1821-1822]: xxxv). -inae, Swainson (1840: 

315); -oidea [as -acea], Dall (1892: 267). 

Cerithiodermatidae Hacobjan, 1976 [after 12 

November] 

Reference: [Gastropods from the Upper Cretaceous 

of the Armenian SSR]: 231 

Type genus: -\Cerithioderma Conrad, 1860 

Remarks: Original spelling Cerithiodermidae. 

Ponder & Waren (1988: 300) attributed this 

name to "Akopyan, 1973". Akopyan is another 

transliteration of Hacobjan, but we 

have not been able to confirm the date 

"1973", which appears to be a misprint. 

Cerithiopsidae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853 

[December] 


1:240 

Type genus: Cehthiopsis Forbes & Hanley, 1850 

Remarks: -inae, Korobkov (1 955: 216); -oidea, 

Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 213); -ini, 

Lindner (1999: 94). 

Cerithiopsidellinae Golikov & Starobogatov, 

1987 [after 23 October] 



Type genus: -\Cerithiopsidella Bartsch, 1911 

Cernuellini Schileyko, 1991 [31 August] 


6): 229 

Type genus: Cernuella Schlüter, 1838 

Ceryciidae van der Hoeven, 1850 [after 20 

May] 

Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie (Dutch 

edition, ed. 2), 1:772 

Type genus: Cerycium Philippi, 1841 

Remarks: Original spelling (phalanx [below 

family]) Cerycoidea. Van der Hoeven did not 

explicitly cite Cerycium under this family, but 

when Philippi established that name he gave 


an etymology referring to the buccinum of 

the Romans. It is not certain however that 

van der Hoeven knew Philippi's genus, and 

he may simply have corrected Buccinidae 

on linguistic grounds, in which case Ceryciidae 

would not be available. 

Chamaeariontales Roth, 1996 [2 January] 

Reference: The Veliger, 39(1): 30, 34, 41 

Type genus: Chamaearionta Berry, 1930 

Remarks: Roth established the name Chamae- 

ariontales in a phylogenetic classification rejecting 

formal categorical ranks; he suggested 

that it could be considered equivalent to 

Chamaeariontini by a "hypothetical system- 

atist concerned with expressing [his] results 

within the Linnean hierarchy". 

Charcotiidae Odhner, 1926 



2(1): 25 

Type genus: Charcotia \/ayss\ère, 1906 

Charoniinae Powell, 1933 [28 February] 



Type genus: Charonia Gistel, 1847 

Remarks: -idae / -oidea [as -acea], Korobkov 

(1955: 281-282). See also Nyctilochidae. 

Charopidae Hutton, 1884 [May] 


Institute, 16: 188, 190 

Type genus: C/iaropa Albers, 1860 

Remarks: -inae, Solem (1983: 70, 72). 

Chauvetmnae F. Nordsieck, 1968 

Reference: Die europäischen Meeres-Gehäuseschnecken: 

viii 

Type genus: Chauvetia Monterosato, 1884 

Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. Nordsieck 

may have intended to propose a replacement 

name for Lachesinae, an invalid name 

based on Lachesis, which Nordsieck treated 

as a synonym of Chauvetia. However, 

because of the lack of diagnosis and lack of 

reference to Lachesinae, we regard Chauvetiinae 

as unavailable. 

Cheeneetnukiidae Blodgett & Cook, 2002 [31 

May] 

Reference: Memoirs of the Queensland /Wuse¿/m,48(1): 

18 

Type genus: ^Cheeneetnukia Blodgett & Cook, 

2002

48 

Cheileidae Macpherson & Chappie, 1951 

[March] 

Reference: Memoirs of the National Museum 

of Victoria, 17: 126-127 

Type genus: Cheilea Modeer, 1793 

Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], same reference. 

Macpherson & Chappie probably established 

Cheileidae because Cheilea is the oldest ge- 

neric name in the family comprising also Hipponix 

and Amalthea; Art. 40.2 does not apply. 

Chelidonuridae Habe, 1961 [10 May] 

Reference: Coloured illustrations of the shells 

of Japan, 2: 92 

Type genus: Chelidonura A. Aäams, 1850 

Chelinoti 

Remarks: Cited by Ponder & Waren (1988: 

301) as a family-group name "Chelinoti 

Swainson, 1840". However, Swainson (1840: 

234, 355) erected Chelinotus as a genus, 

and included it in the family Haliotidae. 

Chemnitziinae Stoliczka, 1868 [1 July] 


of India. Palaeontologia Indica. Cretaceous 

Fauna of Southern India, Vol. 2, Part 6: 283 

Type genus: Chemnitzia d'Orbigny, 1839 

Remarks: -idae, de Polin (1870: 10). 

Chenopidae Deshayes, 1865 

Reference: Description des animaux sans 

vertèbres ..., 3: 436 

Type genus: Cbenopus Philippi, 1836 

Chicoracea 


304) as a family-group name "Chicoracea 

Latreille, 1825". In fact, Latreille (1825: 193) 

used "Chicoracé" (vernacular: latinized as 

Chicoracea Griffith & Pidgeon, 1834, an 

emendation of Cb/coreus Montfort, 1810) as 

a genus placed in his family Varicosa. 

Chilinidae Dall, 1870 [June] 

Reference: Annals of the Lyceum of Natural 

History of New York, 9: 357 

Type genus: Chilina Gray, 1828 

Remarks: -oidea, H. B. Baker (1964: 152); 

-inae, Harbeck (1996: 19, 22). 

Chilodontinae Wenz, 1938 [October] 


296 

Type genus: \Chilodonta Etallon, 1859 

Remarks: -ini, McLean (1982: 11); -idae, 

Waren, herein. 


Chilopyrgulinae Radoman, 1973 [31 May] 

Reference: Prirodnjacki Muzej Beogradu, 

Posebnalzdanja, 32: 12 

Type genus: Chilopyrgula Brusina, 1896 

Chioraeridae 

Remarks: O'Donoghue (1921: 192, 194) used 

a heading "Genus Chioraeridae gen. nov." 

under the family Tethymelibidae. Chioraera 

Gould, 1852, is a genus name, and 

O'Donoghue's intentions are not clear. 

Chlamydephoridae Cockerell, 1935 [24 April] 

(1903) 


Type genus: Chlamydephorus B\nney, 1879 

Remarks: The type genus is occasionally said 

to be a junior homonym of Chlamydephorus 

Lenz, 1831 . 

However, Lenz merely suggest- 

ed that Chlamydephorus would have been 

grammatically more correct than Chlamyphorus 

Harlan, 1 825 [Mammalia], but he did 

not use it as a valid name. This leaves 

Chlamydephorus Binney and Chlamydephoridae 

Cockerell as potentially valid 

names. Chlamydephoridae was established 

as a substitute name for Aperidae, because 

Cockerell considered Apera Heynemann, 

1885, a synonym of Chlamydephorus. Herbert 

(1997: 208) has advocated the conservation 

of Chlamydephoridae over Aperidae; 

it is here maintained and under Art. 40.2 it 

takes the precedence of Aperidae. -inae, Tillier(1989:72). 

CHLORmoAE Iredale, 1938 [30 November] 


Type genus: Chloritis Beck, 1837 

Choanomphalinae p. Fischer & Crosse, 1880 


et dans lAmérique Centrale. Recherches 


Type genus: C/7oanoAT?p/7a/(JS Gerstfeldt, 1859 

Remarks: -idae, B. Dybowski (1911: 962). 

Choanopomatini Thiele, 1929 [before 21 October] 



Type genus: Choanopoma L. Pfeiffer, 1847 

Remarks: Original spelling Choanopomateae. 

-inae, Abbott (1989: 210). 

Chondrinidae Steenberg, 1925 [18 June] 


Dansk Naturhistorisk Forening i Kjobenhavn, 

80:201

Type genus: C/?ondr/>?a Reichenbach, 1828 


511); -oidea, Schileyko (1984: 5). 

Chondropomatinae Henderson & Bartsch, 1920 

[8 July] 


National Museum, 58: 55, 59 

Type genus: Chondropoma L. Pfeiffer, 1847 

Remarks: Original spelling Chondropominae 

-ini [as -eae], Thiele (1929 [in 1929-1935] 

130); -idae, Wenz (1939 [in 1938-1944] 

536). Precedence of Annulariidae over simultaneously 

published Chondropomatinae determined 


Chondrulinae Wenz, 1923 [2 August] 

Reference: Fossilium catalogus, I, Pars 21: 

1081 

Type genus: Ctiondrula Beck, 1837 

Remarks: -idae, A. J. Wagner (1928: 308); 

-ini, Hausdorf (1999: 153). 

Chondrulopsininae Schileyko, 1978 [after 19 

May] 


Type genus: C/iondm/ops/na Lindholm, 1925 

Choristellidae Bouchet & Waren, 1979 [31 

May] 

Reference: Sarsia, 64(3): 225 

Type genus: Chohstella Bush, 1897 

Remarks: -inae, Waren, herein. 

CHORisTiDAEVerrill, 1882 [July] 

Reference: Transactions of the Connecticut 

Academy of Arts and Sciences, 5(2): 540 

Type genus: -tChoristes Carpenter in Dawson, 

1872 

Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Kuroda, Habe & 

Oyama (1971: 62). Kabat (1989: 156) has 

petitioned the ICZN to emend the name to 

Choristeidae to remove homonymy with 

Choristidae Esben-Petersen, 1915, based 

on Chorista, Klug, 1836 [Mecoptera]; this 

application had not been voted upon at the 

time of writing [23.02.03]. 

Chromodoridinae Bergh, 1891 [October] 



Thiere,6: 126,137 

Type genus: Chromodoris Aider & Hancock, 

1855 


suffix -idae. Placed on the Official List by 


Opinion 1375 (1986: 27), but dated in error 

to Bergh (1892). -idae, Pruvot-Fol (1930a: 

229). See also Glossodorididae. Under Art. 

23.9 of the Code, Ceratosomatidae and 

Doriprismaticinae are here declared nomina 

oblita and Chromodorididae a nomen protec- 

tum, based on usage in at least the following 

publications: Franc (1968c: 867), Abbott 

(1974: 354), Keen & Coan (1974: 140), T E. 

Thompson (1976: 21), Behrens (1980: 106), 

5), 22- 

Bertsch & Johnson (1 981 : 

Orr (1 981 : 

35, 79), Schmekel & Portmann (1982: 56), 

WillanS Coleman (1984: 52), Gosliner (1987: 

74), Coleman, (1989: 27^4), Cattaneo-Vietti 

et al. (1990: 19), Behrens (1991: 57), Higo & 

Goto (1993: 11, 427), Wells & Bryce (1993: 

113), Picton & Morrow (1 994: 80), Rios (1 994: 

211), Spencer & Willan (1996: 36), Ortea et 

al. (1996: 1), Rudman (in Beesleyetal. 1998: 

999), Marshall & Willan (1 999: 87, 1 74), Ono 

(1999: 78-103), Forcelli (2000: 123), Jensen 

(2000: 435), Suzuki (2000: 68-91), Costello 

et al. (2001 : 202), Kaiser & Bryce (2001 : 30), 

Kwon et al. (2001 : 1 83), Redfern (2001 : 1 75), 

Garcia-Gomez (2002: 108, 250). To our 

knowledge the names Ceratosomidae and 

Doriprismaticinae have not been used as valid 

after 1899. 

Chroninae Thiele, 1931 [before 31 October] 



Type genus: Chronos Robson, 1914 

Remarks: -idae, Hausdorf (1998: 57); -ini, 

Schileyko (2002 [in 1998-2003]: 1185). 

Hausdorf (ibid.) also determined, as First 

Reviser, the relative precedence of Chroninae 

over Kaliellinae. 

Chrysallidinae Saurin, 1958 

Reference: Annales de la Faculté des Sciences 

de Saigon, (1958): 64 

Type genus: C/7/ysa///cía Carpenter, 1856 

Remarks: Established independently by F. 

Nordsieck (1972: 89). Given precedence 

over Menesthinae by First Reviser's action 

by Schänder, van Aartsen & Corgan (1999: 

149). -ini, Bouchet, herein [for consistency 

of ranking]. 

Chrysodominae Dall, 1870 [April] 

Reference: Proceedings of the Boston Society 

of Natural History, 13: 242 

Type genus: C/?Aysocyomtys Swainson, 1840 

Remarks: -idae [declared new], Cossmann 

(1901:95).

50 

Chuchlinidae Fryda & Bändel, 1997 


Paläontologischen Institut der Universität 

Hamburg, 80: 38 

Type genus: -[Chuchlina Fryda & Manda, 1997 

CiLiELLiNi Schileyko, 1 970 [after 7 September] 

Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 49(9); 

1307 

Type genus: Ciliella Mousson, 1872 

Remarks: -inae, Schileyko (1 972: 41 ). 

CiMiDAE Waren, 1993 [30 December] 

Reference: Sarsia, 78(3-4): 192 

Type genus: Cima Chaster, 1896 

CiNGULiNAE Keen, 1971 [1 September] 


ed. 2: 371 

Type genus: Cingula Fleming, 1818 


Coan(1964: 165, 167). 

CiNGULiNiNAE Saurin, 1959 


de Saigon, (1959): 273 

Type genus: Cingulina A. Adams, 1860 

Remarks: -ini, Bouchet, herein [for consistency 

of ranking]. 

CiNGULOPsiDAE Fretter & Patil, 1958 [Decem- 

ber] 



Type genus: Cingulopsis Fretter & Patil, 1958 

Remarks: -oidea, Ponder (1988: 136). See 

alsoCoriandriidae. 

CioNELLiDAE L. Pfeiffer, 1879 

Reference: Nomenclátor heliceorum viventium: 

329 

Type genus: Cionella Jeffreys, 1830 

Remarks: Ohginal spelling (family) Cionellida. 

-oidea, H. B. Baker (1956a: 131). See Co- 

chlicopidae. 

CiRCiNARiiDAE Pilsbry, 1896 [8 December] 

Reference: [in Pilsbry & Rhoads] Proceedings 

of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 

48: 488 

Type genus: Circinaria Beck, 1837 

Remarks: Pilsbry and his contemporaries used 

Circinaria in the sense of Haplotrema, and Cir- 

cinariidae was introduced to replace Seleniti- 

dae, invalid because its type genus is a junior 

homonym. However, H. B. Baker (1930d: 405) 

noted that an overlooked designation 


(by Herrmannsen) of Helix pulchella Müller, 

1 774, as type species of Circinaria, made it a 

synonym of Vallonia Risso, 1 826, and thus Circinahidae 

a synonym of Valloniidae. Formally, 

the case should be referred to the Commis- 

sion under Art. 41, but Circinariidae is not in 

current use and the classification has now been 

stabilized with the name Haplotrematidae used 

instead of Circinariidae sensu Pilsbry. 

CiRcuLiDAE Fretter & Graham, 1962 

Reference: British prosobranch molluscs: 642 

Type genus: C/rcu/L/s Jeffreys, 1865 

Remarks: Available through reference to Fret- 

ter (1 956: 381 ), who provided a diagnosis, 

-inae, Waren, herein. 

CiRRiDAE Cossmann, 1916 [July] 


10: 197 

Type genus: -fCirrus J. de Sowerby, 1816 

Remarks: -inae / -oidea, Bändel (1 993a: 41 , 44). 

CiRSOTREMATiNAE Joussoaumo, 1912 [14 Au- 

gust] 

Reference: Mémoires de la Société Zoologique 

de France, 24(3-4): 234, 244 

Type genus: Cirsotrema Mörch, 1852 

Remarks: Original spelling Cirsotreminae. 

CisTULiNAE L. Pfeiffer, 1858 [after May] 

Reference: Monographia pneumonoporum 

viventium, Suppl. 1: 130 

Type genus: Cistula Gray, 1850 

Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Cis- 

tulea. -idae, Kobelt & Möllendorff (1898 [in 

1897-1899]: 185). H. B. Baker (1956b: 30) 

demonstrated that Pfeiffer used Cistula in a 

sense different from Gray, and Art. 41 should 

probably be applied. 

CiSTULOPSiNAE H. B. Baker, 1924 [15 January] 


Type genus: Cistulops H. B. Baker, 1924 

Remarks: -ini [as -eae], Thiele (1 929 [in 1 929- 

1935]: 130). 

Cladohepatica Bergh, 1884 

Reference: Report on the scientific results of 

the voyage ofH. M. S. Challenger Zoology, 

10:2 

Remarks: Original spelling Kladohepatica, 

emended to Cladohepatica by Bergh (1892: 

169). Established as an order. Treated by 

Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 112) as a 

"Sippe" [= superfamily] and not available as 

such (not based on a genus).

CLATHROSCALiNAECossmann, 1912 [August] 


9: 19 

Type genus: \Clathroscala de Boury, 1890 

Clathurellinae h. Adams & A. Adams, 1 858 

[November] 


2:654 

Type genus: C/ai/?t/re//a Carpenter, 1857 


for Defranciinae, invalid because its type genus 

is a junior homonym. Although Clathurella 

was introduced as a replacement name for 

Defrancia, Opinion 666 (1963: 267) has ruled 

them to have different type species. Clathurel- 

la not being a synonym of Defrancia, Art. 40.2 

does not apply. Subfamily declared again nov. 

by McLean (1971: 127). See also Lorinae. 

Clausiliinae Gray, 1855 [14 April] 

Reference: Catalogue of Pulmonata or airbreathing 

Mollusca in the collection of the 

British Museum, Part I: 1 56 

Type genus: Clausula Draparnaud, 1805 

Remarks: Original spelling (tribe) Clausiliana. 

-idae [as family Clausilieae], Mörch (1864: 

291 ); -oidea [as -acea], Kuroda (1 941 : 1 39); 

-ini[as-eae], H. Nordsieck (1963: 101). 

Clavatoridae Thiele, 1926 [20 February] 


Type genus: C/a\/a tor Martens, 1860 


Clavatulinae Gray, 1853 [February] 



Type genus: Clavatula Lamarck, 1801 

Remarks: Original spelling Clavatulina. Precedence 

over Pusionellinae determined by First 

Reviser's action by Ponder & Waren (1988: 

307). -idae. Ponder & Bouchet, herein. 

Clavinae Casey, 1904 [19 May] 

Reference: Transactions of the Academy of 

Science of St Louis, 14: 125, 158 

Type genus: Clavus Montfort, 1810 

Remarks: Original spelling Clavini, as "tribe" 

of Pleurotomidae, immediately below family 


rank, -idae, Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 

214). Invalid: junior homonym of Clavidae 

McCrady, 1859 [Cnidaha], based on Clava 

Gmelin, 1791. Cernohorsky, Cornelius & 

Sysoev (1991: 192) petitioned the ICZN to 

emend the mollusc name to Clavusinae to 

remove homonymy. This petition was reject- 

ed by Opinion 2031 (2003: 147) because the 

name Drilliinae was available to designate 

the same taxon. 

Cleioprocta Odhner, 1939 [26 August] 


Selskabs Skrifter, 1 939(1 ): 50, 53 

Remarks: Established as a "tribe" [= below 

suborder]. Treated as superfamily by Baba 

(1 955: 5) and by Higo & Goto (1 993: 441 [as 

Cleioproctoidea]). Not available as a familygroup 


Clenchiellini D. W. Taylor, 1966 [1 October] 


Type genus: Clenchiella Abbott, 1948 

Remarks: -inae, Starobogatov (1970b: 34); 

-idae, loganzen & Starobogatov (1982: 

1144). 

Cleodoridae Gray, 1840 [16 October] 



Type genus: Cleodora Péron & Lesueur, 1810 

Remarks: Under Art. 23.9 of the Code, Cleodoridae 

Gray, 1840, is here declared a 

nomen oblitum and Clioidae Jeffreys, 1869, 

a nomen protectum: see under Clioidae. 

Cleopatrinae Pilsbry & Bequaert, 1927 



Type genus: C/eopaira Troschel, 1857 

Remarks: -idae, Germain (1933: 30). 

Clioidae Jeffreys, 1869 [after May] 

Reference: British Conchology, 5: 118 

Type genus: C//o Linnaeus, 1767 

Remarks: Original spelling Cliidae. Jeffreys 

based Cliidae on '^Clio Browne", a pre-Linnean 

name validated as Clio Linnaeus, 1 767, 

for a group of Thecosomata. There are sev- 

eral earlier family-group names based on a 

genus ''Clio", but the context indicates that 

they were meant to be based on the gymnosome 

genus Clione: see Clioninae. -inae, van 

derSpoel (1967: 57). Under Art. 23.9 of the 

Code, Cleodoridae Gray, 1840, is here de- 

clared a nomen oblitum and Clioidae Jeffreys, 

1869, a nomen protectum, based on usage 

in at least the following publications: Van der 

Spoel (1967: 31, 56; 1968: 185; 1976: 16), 

Piani (1980: 167), Pavia & Robba (1979: 557), 

Boss (1 982: 1 085), Bruschi et al. (1 985: 39), 

Vaught (1989: 68), Lalli & Gilmer (1989: 151 ), 

Janssen (1989a: 40; 1989b: 124), Beu & 

Maxwell (1990: 424), Janssen (1990: 86), S.

52 

M. Smith & Heppell (1991 : 

45), Hodgkinson, 

Garvie & Be (1992: 24), Cavallo & Repetto 

(1992: 170), Higo & Goto (1993: 420), Janssen 

& Zorn (1 993: 1 95), Janssen (1 995a: 58; 

1995b: 91), IVlillard (1996: 230), Spencer & 

Willan (1 996: 34), Janssen (1 998: 101), Newman 

(in Beesley et a!., 1998: 982), Janssen 

(1999a: 115), Higo, Callomon & Goto (1999: 

401 ), Redfern (2001 : 1 70). To our knowledge, 

the name Cleodoridae has not been used as 

valid after 1899. 

Clionellidae Stimpson, 1865 [25 February] 

Reference: American Journal ofConchology, 

1(1): 62 

Type genus: Clionella Gray, 1847 

Remarks: See Melatomidae. 

Clioninae Rafinesque, 1815 


Type genus: Clione Pallas, 1774 

Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Clionidia, 

based on "Clione R. Clio Brown". There 

is considerable confusion in the early usages 

of the names Clio and Clione. Clio Browne 

is pre-Linnean and was validated as Clio Linnaeus, 

1767. However, Rafinesque placed 

Clionidia in a family Oligopteria, characterized 

by a naked body, as opposed to a fam- 

ily Hyaleina, characterized by an external 

shell. This context indicates that Clionidia is 

based on the gymnosome genus Clione 

Pallas, 1 774, rather than on the thecosome 

genus Clio Linnaeus, 1767. -idae [as fam. 

Cliodinae], Menke (1828: 5); -oidea [as Ch- 

acea], Salisbury (1940: 97). Homonym of 

Clionidaed'Orbigny, 1851, based on Cliona 

Grant, 1826 [Porifera]. Bouchet & Rützier 

(2003) petitioned the ICZN to remove the 

homonym by emending the name of the 

sponge family to Clionaidae. 

Cliopsidae O. G. Costa, 1873 [27 December] 

Reference: Fauna del regno di Napoli, 3a 

parte, Animali molli, fase. 1, Pteropodi: 24 

Type genus: C//ops/s Troschel, 1854 

Remarks: Original spelling (family) "Clionopsidei" 

(vernacular), based on Clionopsis, an 

incorrect subsequent spelling [by Keferstein 

(1862 [in 1862-1866]: 645)] oWliopsis. First 

latinized [as Clionopsidae] by Pelseneer 

(1886:220). 

Clisospiridae S. a. Miller, 1 889 [after October] 



Type genus: tClisospira Billings, 1865 


Remarks: -inae / -oidea [as -acea]. Knight, 


Clivunellidae Kochansky-Devidé & Sliskovic, 

1972 

Reference: Geoloski Glasnik Sarajevo, 16: 53 

[Serbo-Croatian], 65 [German] 

Type genus: tClivunella Katzer, 1918 

Clypeaceae Blainville, 1818 


10:214 

Remarks: Original spelling (family) "Clypeacées" 

(vernacular), containing the genera 

"Patelle", "Fissurelle", "Emarginule", 

"Parmophore", "Septaire" and "Ancyle?". 

Latinized and treated as "Division" [above 

genus] by Bowdich (1 822: 24). Not available 

as a family-group name (not based on a 

genus). 

Clypeosectidae McLean, 1989 [14 August] 


History Museum of Los Angeles County, 407: 

15 

Type genus: C/ypeosecius McLean, 1989 

Clypidinidae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 

Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instltuta, 

187:71 

Type genus: Clypidina Gray, 1847 

CoccuLiNELLiDAE Moskalev, 1971 [after 11 Feb- 

ruary] 



Type genus: //// Thiele, 1909 

CoccuLiNiDAE Dali, 1882 [5 May] 



Type genus: Cocculina Dall, 1882 

Remarks: -oidea [as "tribe" = above family 

rank], Thiele (1904: 156). 

Cochleae Férussac, 1821 [6 April] 





Also spelled Cochleadae by Fleming (1828: 

255). 

CocHLEOPHORA Gray, 1855 [14 April] 



British Museum. Part I: 155, 179

Remarks: Taxon containing the eight shelled 

"tribes" [= subfamilies] of Helicidae, as opposed 

to the shell-less "tribes" (= Scutifera). 

Established as a family-group name and not 


CocHLESPiRiNAE Powoll, 1 942 [1 5 July] 

Reference: Bulletin of the Auckland Institute 

and Museum, 2: 29-30 

Type genus: \Cochlespira Conrad, 1865 


(1975:214). 

CocHLicELLiNAE Schileyko, 1972 [after 30 Au- 

gust] 

Reference: Nekotorye aspekty izucheniia 

sovremennykh kontinental'nykh briukhonogikh 

molliuskov: 39 

Type genus: Cochlicella Férussac, 1821 

Remarks: -ini, H. Nordsieck (1993b: 4); -idae, 

Schileyko & Menkhorst (1997: 55). 

CocHLicopiDAE Pilsbry, 1900 [10 November] 

(1879) 



Type genus: Cochlicopa Férussac, 1821 

Remarks: When he established Cochlicopidae, 


Pilsbry did not justify his action. Later, he (Pils- 

bry, 1908a: 309) treated Cionella Jeffreys, 

1830, as a synonym of Cochlicopa and Co- 

chlicopidae and Cionellidae as synonyms of 

Ferussaciidae. Although Cionellidae is still 

occasionally used, especially in North America, 

Cochlicopidae is in prevailing usage and 

is conserved under Art. 40.2, with the precedence 

of Cionellidae. -inae, Watson (1920: 

24); -oidea, Schileyko (1984: 5). 

CocHLiopiNAETryon, 1866 [1 April] 


2(2): 156 

Type genus: Coc/?//opa Stimpson, 1865 

Remarks: Cochliopinae and -ini, again declared 

new by D. W. Taylor (1966b: 173); 

-idae. Ponder, herein. 

CocHLODiNiNAE Lindholm, 1925 [30 November] 

(1923) 



Type genus: Cochlodina Férussac, 1821 

Remarks: Replacement name for Marpessinae, 

based on Marpessa Gray, 1840, considered 

by Lindholm a junior synonym of 

Cochlodina. Cochlodininae is in prevailing usage 

and under Art. 40.2 takes the precedence 

of Marpessinae. -ini [as -eae], H. Nordsieck 

(1969:257). 

CocHLOSTOMATiNAE Kobolt, 1902 [July] 


Type genus: Cochlostoma Jan, 1830 

Remarks: -idae, Germain (1931a: 60; 572). 

CocHLOsTYLiDAE Möllendorff, 1890 [between 

June and 3 Nov.] 

Reference: Bericht die Senckenbergischen 

Naturforschenden Gesellschaft in Frankfurt 

a./W., (1889-1890): 226 

Type genus: Cochlostyla Férussac, 1821 

Remarks: -inae, Ihering (1929: 222). 

CocHLOsYRiNGiDAE Mitchell, 1890 

Reference: The Zoological Record for 1889, 

Mollusca: 66 


The name Cochlosyhngidae appears in an 

entry to the "genus" Cochlosyringia, which 

was in fact established as a suborder by Voi- 

gt, 1888 (see higher category list). 

CoDONOCHEiLiDAE S. A.,1 889 [after Octo- 

ber] 



Type genus: tCodonoc/?e//us Whiteaves, 1884 

Remarks: Original spelling Codonochilidae, 

based on Codonochilus Lindström, 1884, an 

unjustified emendation of Codonocheilus. 


CoELiAxiNAE Pilsbry, 1907 [25 January] 


18(72): 330 

Type genus: Coeliaxis H. Adams & Angas, 

1865 

Remarks: -idae (as Caeliaxidae [based on 

Caeliaxis, an incorrect subsequent spelling 

of Coe//ax/s]), Germain (1916: 299). 

CoELOcioNTiDAE iredalo, 1937 [12 March] 


Type genus: Coelocion Pilsbry, 1904 

Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. Diagnosed 

and declared again new [as Coelociidae] by 

H. Nordsieck (1986b: 111). -inae, Schileyko 

(1999 [in 1998-2003]: 428). 

CoELOSTYLiNiDAE Cossmann, 1908 [after March] 

Reference: Revue Critique de Paléozoologie, 

12(2): 95 

Type genus: \Coelostylina KittI, 1894 

Remarks: -oidea, Termier & Termier (1 968: 919).

54 

CoELOzoNiNAE Knight, 1956 [8 March] 



Type genus: tCoelozone Ferner, 1907 

Remarks: -ini [as -ides], same reference. 

Name only. Diagnosed by Knight, Batten & 

Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 210-211). See 

also Euryzoninae. 

CoLiMACEA / CoLiMAciDAE Lamarck, 1809 

Reference: Philosophie zoologique, 1 : 320 

Remarks: Original spelling "les Colymacées" 

(vernacular), also in Lamarck (1822: 61). Lat- 

inized [as Colimacea] by d'Orbigny (1837 [in 

1834-1847]: 223) and [as Colimacidae] by 

d'Orbigny (1 841 [in 1 841 -1 853]: 1 37, 140). Not 

available: not based on a genus. 

CoLiNAE Gray, 1857 [9 May] 


of Mollusca in the British Museum. Part I: 1 

Type genus: Colus Röding, 1798 

Remarks: Original spelling Colusina. -idae, 

Cotton & Godfrey (1932: 71); -ini, Bouchet 

& Kantor, herein. 

CoLiNiNAE Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987 [after 

23 October] 



Type genus: Co//na H. Adams & A. Adams, 1854 

Remarks: Original spelling Collininae. 

CoLLisELLiDEN Thiem, 1917 [30 March] 

Reference: Jenaische Zeitschrift fíjr NaturwissenscÄ7aft, 

54(3-4): 616 

Type genus: Collisella Dall, 1871 

Remarks: Not available: introduced as a vernacular 

name after 1900 (Art. 11.7.2). 

CoLLONiiDAE Cossmann, 1917 [15 August] 


la Société Linnéenne de Bordeaux, 69(4): 354 

Type genus: Collonia Gray, 1850 


343); -ini, Bouchet, herein. 

CoLOMBELLiNiDAE R Fischer, 1884 [30 June] 



Type genus: -\Colombellina d'Orbigny, 1843 

Remarks: Original spelling Columbellinidae, 

based on Columbellina Geinitz, 1846, an unjustified 

emendation of Colombellina. 

CoLUBRARiiDAE Dali, 1904 [6 August] 


47: 135 


Type genus: Co/ubrar/a Schumacher, 1817 

Remarks: -inae, Abboft (1974: 218). 

CoLUMBARiiDAE,1928 [December] 


25(2): 330 

Type genus: Columbarium Martens, 1881 


1085). 

CoLUMBELLARiiDAE Zittel, 1895 [after February] 

Reference: Grundzüge der Paläontologie 

{Paläozoologie), Abt. I, Invertebrate: 346 

Type genus: -[Columbellaria Rolle, 1861 

Remarks: The name was credited by Zittel to 

P. Fischer who, however, placed (P. Fischer, 

1884 [in 1880-1887]: 657) Columbellaria in 

Colombellinidae. 

CoLUMBELLiNAE Swainson, 1840 [May] 


Type genus: Columbella Lamarck, 1799 

Remarks: -idae, Stoliczka (1867 [in 1867- 

1871]: 138); -oidea, Riedel (2000: 195). See 

also Pyrenidae. 

CoLUMELLiDAE / CoLUMELLARiA Lamarck, 1809 


Remarks: Original spelling "les Columellaires" 

(vernacular). Latinized [as Columellaria] by 

Latreille (1825: 197) and [as Columellidae] 

by H. Lea (1843: 273). Established as a 

family and not available as such (not based 

on a genus). 

CoLUMELLiNAE Schileyko, 1998 [November] 



Type genus: Co/t/me//a Westerlund, 1878 

CoMiNELLiNAE Gray, 1857 [9 May] 


of Mollusca in the British Museum. Part /: 1 

Type genus: Cominella Gray, 1850 

Remarks: Original spelling Cominellina. 


(1957: 375), but credited in error to P. Fischer 

(1884 [in 1880-1887]: 624). -idae [declared 

new], Powell (1929: 59); -ini, Bouchet 

& Kantor, herein. 

CoNCHAE Lamarck, 1812 [October] 

Reference: Extrait du cours de zoologie: 107 

Remarks: Original spelling "Les Conques" 

(vernacular). Latinized by Children (1823 [in 

1822-1824]: 309). Established as a family 

and not available as such (not based on a 

genus).

CoNCHOLEPADiDAE Perrier, 1897 

Reference: Traité de Zoologie, fase. 4: 2101 

Type genus: CoA7c/?o/epas Lamarck, 1801 

CoNEUPLECTiNAE,1946 [December] 

Reference: Venus, 14(5-8): 206 

Type genus: Coneuplecta Möllendorff, 1893 

CoNiDAE Fleming, 1822 [June] 

Reference: Ttie philosopliy of zoology, 2: 490 

Type genus: Conus Linnaeus, 1758 

Remarks: Original spelling Conusidae. A junior 

objective synonym of Conulinae Rafinesque, 

1815, which however is invalid; see Kohn 

(1992: 5). -inae [as Conianae], Swainson 

(1831 [in 1820-1833]: pi. 68); -oidea [as 

-acea], Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 48). 

CoNOBAiCALiiNAE B. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 

1914 [April] 

Reference: Annuaire du Musée Zoologique de 

l'Académie Impériale des Sciences de St 

Petersbourg, 18:277 

Remarks: Not available: not based on a ge- 

nus. 

CoNocASPiiNAE B. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 

1914 [Apnl] 


Académie Impériale des Sciences de St 



nus. 

CoNOCYPRAEiNi Schllder, 1936 [15 July] 



Type genus: -[Conocypraea Oppenheim, 1901 

CoNORBiDAE de Gregorio, 1880 [November] 

Reference: Fauna di S. Giovanni llarione [Pa- 

risiano). Parte 1(1): xxviii 

Type genus: fConorb/s Swainson, 1840 

Remarks: -inae, de Gregorio (1890: 22). 

CoNovuLiDAE W. Clark, 1850 [December] 



Type genus: Conovula Schweigger, 1820 

Remarks: -inae, H. B. Baker (1956: 130). See 

Melampidae. 

CoNRADiiNAE Goükov & Starobogatov, 1987 [after 

23 October] 



Type genus: Conradia A. Adams, 1860 


CoNSTRicTiNAE H. Nordsieck, 1981 [20 March] 

Reference: Arctiiv für Molluskenkunde, 111(1- 

3):101 

Type genus: ^Constricta O. Boettger, 1877 

CoNTORTELLiDAE Lyssenko & Korotkov, 1992 

[after 11 November] 

Reference: Paleontologicheskii Zhurnal, 

1992(4): 21-22 

Type genus: -\Contortella Pchelintsev, 1965 

Remarks: Name attributed by the authors to 

"Lyssenko & Aliev, 1989", but without any 

bibliographical reference. 

CoNUALEviiNAE ColNer & Farmer, 1 964 [December] 

Reference: Transactions of the San Diego 

Society of Natural History, 1 3(1 9): 381 

Type genus: Conualevia Collier & Farmer, 1 964 

Remarks: Original spelling Conualevinae. 

-idae, Vaught(1989:ix, 70). 

Conulinae Rafinesque, 1815 


Type genus: Conu/us Rafinesque, 1815 

Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Conulia, 

based on Conulus, an unjustified emendation 

of, or a substitute name for, Conus Linnaeus. 

Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of 

Conulus Leske, 1778 [Echinodermata]. 

Conulinae Strebel & Pfeffer, 1879 [November] 

Reference: Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Fauna 

mexikanischer Land- und Süsswasser-Conchylien, 

4: 23 

Type genus: Conulus Fitzinger, 1833 

Remarks: Invalid: type genus placed on the Official 

Index by Opinion 335; see Euconulinae. 

Conulinae Cossmann, 1917 [15 April] 


la Société Linnéenne de Bordeaux, 69(3): 236 

Type genus: Conulus Nardo, 1841 


of Conulus Leske, 1778 [Echinodermata], and 

Conulus Rafinesque, 1815 [Gastropoda]. 

Convexinae Clessin, 1909 [15 April] 


Malakozoologischen Gesellschaft, 41(2): 79 


Convolutidae Broderip, 1839 

Reference: Penny cyclopaedia, 14: 320 


Latinisation of "les Enroulés" (vernacu- 

lar), established by Lamarck (1809: 322). 

See also Involvea.

56 

CoRALLioPHiLiDAE Chenu, 1859 



Type genus: Coralliophila H. Adams & A. Adams, 

1853 

Remarks: -inae, Dali (1889a: 19, 217). 

CoRAMBiDAE Bergh, 1871 [November] 

Reference: Verhandlungen der Kaiserlich- 

Königlichen Zoologisch-Botanischen Gesellschaft 

in Wien, Abhandlungen, 21: 1293 

Type genus: Corambe Bergh, 1869 

Remarks: Original spelling Corambiadae. 

-inae, Martynov (1994: 4). 

CoREospiRiDAE Knight, 1947 [3 January] 

Reference: Smithsonian Miscellaneous Col- 

lections, 106(17): 3 

Type genus: -\Coreospira Saito, 1936 

Remarks: No diagnosis. Diagnosed by Knight, 


CoRETiNAE Gray, 1847 [November] 



Type genus: Coretus Gray, 1847 

Remarks: Original spelling Coretina. -Ini, 

Hausdorf & Bouchet, herein. 

CoRiANDRiiDAE R Nordsiock, 1972 [October] 

Reference: Die europäischen Meeresschnecken: 

150 

Type genus: Cor/andr/a Tomlin, 1917 

Remarks: Introduced, in violation of Art. 40.1 

as a replacement name for Cingulopsidae 

Fretter & Patil, 1958, based on Cingulopsis 

Fretter & Patil, 1958, by Nordsieck considered 

to be a junior synonym of Coriandha. 

CoRiLLiNAE Pilsbry, 1905 [27 June] 



Type genus: Corilla hi. Adams & A. Adams, 

1855 


148); -oidea [as -acea], Taylor & Sohl (1 962: 

11). 

CORIOCELLIDAETrOSChel, 1848 

Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, ed. 3: 545 

Type genus: Cohocella Blainville, 1824 

Remarks: Original spelling (family) Coriocel- 

lacea. 

CoRNiRosTRiDAE Pondor, 1990 [Novomber] 


56(4): 554 

Type genus: Cornirostra Ponder, 1990 


CoRONATAE Férussac, 1822 [13 April] 


mollusques: xxxvi 

Remarks: Original spelling "les Couronnés" 

(vernacular). First latinised by Menke (1828: 

51). Taxen containing the genus Cymbium. 



CoRTiNELLiDAE Bandol, 2000 [July] 

Reference: Neues Jahrbuch für Geologie und 

Paläontologie, Abhandlungen, 217(1): 113 

Type genus: -\Cotiinella Bändel, 1988 


Cortinellidae / -oidea, Bändel (1997: 64). 

CoRYPHELLiNAE,1889 

Reference: [in Carus] Prodromus Faunae 

Mediterraneae, 2: 211 

Type genus: Coryphella Gray, 1850 

Remarks: Vayssière (1888: 73) had used the 

vernacular "Coryphellidés", and this was recorded 

by Mitchell (1892: 40) as "Coryphillidae 

Vayssière", but the family-group name is not 

generally considered established by Vayssière 

under Art. 11.7.2 ofthe Code. -idae, Hoffmann 

(1 939 [in 1 932-1 939]: 1 1 55); -oidea [as -acea], 

Abbott (1974: 373). Placed on the Official List 

by Opinion 781 (1966: 104), v\/hich stated in 

error that Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 451) 

had acted as First Reviser and given Flabellinidae 

Bergh, 1889, precedence over Coryphellidae; 

in fact, Thiele used Flabellinidae as 

the valid name of the family in which he included 

Coryphella, but he did not cite Coryphellidae 

at all. This ruling of the Commission, 

however, had the effect of giving relative precedence 

to Flabellinidae over Coryphellidae. 

CosTAsiELLiDAE K. B. Clark, 1984 [27 April] 


Type genus: Costasiella Pruvot-Fol, 1951 

CosTELLARiiDAE MacDonald, 1860 [after 16 

February] 

Reference: Transactions ofthe Linnean Soci- 

ety of London, 23{^):8^ 

Type genus: Costellaria Swainson, 1840 

Couronnés (Les). See Coronatae. 

CoxiELLiDAE Irodalo, 1943 [30 April] 


Type genus: Coxiella E. A. Smith, 1894 


under Art. 13.2.1 through usage by Cotton 

(1 943 [ca. 30 July]: 145) and Allan (1 950: 

408).

Craspedopomatidae Kobelt& Möllendorff, 1898 


Reference: Nachrichtsblatt der Deutschen Malakozoologischen 

Gesellschaft, 30(9-10): 143 

Type genus: Craspedopoma L. Pfeiffer, 1847 

Remarks: -Inae, Kobelt (1902: 484); -oldea, 

Gollkov & Starobogatov (1968: 7). 

Craspedostomatidae Wenz, 1938 [October] 


252 

Type genus: -fCraspedostoma Lindström, 1884 

Remarks: -oldea [as -acea]. Cox & Knight (In 

Moore, 1960: 298). Precedence over simultaneously 

published Bucanosplrlnae determined 


Crassimarginatidae Fryda, Blodgett & Lenz, 

2002 [March] 


Type genus: -\Crassimarginata Jhaveri, 1969 

Crassispirinae McLean, 1971 [1 July] 


Type genus: Crass/sp/ra Swain son, 1840 

Remarks: Morrison (1965: 2) diagnosed together 

"the subfamily Lophiotomlnae or 

Crassispirinae", but this does not qualify as 

an available introduction under Art. 13.1. 

McLean appears to have first made Cras- 

sispirinae available. 

Crateninae Bergh, 1889 



Type genus: Cratena Bergh, 1864 

Remarks: -idae, Odhner (in Franc, 1968c: 

886). See also Trinchesildae. 

Cremnoconchinae Preston, 1915 

Reference: The fauna of British India. Mollusca 

{Freshwater Gastropoda: Pelecypoda): 64 

Type genus: Cremnoconc/?us Blanford, 1869 

Creneini Pfeffer, 1930 [2 January] 



Type genus: Crenea Albers, 1850 

Remarks: Original spelling Crenae, based on 

"Crena Sandberger", an incorrect subsequent 

spelling of Crenea AI bers. However, 

Sandberger used Crenea in a sense different 

from Albers, and Zilch (1960 [in 1959- 

1960]: 717) replaced ^'Crenea Sandberger" 

with the substitute name Creneatachea. In- 

valid: type genus a junior homonym of Crenea 

Risso, 1826 [Gastropoda]. 


Crepidulidae Fleming, 1822 [June] 


Type genus: Crepidula Lamarck, 1799 

Remarks: Original spelling Crepiduladae. 

-inae. Gray (1857a: 115); -oldea [as -acea], 

Abbott (1 974: 1 38). Schumacher (181 7: 26, 

57) had established a division "les crépldules" 

(vernacular)/crepidula (Latin), above 

genus, and containing the genera Sandalium 

and Trochita [and, by inference, Crepidula]; 

this could perhaps be considered an 

earlier introduction of the name Crepidul- 

idae. 

Creseidae Curry, 1982 [after February] 

Reference: Cahiers de Micropaléontologie, 4: 

42 

Type genus: Creseis Rang, 1828 

Remarks: Attributed by Curry to Rampai 

(1975), who introduced the name in a nomenclaturally 

unavailable thesis [1975: 127]. 

Fol (1875: 177) had used the vernacular 

"Créséidées", but the name is not generally 

accepted as dating from that first publica- 

tion, -inae, Janssen (1995a: 15, 29). 

Cricostomata Blainville, 1818 


10: 185 and table between pp. 214-215 

Remarks: Original spelling "Cricostomes" (ver- 

nacular). Latinized by Bowdich (1822: 33) 

as a "division" [above genus]. Treated by 

Blainville (1824: 224) as a family, containing 

the genera Turbo, Delphinula, Turritella, Fro- 

to, Scalaria, Valvata, Cyclostoma, and Paludina. 



Cristovalinae Schileyko, 2003 


molluscs. Part 11:1 620 

Type genus: Cr/stov/a/a Clench, 1958 

Crocidopomatinae F. G. Thompson, 1967 [24 

March] 

Reference: Proceedings of the Biological Society 

of Washington, 80: 14 

Type genus: Croc/c/opoma Shuttleworth, 1856 

Remarks: Original spelling Crocidopominae. 

-idae, Gollkov & Starobogatov (1975: 210). 

Crosseolidae Iredale & McMlchael, 1962 [30 

May] 


Memoir 1 1 : 48 

Type genus: Crosseola Iredale, 1924 

Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis.

58 

Crossostomatidae Cox, 1960 [about 15 August] 

Reference: [in Moore, ed.] Treatise on invertebrate 

paleontology, Mollusca 1: 301 

Type genus: -\Crossostonna Morris & Lycett, 

1851 

Remarks: -inae, Monari, Conti & Szabo (1995: 

200-201); -ini, Bouchet, herein. 

Crucibranchaeidae Tanaka, 1971 [August] 

Reference: Kaiyo Report, 3: 30 

Type genus://? Pruvot-Fol, 1942 

Remarks: Listed as "family Crucibranchaeinae". 

Not available: no diagnosis. 

Cryptaulacinae Gründel, 1976 [18 November] 

Reference: Malakologische Abhandlungen, 

5(3): 44 

Type genus: f Cryp te tv/ax Tate, 1869 

Remarks: Original spelling Cryptaulinae. 

Cryptazecinae Schileyko, 1999 [December] 



Type genus: Cryptazeca de Polin & Berillon, 

1878 

Cryptelasminae Germain, 1916 [30 November] 

Reference: Annali del Museo Cívico di Storia 

Naturale di Genova, ser. 3,7: 299 

Type genus: Cryptelasmus Pilsbry, 1907 

Remarks: Credited by Germain to himself with 

the date 1915, but we have not traced this 

name in any of Germain's 1915 papers. 

Cryptelasminae declared again new by 

Jaume & Sanchez de Fuentes (1943: 42). 

Cryptellidae Gray, 1855 [14 April] 



British Museum. Part /: 3, 7 

Type genus: Cryptella Webb & Berthelot, 1 833 

Remarks: Original spelling Cryptelladae. Cryptellidae 

was declared nomen oblitum and 

Parmacellidae declared nomen protectum 

under Art. 23.9 by Schileyko (2003: 167). 

See Parmacellidae. 

Cryptinae Gray, 1868 [April] 



Type genus: Crypta Gray, 1847 

Remarks: Original spelling Cryptaina. Invalid: 

type genus a junior homonym of Crypta 

Stephens, 1830 [Coleóptera]. 

Cryptobranchiata Macdonald, 1880 [3 September] 


Reference: Journal of the Linnean Society, 

Zoology, 15: 164 

Remarks: Taxon containing the genera Phyl- 

lirhoe, Limapontia and Elysia, established at 

a rank between suborder and genus. Not 


on a genus). 

Cryptobranchiata P. Fischer, 1883 [20 Decem- 

ber] 



Remarks: Taxon of unspecified rank contain- 

ing the family Dorididae. Treated by Iredale 

& O'Donoghue (1923: 226) as superfamily 

Cryptobranchiatae. Not available as a family-group 

name (not based on a genus). See 

also higher catagory list. 

Cryptocephala Latreille, 1824 [November] 



Remarks: Original spelling "Cryptocéphales" 

(vernacular). First latinized by Latreille (1 825: 

169). Established as a family containing the 

genus "Hyale" (vernacular). Not available as 


Cryptochordidae Korobkov, 1955 [after 17 

August] 

Reference: Spravochnik i metodicheskoe rukovodstvo 

po tretichnym molliuskam. Bhukhonogie: 

336 

Type genus: -[Cryptochorda Mörch, 1858 

Cryptoconinae Cossmann, 1896 [December] 


2: 142 

Type genus: tCryptoconus Koenen, 1867 

Cryptophthalminae Thiele, 1926 [20 February] 


Type genus: Cryptophthalmus Ehrenberg, 

1828 


of Cryptophthalmus Rafinesque, 1814 

[Crustacea], -idae, Wenz (1938 [in 1938- 

1944]: 48). See Lathophthalminae. 

Cryptoplocinae Pchelintsev, 1960 [after 29 June] 

Reference: [in Pchelintsev & Korobkov, eds.] 

Osnovy Paleóntologa, Molliuski. Briukhonogie: 

121 

Type genus: tCryptoplocus Pictet & Campiche, 

1861 

Remarks: -idae [as Cryptoplocusidae], Pchelintsev 

(1965: 69). Ptygmatidinae given

precedence over simultaneously published 

Cryptoplocinae by First Reviser's choice by 

Kollmann (pers. comm., herein). 

Cryptostomidae Gray, 1827 

Reference: Encyclopaedia metropolitana, vol. 7. 

Plates to zoology: plate Mollusca IV [= plate 6] 

Type genus: Cryptosfomus Blainville, 1818 

Cryptothyra 


301) as a family-group name "Cryptothyra 

Menke, 1830", but Menke (1830: 87) used 

this name as a genus of Sigaretidae. 

Ctenobranchia Schweigger, 1820 



Remarks: Original spelling Ctenobranchiata. 

Established at rank between order and ge- 

nus; treated by Wenz (1 923 [in 1 923-1 930]: 

1735) as a superfamily containing Hydrobi- 

idae, Bithyniidae, Lithoglyphidae, Vivipahdae, 

Valvatidae, Truncatellidae, Ampullarlidae, 

and Melaniidae. Not available as a familygroup 

name (not based on a genus). See also 

higher category list. 

Ctenosculidae Thiele, 1925[1 November] 


Type genus: Ctenosculum Hea\h, 1910 

Remarks: The type species of Ctenosculum 

was described as a gastropod, but Waren 

(1981: 312) demonstrated that it is an ascothoracid 

crustacean. 

Ctiloceratidae Iredale & Laseron, 1957 [8 May] 

Reference: Proceedings of the Royal Zoological 

Society of New South Wales, (1955- 

1956): 98 

Type genus: CWoceras Watson, 1886 

Remarks: Precedence over simultaneously 

published Pedumicrinae and Watsoniinae 

determined by Art. 24 (family vs. subfamily), 

-inae, Bändel (1996b: 70). 

CuMANOTiNAE Odhner, 1907 

Reference: Kungliga Svenska Vetenskapakademiens 

Handlingar, 41 (4): 26 

Type genus: Cumanotus Oöhner, 1907 

Remarks: Declared again nov. in Franc (1968c: 

882). -idae, T E. Thompson (1976: 22). 

CuTHONELLiNAE M. ,1977 [4 March] 

Reference: ZoologicalJournalofthe Linnean 

Society, 60(3): 200 

Type genus: Cuthonella Bergh, 1884 


Remarks: Introduced presumably (and thus in 

violation of Art. 40. 1 ) as a replacement name 

for Precuthoninae, because Cuthonella has 

precedence over Precuthona Odhner, 1929. 

CuTHONiDAE Odhner, 1934 [28 July] 

Reference: British Antarctic {'Terra Nova') 

Expedition, 1910. Natural history report, 

Zoology, 7(5): 278 

Type genus: Cuthona A\äer &. Hancock, 1855 

Remarks: No diagnosis. First diagnosed by 

Odhner (1 939: 53). Placed on the Official List 

by Opinion 773 (1966: 85). -inae, Odhner 

(in Franc, 1968c: 885). 

CuviERiiDAE Gray, 1840 [16 October] 



Type genus: Cuvieria Rang, 1827 

Remarks: Original spelling Cuviehdae. Invalid: 

type genus a junior homonym of Cuvieria 

Lesueur & Petit, 1807 and several others. 

See Tripteridae and Cuvierininae. 

CuviERiNiNAE van dor Spool, 1 967 [6 December] 

Reference: Euthecosomata, a group with remarkable 

development stages: 56, 105 

Type genus: Cuvierina Boas, 1886 

Remarks: Introduced, in violation of Art. 40.1, 

as a replacement name for Cuvieriidae although 

the name Tripteridae Gray, 1 850, was 

available, -idae, Beu & Maxwell (1990: 424). 

Under Art. 23.9 of the Code, Tripteridae is 

here declared a nomen oblitum and Cuvierininae 

a nomen protectum, based on usage 

in at least the following publications: Van der 

Spoel (1 976: 1 7), Pavia & Robba (1 979: 558), 

Plan! (1980: 168), Ambrosiano & Gaglini 

(1982: 16), Boss (1982: 1035), Janssen 

(1989a: 41), Lalli & Gilmer (1989: 151), 

Vaught (1 989: 68), Beu & Maxwell (1 990: 238, 

424), Sabelli et al. (1990: 56, 258), Smith & 

Heppell (1991: 46), Cavallo & Repetto (1992: 

172), Hodgkinson et al. (1992: 31), Higo & 

Goto (1993: 420), Janssen (1995a: 31), Millard 

(1996: 230), Spencers Willan (1996: 34), 

Zorn (1997: 35), Newman (in Beesley et al. 

1998: 982), Higo, Callomon & Goto (1999: 

401), Janssen (1999a: 115), Janssen (1999b: 

19), Macedo et al. (1999: 365), Okutani (ed.) 

(2000: 775), Redfern (2001: 171). To our 

knowledge the name Tripteridae has not been 

used as valid after 1899. 

Cyathermiidae McLean, 1990 [11 October] 


Type genus: Cyathermia Waren & Bouchet, 1 989

60 

Cyathopomatinae Kobelt & Möllendorff, 1897 

[23 July] 



Type genus: Cyathopoma W. & H. Blanford, 

1861 

Remarks: -ini [as -eae], Kobelt (1902: 218). 

Cyclobranchia Blainville, 1814 [November] 

Reference: Bulletin des Sciences par la Société 

Philomatique de Paris, Zoologie, 

(1814): 180 

Remarks: Established as an order "Cyclobranches" 

(vernacular), containing dorids 

and onchidiids, and also used by Cuvier 

(1817: 388) as an order "Les Cyclobranch- 

es" containing patellids and chitons. Latinized 

by Goldfuss (1820: xliii) as a family 

containing Patella, Phyllidia and Diphyllidia. 

Not available as a family-group name (not 

based on a genus). 

Cyclomyaria Haller, 1892 [15 July] 


538 


the "subfam." Capulidae and Hipponicidae. 


Cyclonassinae Gill, 1871 [February] 


lections, 227: 5 

Type genus: Cyclonassa Swainson, 1840 

Cyclonematinae R Fischer, 1885 [31 August] 



Type genus: -fCyclonema Hall, 1852 

Remarks: -idae [declared nov. fam.], Cossmann(1916:8,23). 

Cyclophoridae Gray, 1847 [November] 



Type genus: Cyclophorus Montfort, 1810 

Remarks: -inae, H. Adams & A. Adams (1855: 

278); -ini [as -eae], Kobelt (1902: 3); -oidea 

[as -acea], Wenz (1 938 [in 1 938-1 944]: 63, 

451). 

Cyclopsidae Chenu, 1859 



Type genus: Cyclops Montfort, 1810 


of Cyclops . F. Müller, 1776 [Crustacea]. 

See also Cyclonassinae. 


Cycloridae S. A. Miller, 1889 [after October] 



Type genus: tCyclora Hall, 1845 

Cyclostomatidae Menke, 1828 

Reference: Synopsis methodica molluscorum: 

22 

Type genus: Cyclostoma Lamarck, 1799 

Remarks: Original spelling (family) Cyclostomiatae. 

H. 8. Baker (1956b: 29) suggested 

that the name was based on Cyclostoma 

Draparnaud, 1 801 , 

not Lamarck, 1 799; how- 

ever, Menke explicitly based "Cyclostomiatae" 

on "Cyclostoma, Lam.". Ponder & Waren 

(1988: 296) attributed the family name to 

Férussac, 1822, who, however (1822 [in 

1821-1822]: xxxii), placed Cyclostoma in his 

family "les Turbicines" (vernacular), -inae [as 

Cyclostomea], Kobelt (1879 [in 1876-1881]: 

189); -oidea [as -acea], Godwin-Austen 

(1897 [in 1882-1920]: 25). See Pomatiidae. 

Cyclostrematidae p. Fischer, 1885 [31 August] 



Type genus: Cyclostrema Marryatt, 1818 

Remarks: -inae, Cossmann (1918: 69). 

Cyclostremellidae D.R. Moore, 1966 [Septem- 

ber] 

Reference: Bulletin of Marine Science, 16(3): 

481 

Type genus: Cyclostremella Bush, 1897 

Remarks: -inae, Abbott (1974: 309); -ini, 

Bouchot, herein [for consistency of ranking]. 

Cyclotinae L. Pfeiffer, 1853 [12 February] 

Reference: [in Gray] Catalogue of Phaneropneumona 

or terrestrial operculated Mollusca 

in the collection of the British Museum: 6 

Type genus: Cyclotus Guilding [in Swainson], 

1840 

Remarks: Original spelling Cyclotina. -idae [as 

"family Cyclotacea"], Troschel (1856: 66); 

-ini [as -eae], Kobelt (1902: 179). 

Cyclotopsinae Kobelt & Möllendorff, 1898 [20 

September] 



Type genus: Cyclotopsis Blanford, 1864 

Cyclotropidae Iredale, 1941 [19 December] 

Reference: Australian Zoologist, 1 0(1 ): 58 

Type genus: Cyclotropis Tapparone-Canefri, 

1883

Cyclozygidae B. K. Likharev, 1970 [after 5 June] 


1970(3): 54 

Type genus: -\Cyclozyga Knight, 1930 

Cylichnidae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1 854 [September] 


2:9 

Type genus: Cylichna Lovén, 1846 

Remarks: Established independently by Rudman 

(1978: 105). -inae, Stoliczka (1868 [in 

1867-1871]: 427); -oidea [as -acea], Abbott 

(1974:314). 

CYLINDRELLIDAETryon, 1868 [2 April] 


3(4): 311 

Type genus: Cylindrella L. Pfeiffer, 1840 

Remarks: Cylindrella Pfeiffer, 1840 has generally 

been regarded as a junior homonym 

of Cylindrella Swainson, 1840 [May] (and 

Distaectria Cossmann, 1891 was proposed 

as a replacement name), and on this ground 

Cylindrellidae has been treated as an invalid 

name. However Cylindrella Swainson has 

been suppressed for the purpose of the Law 

of Homonymy by Opinion 1 030 (1 974: 1 90). 

This leaves Cylindrella Pfeiffer and Cylindrellidae 

available names. See also Urocoptidae 

and Brachypodellinae. 

Cylindrellininae Zilch, 1959 [25 November] 

Reference: Handbucfi derPaläozoologie, 6(2): 

360 

Type genus: -\CylindrelHna Munier-Chalmas, 

1884 

Remarks: -idae, H. Nordsieck (1986b: 109). 

Cylindrinae Thiele, 1929 [before 21 October] 

Reference: Handbucfi der systematischen 

Weicfitierkunde, 1(1): 341 

Type genus: Cylindra Schumacher, 1817 


of Cylindra llliger, 1802 [Coleóptera]. 

Cylindrobullinae Thiele, 1931 [before 31 Oc- 

tober] 



Type genus: Cylindrobulla P. Fischer, 1857 

Remarks: -idae, Marcus & Marcus (1956: 126); 

-oidea [as -acea], Taylors Sohl (1962: 11, 17). 

Cylindrobullininae Wenz, 1938 [March] 


40 


Type genus: -^ Cylindrobullina Ammon, 1878 


Zilch (1 959 [in 1 959-1 960]: 1 3). -idae / -oidea, 

Bändel (1994a: 80, 87). 

Cylindromitrinae Cossmann, 1899 [April] 


3: 152 

Type genus: Cylindromitra P. Fischer, 1884 


(1975:214). 

Cylindrovertillidae Iredale, 1940 [30 May] 

Reference: The Australian Naturalist, 10: 234 

Type genus: CylindrovertillaO. Boettger, 1881 




Cylleninae L. Bellardi, 1882 [after 1 December] 

Reference: / Molluschi del terreni terziarii del 

Piemonte e della Liguria, parte 3: 159 

Type genus: Cyllene Gray, 1834 

Cymatiidae Iredale, 1 91 3 [9 September] (1 854) 


Type genus: Cymatium Röding, 1798 

Remarks: Established as "the family name to 

be used for the Tritons" on the grounds that 

Cymatium is the oldest genus name in the 

family. See discussion in Beu & Cernohorsky 

(1986: 242). Placed on the Official List by 

Opinion 1650 (1991: 258), with precedence 

from 1854, i.e. from establishment of Ranel- 

lidae Gray, 1854. -inae, Kilias (1973: 56); 


Cymbiinae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853 [September] 

(1847) 


1:158 

Type genus: Cymbium Röding, 1798 

Remarks: -ini [as -ides], Pilsbry & Olsson 

(1954: 16 [286]). When they established 

Cymbiinae, H. Adams & A. Adams did not 

cite Yetinae but listed "VeiusAdanson" in the 

synonymy of Cymbium. Cymbiinae is in pre- 

vailing usage and is conserved under Art. 

40.2, with the precedence of Yetinae. 

Cymbiolinae Bondarev, 1 995 [1 August] 

Reference: La Conchiglia, 27(276): 37 

Type genus: Cymbiola Swainson, 1831 

Cymbulariinae Horny, 1963 [3 March] 

Reference: Sborn i Geologickych ved, Paleontologie, 

ser. P, 2: 129

62 

Type genus: -tCymbularia Koken, 1896 


(1975:207). 

Cymbuliidae Gray, 1840 [16 October] 



Type genus: Cymbulia Péron & Lesueur, 1810 

Remarks: Original spelling Cymbuliadae. 

-oidea [as -acea], Salisbury (1940: 97); -inae, 

vanderSpoel(1976:35). 

Cymouoceidae Gray, 1840 [16 October] 



Type genus: Cymodocea d'Orbigny, 1834 

Remarks: Original spelling Cymodoceadae. 


Cymodocea Rafinesque, 1814 [Crustacea], 

Lamouroux, 1816 [Cnidaria], and Leach, 

1818 [Crustacea]. See Pterocymodoceidae. 

Cynodontidae MacDonald, 1860 [after 16 Feb- 

ruary] 


of London, 23{^).8^ 

Type genus: Cynodonta Schumacher, 1817 

Remarks: -inae, Tryon (1880: 70). 

CYPRAEAcmNAE Schilder, 1930 [14 November] 



Type genus: tCypraeacites Schlotheim, 1820 

Remarks: Not available under Art. 11.7.1.4: 

type genus not available under Art. 20. -ini, 

Schilder & Schilder (1 971 : 80). 

Cypraediinae Schilder, 1927 


(Abt. A, 10): 67 

Type genus: tCypraedia Swainson, 1840 

Remarks: -ini, Schilder (1932b: 250-251). 

Cypraeinae Rafinesque, 1815 


Type genus: Cypraea Linnaeus, 1758 

Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Cypridia. 

-idae [as Cypreadae], Fleming (1822: 


1925-1926]: 88); -ini, Schilder (1927: 87, 

92). 

Cypraeogemmulinae Fehse, 2001 [December] 

Reference: Acta Conchyliorum, 5: 19 

Type genus: -\Cypraeogemmula Vredenburg, 

1920 

Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis, -ini. 

Ibid.: 35. 


Cypraeorbini Schilder, 1927 


(Abt. A, 10): 97 

Type genus:-[Conrad, 1865 

Remarks: -inae, Schilder (1939: 175). Given 

precedence over Bernayini by First Revis- 

er's choice by Schilder (1 939: 1 75-1 76). Precedence 

of Gisortiinae over simultaneously 

published Cypraeorbini determined by Art. 

24 (subfamily vs. tribe). 

Cypraeovulidae Schilder, 1927 


(Abt. A, 10): 68 

Type genus: Cypraeovula Gray, 1824 


272); -ini, Schilder (1929: 990). Precedence 

of Cypraeovulidae over simultaneously published 

Erroneini determined by Art. 24 (fam- 

ily vs. tribe). 

Cyproglobinini Schilder, 1932 [20 October] 

Reference: Fossilium catalogus, I, Pars 55: 1 92 

Type genus: -\Cyproglobina de Gregorio, 1880 

Remarks: Name only. Diagnosed by Schilder 

(1936:106). 

Cyrtulidae MacDonald, 1869 [February] 


History, ser. 4,3: 115 

Type genus: Cyrtulus Hinds, 1843 

Cystiscidae Stimpson, 1865 [25 February] 


1(1): 55 

Type genus: Cystiscus Stimpson, 1865 

Remarks: -inae, Coan (1965: 190). 

Cystopeltinae Cockerell, 1891 [August] 


Society of London, (1891 [2]): 216, 225 

Type genus: Cystope/ia Tate, 1881 

Remarks: -idae, Iredale (1937c: 10). 

Cytharinae Thiele, 1929 [before 21 October] 



Type genus: Cynara Schumacher, 1817 

Cytoridae Climo, 1969 [23 May] 

Reference: Records of the Dominion Museum, 

Q{^4):227 

Type genus: Cytora Kobelt & Möllendorff, 1897 

Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. Climo 

refers to a paper in press in Rec. Auckland 

Inst. Mus., which was apparently never published. 

He subsequently (Climo, 1970: 215) 

synonymized Cytoridae with Liareidae.

Dabrianidae Starobogatov, 1983 [after 22 Feb- 

ruary] 


soveshchanie po izucheniiu mol- 

li skov, 7: 21 

Type genus: Dabriana Radoman, 1974 

Dactylidae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1 853 [Sep- 

tember] 


1:139 

Type genus: Dactylus H. Adams & A. Adams, 

1853 


of Dactylus Schumacher, 1817 [Gastropoda 

Acteonidae]. -inae, H. Adams & A. 

Adams (1853 [in 1853-1858]: 140). 

Dactylopodidae Bonnevie, 1931 [1 October] 


the "Michael Sars" North Atlantic Deep-Sea 

Expedition 1910,5(3): 8 

Type genus: Dactylopus Bonnevie, 1921 


of Daciy/opus Gill, 1859 [Pisces], and 

Dactylopus Glaus, 1862 [Crustacea]. See 

Nectophyllirhoidae. 

Dalmateidae Djalilov, 1977 

Reference: [Cretaceous gastropods from the 

south-east of central Asia]: 35 

Type genus: -fDalmatea Pchelintsev, 1965 

Damilinidae Horny, 1961 [after 4 April] 

Reference: Vestnik Ustredniho Ustavu Geologickeho, 

36(4): 301 

Type genus: -\Damilina Horny, 1961 

Daphnellinae Casey, 1904 [19 May] 


Sciences of St Louis, 14: 126, 164 

Type genus: Daphnella Hinds, 1844 

Remarks: Original spelling Daphnellini, as 

"tribe" of Pleurotomidae, immediately below 

family rank. Ponder & Waren (1988: 307), 

followed by Taylor, Kantor & Sysoev (1993: 

167), attributed the name to "Deshayes, 

1863", but we have not been able to trace it 

in any of Deshayes' papers, and Waren (pers. 

comm.) believes that this was probably an 

error. 

Daudebardiidae Kobelt, 1906 [30 August] 

Reference: Systematisches Conchylien-Cabinet,eä.2, 

Bd. 1,Abt. 12B,Theil2: 178 

Type genus: Daudebardia Hartmann, 1821 

Remarks: -inae, Pilsbry (1908a: viii). 


Davisianidae Egorova, 1972 [after 29 April] 

Reference: Issledovaniia Fauny Morel, 11(19): 

392 

Type genus: Davisiana Egorova, 1972 

Remarks: -inae, Waren & Bouchet, herein. 

Dawsonellidae Wenz, 1938 [October] 


434 

Type genus: -[Dawsonella Bradley, 1874 

Remarks: -inae, Solem (1979: 233). 

Decorospirinae Blodgett & Fryda, 1999 


Society, 44(3-4): 302 

Type genus: -\Decorospira Blodgett & Johnson, 

1992 

Defranciinae Gray, 1853 [February] 



Type genus: ^Defrancia Millet, 1827 

Remarks: Original spelling Defrancianina. In- 

valid: type genus placed on the Official Index 

by Opinion 666 (1963: 267). See Clathurellinaeand 

Lorinae. 

Deianiridae Wenz, 1 938 [October] 


434 

Type genus: -fDeianira Stoliczka, 1860 

Remarks: Original spelling Dejaniridae, based 

on Dejanira, an incorrect subsequent spelling 

(byTryon, 1888 [in 1888-1889]: 9)oWeianira. 

Delavayidae Annandale, 1924 [29 September] 

Reference: Journal and Proceedings, Asiatic 

Society of Bengal, new ser., 19(9): 403 

Type genus: Delavaya Heude, 1889 

Delimini Brandt, 1956 [1 November] 


6): 121 

Type genus: Delima Hartmann, 1842 

Remarks: Original spelling Delimeae. Name only, 

no diagnosis, but made available under Art. 

13.2.1 by usage as a valid name before 2000. 

First diagnosed by H. Nordsieck (1969: 259). 

Delphinoideinae Thiele, 1924 [February] 


Museum in Berlin, 11(1): 60, 70 

Type genus: Delphinoidea T. Brown, 1827 

Delphinulinae Stoliczka, 1868 [1 October] 

Reference: Memoirs of the Geological Sun/ey 

of India. Paleontología Indica. Cretaceous

64 

Fauna of Southern India, Vol. 2, Parts 7-10: 

343, 368 

Type genus: -[Delphinula Lamarck, 1804 

Remarks: -idae, R Fischer (1885 [in 1880- 

1887]: 828). 

Delphinulopsidae Blodgett, Fryda & Stanley, 

2001 


Society, 46(3-4): 3^0 

Type genus: -fDelphinulopsis Laube, 1868 

Dendrodorididae O'Donoghue, 1924 [14 Feb- 

ruary] (1864) 

Reference: Journal of the Linnean Society of 

London, Zoology, 35: 560 

Type genus: Dendrodoris Ehrenberg, 1831 


for Doriopsidae, based on Doriopsis Pease, 

1860, considered by O'Donoghue a synonym 

oi Dendrodoris. Dendrodorididae has 

won general acceptance and, under Art. 

40.2, takes the precedence of "Doriopsidae" 

[= Doridopsidae; see that name], -inae, 

Thiele (1 931 [in 1 929-1 935]: 440); -oidea [as 

-acea], Abbott (1974: 365). 

Dendrolimacini Van Goethem, 1977 [July] 

Reference: Musée Royal de l'Afrique Centrale, 

Annales, Sciences Zoologiques, 218: 

100 

Type genus: Dendrolimax Heynemann, 1868 

Dendronotinae Allman, 1845 [after September] 



Type genus: Dendronotus Alder & Hancock, 

1845 

Remarks: -idae. Alder & Hancock (1855 [in 

1845-1855]: 40); -oidea [as -acea]. Zilch 

(1959:62). 

Dendropomatinae Bändel & Kowaike, 1997 [31 

August] 

Reference: Geológica etPalaeontologica, 31: 

260 

Type genus: Dendropoma Mörch, 1861 

Remarks: Original spelling Dendropominae. 

Dendropupidae Wenz, 1938 [March] 


52 

Type genus: -\Dendropupa Owen, 1860 

Remarks: Name only, -inae. Ibid.: 54 [name 

only]; 470 [October; diagnosed]; -oidea, 

Bouchet, herein [in place of Anthracopupoidea, 

over which it has precedence]. Precedence 

over simultaneously published 


Anthracopupinae determined by Art. 24 (fam- 

ily vs. subfamily). 

Depressizoninae Geiger, 2003 

Reference: Molluscan Research, 23: 50 

Type genus: Depressizona Geiger, 2003 

Deridobranchinae Gray, 1847 [November] 



Type genus: Deridobranchus Ehrenberg, 1831 

Remarks: Original spelling Deridobranchina. 

Dermatobranchidae p. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] 



Type genus: Dermatobranchus van Hasselt, 

1824 


441). 

Dermobranchea Duméril, 1807 


éd. 2, 2: 122 

Remarks: Original spelling "Dermobranches" 

(vernacular), established as a family contain- 

ing "doris, tritonies, scyllées, éolides, phyllidies, 

patelles, ormiers [Haliotis], chitons". Latinized 

by Link (1807: 143). Not available as a familygroup 


Dermobranchiata de Quatrefages, 1844 


ser. 3, Zoologie, 1 : 170 

Remarks: Taxen containing the genera Pelta 

and Chalidis. Established as a family and not 


Deroceratinae Magne, 1952 

Reference: Procés-verbaux des Séances de 

la Société des Sciences Physiques et Naturelles 

de Bordeaux, for 1946-1949: 30 

Type genus: Dereceras Rafinesque, 1820 

Deseretospirini Gordon & Yochelson, 1987 


Professional Paper, 1368: 55 

Type genus: -fDeseretospira Gordon & Yochelson, 

1987 

Remarks: Original spelling Deseretospirides. 

Desmopteridae Chun, 1889 

Reference: Sitzungsberichte der Königlich 

Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschanen 

zu Berlin, Physikalisch-Mathematischen 

Classe, 30(2): 544 

Type genus: Desmopíems Chun, 1889

Despoenidae Newton, 1891 [22 August] 

Reference: Systematic list of the F. E. Edwards 

collection of British Oligocène and Eocene 

Mollusca in the British Museum {Natural History): 

255 

Type genus: Despoena Newton, 1891 


for Proserpinidae, on the erroneous assumption 

that its type genus Proserpina G.B. Sowerby 

11,1 839, was preoccupied by Proserpinus 

Hübner, 1819. 

DiALiDAEKay, 1979 

Reference: Hawaiian marine shells: 114 

Type genus: D/'a/a A. Adams, 1861 

Remarks: Under Art. 13.2.1, not available from 

Ludbrook (1941: 92), who established Dialidae 

without a diagnosis; "Dialidae Ludbrook, 

1941", was rejected under Art. 13b of the '"^ 

edition of the Code by Ponder & de Keyzer 

(1992: 1019). Kay did not declare Dialidae 

new, nor cited an author, but provided a short 

description that satisfies Art. 1 3 of the Code. 

DiAPHANiDAE Odhner, 1914 [22 May] (1857) 

Reference: ArkivförZoologi, 8(25): 15 

Type genus: Diaphana T Brown, 1827 

Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Taylor & Sohl 

(1962: 11); -inae, Waren (1989: 20). When 

he established Diaphanidae, Odhner did not 

cite Amphisphyridae; however, Amphisphyra 

and Diaphana are synonyms, and Diaphanidae 

is conserved under Art. 40.2, with 

the precedence of Amphisphyridae. 

DiASTOMATiDAE Cossmann, 1894 [28 July] 

Reference: Journal de Conchyliologie, 41(4): 

322 

Type genus: -[Diastoma Deshayes, 1850 

Remarks: Original spelling Diastomidae. 

DiATRiiDAE Simroth, 1885 [18 August] 


Zoologie, 42(2): 290 


nus. 

DiAULULiNAE Bergh, 1891 [October] 



Thiere,6: 132 

Type genus: Diaulula Bergh, 1878 

Remarks: Established as subfamily of "Dorididae 

cryptobranchiatae" despite suffix -idae. 

Discodorididae given precedence over Diaululinae 

by First Reviser's action by Valdés 

(2002: 630). 


DicERATABIainville, 1816 



(1816): 52 

Remarks: Original spelling "les Dicères" (ver- 

nacular). Latinized by Blainville (1825: 487). 

Taxon containing the genera Scyllaea, Tri- 

tonia and Thethys [sic]. Established as a family 

and not available as such (not based on 

a genus). 

Dicera(e) Menke, 1828 


19 

Remarks: Established as a division of the fam- 

ily "Heliceae", containing the genera Vertigo 

and Partula. Not available as a family-group 


DiCHOSTASiiNAE Yochelson, 1956 [18 June] 


of Natural History, 110(3): 208 

Type genus: tD'c/?ostes/a Yochelson, 1956 

Remarks: Original spelling Dichostasinae. 

DicRisTiDAE Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975 [18 

December] 


Type genus: Dicrista F. G. Thompson, 1969 

DicROLOMATiDAE Korotkov, 1992 [after 10 August] 


1992(3): 98 

Type genus: -\Dicroloma Gabb, 1868 

Remarks: Original spelling Dicrolomidae. 

DiMORPHOPTYCHiiNAE Wonz, 1938 [March] 

Reference: Handbuch derPalaozoologie, 6(1 ): 

53-54 

Type genus: -\Dimorphoptychia Sandberger, 

1871 

Remarks: -inae, Wenz (October 1938 [in 

1938-1944]: 435). 

DioDORiNAE Odhner, 1932 

Reference: Jenaische Zeitschrift für Naturwissenschaft, 

67: 308 

Type genus: Diodora Gray, 1821 

Remarks: -ini, McLean (1984: 22). 

DiozoPTYxiNAE Pchelintsev, 1 960 [after 29 June] 


Osnovy paleóntologa, molliuski, briukhonogie: 

121 

Type genus: tD/bzopfyx/s Cossmann, 1896 

Remarks: Original spelling Diozoptyxisinae. 

-idae, Pchelintsev (1965: 84).

66 

DiPHYLLiDiiDAE d'Orbigny, 1841 

Reference: Histoire, physique, politique et naturelle 

de l'Ile de Cuba. Mollusques, 1 : 93, 108 

Type genus: Diphyllidia Blainville, 1819 

Remarks: Original spelling Diphyllidlae. See 

Pleurophyllidiidae and Arminidae. 

DiPLOMMATiNiDAE L. Pfeiffer, 1856 [September] 


Type genus: Diplommatina Benson, 1849 

Remarks: Original spelling Diplommatinacea. 

-inae, Blanford (1864: 465). 

DiPNELiciDAE Iredale, 1937 [30 September] 

Reference: The South Australian Naturalist, 

18(2): 22 

Type genus: Dipnelix Iredale, 1937 

DiPSAcciNAE R Fischer, 1884 [30 June] 



Type genus: D/psacct/s H.Adams & A. Adams, 

1853 

DiPTYCHOMiTRiNAE L. Bellardi, 1888 [before 12 

December] 


Piemonte e delta Liguria, parte V(c): 10 

Type genus: -\Diptychomitra L. Bellardi, 1888 

Remarks: See Mitrolumnidae. 

DiPTYxiNAE Pchelintsev, 1960 [after 29 June] 

Reference: [in Pchelintsev & Korobkov, eds] 

Osnovy paleóntologa, molliuski, briukhonogie: 

123 

Type genus: "[Diptyxis Oppenheim, 1889 

Remarks: Original spelling Diptyxisinae. -idae, 

Pchelintsev (1965: 79). 

DiRONiDAE Eliot, 1910 

Reference: A monograph of the British nudibranchiate 

Mollusca, Part 8: 69 

Type genus: Dirona MacFarland in Eliot, 1905 

Remarks: Independently declared fam. nov. by 

MacFarland (1912: 516). 

DisciNAE Thiele, 

(1866) 

1931 [before 31 October] 



Type genus: Discus Fitzinger, 1833 

Remarks: When he established Piscinae, 

Thiele did not discuss or cite Patulinae, but 

he treated Patula as a synonym of Gonyo- 

discus, itself a subgenus of Discus. Discinae 

is in prevailing usage, and it is conserved 

under Art. 40.2, with the precedence of Pat- 


ulinae. Placed on the Official List by Direction 

27 (1955: 484). -idae, Kuroda & Habe 

(1949:31). 

DiscoDORiDiNAE Bergh, 1891 [October] 



Thiere,6: 129 

Type genus: Discodoris Bergh, 1877 


suffix -idae. -idae, Iredale & McMichael 

(1 962: 94). Given precedence over Diaululinae, 

Platydoridinae, and Kentrodoridinae by 

First Reviser's action by Valdés (2002: 630). 

DiscoHELiciDAE Schrödor, 1995 [December] 

Reference: Palaeontographica,.A, 238(1- 

4): 10 

Type genus: -[Discohelix Dunker, 1847 


Bändel (1993a: 63). 

DispoTAEiNAE Gray, 1868 [April] 



Type genus: -fDispotaea Say, 1824 

Remarks: Original spelling Dispoteana, based 

on Dispotea, an incorrect subsequent spelling 

of D/spoteea. 

DisTORsioNiNAE Bou, 1981 [January] 

Reference: Records of the Australian Museum, 

33{5): 253 

Type genus: Distorsio Röding, 1798 


Kuroda, Habe &Oyama (1971: 128[asDis- 

torsiinae]). 

DiTREMARiiNAE,1934 [20 June] 


320 

Type genus: -[Ditremaria d'Orbigny, 1843 

Remarks: No diagnosis, but available under 

Art. 13.2.1 through usage by Wenz (1938 

[in 1938-1944]: 156), who also gave a description. 

Trochotomidae was proposed as 

a replacement name because of the synonymy 

of Ditremaria with Trochotoma; Trochotomidae 

is maintained over Ditremariinae 

under Art. 40.2. 

DocoGLOssATroschel, 1865 

Reference: Das Gebiss der Schnecken, 2(1): 

10 


above family. Treated by Dall (1892: 381) as 

a superfamily, and by Thiele (1 925 [in 1 925-

1926]: 75) as a "Sippe" [= superfamily] (in 

synonymy of Patellacea). Not available as a 


DoLABELLiNAE Pllsbry, 1895 [26 Novomber] 


16(62): 65; 16(63): 150 [13 March 1896] 

Type genus: Dolabella Lamarck, 1801 

Remarks: -idae, Franc (1968c: 849). 

DoLABRiFERiNAE Pilsbry, 1895 [26 Novomber] 


16(62): 64; 16(63): 116 [13 March 1896] 

Type genus: Dolabrifera Gray, 1847 

Remarks: -idae. Franc (1968c: 849). 

DoLiiDAE Latreille, 1825 


1 96 

Type genus: Dolium Lamarck, 1801 

Remarks: Original spelling (family) Doliaria. La- 

treille (1824: table) had already established the 

vernacular "Doliaires", but the name Doliidae 

is not generally accepted as dating from that 

first publication, -oidea [as -acea], Thiele (1 925 

[in 1 925-1 926]: 90). See also Tonnidae. 

DoLOMiTELLiDAE Bändel, 1994 

Reference: Freiberger Forschungsfieft, ser. , 

452:83,88 

Type genus: -f Dolomitella Bändel, 1994 

DoNALDiNiDAE Bändel, 1994 

Reference: Freiberger Forschungsheñ, ser. , 

452: 87 

Type genus: ^Donaldina Knight, 1933 

Remarks: Made available by short diagnosis. 

Declared new, with formal description, in 

Bändel (1996a: 332). 

DoNovANiiNAE Casoy, 1904 [19 May] 



Type genus: Donovania Bucquoy, Dautzenberg 

& Dollfus, 1883 

Remarks: Original spelling Donovaniini, as "tribe" 


rank. Casey used Donovania as the valid name 

for Lachesis Risso, 1826 [invalid], but did not 

explicitly introduce Donovaniini as a replacement 

name for Lachesinae. Invalid: type genus 

a junior homonym of Donovania Leach, 

1814 [Crustacea]. See also Chauvetiinae. 

DoRCASiiNAE Connolly, 1 91 5 [8 April] 


13: 120 


Type genus: Dorcasia Gray, 1838 


144); -ini [as -eae]. Zilch (1960 [in 1959- 

1960]: 463). 

DoRiDiGiTATiDAE Irodale & O'Donoghue, 1923 

[March] 



Type genus: Doridigitata d'Orbigny, 1839 

Remarks: Placed on the Official Index by Opin- 

ion 1980 (2001: 237). 

DoRiDiiNAE Gray, 1847 [November] 



Type genus: Doridium Meckel, 1809 

Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Doridiina. 

-idae, P Fischer (1883 [in 1880-1887]: 

565). Placed on the Official Index by Opin- 

ion 1079 (1977: 16). F. Nordsieck (1972: 23) 

established again Doridiidae in a form ["Doridiidae 

nov. nom. (Aglajidae Renieri, 1804 

non validum (Opinion 427)"] suggesting that 

he had mistaken the implications of Opinion 

1079. See Aglajidae. 

DoRiDiNAE Rafinesque, 1815 


Type genus: Doris Linnaeus, 1758 

Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Doridia. 

-idae [as Doridea], Menke (1828: 5); -oidea 

[as -acea], MacFarland (1909: 6, 9, 65). Placed 

on the Official List by Opinion 1 980 (2001 : 237). 

DoRiDOEiDiDAE Eliot & Evans, 1908 [March] 

Reference: Quarterly Journal of Microscopical 

Science, new ser., 52(2): 289 

Type genus: Doridoeides Eliot & Evans, 1908 

Remarks: See Doridomorphidae. 

DoRiDOMORPHiDAE . Marcus & Ev. Marcus, 

1960 [March] (1908) 

Reference: Abhandlungen der Mathematisch- 

Naturwissenschaftlichen Klasse, Akademie 

der Wissenschaftliche und der Literatur in 

/Wa/nz, (1959[12]):874 

Type genus: Doridomorpha Eliot, 1903 


for Doridoeididae, based on Doridoeides, 

which itself had been erected on the assumption 

that Doridomorpha was preoccupied by 

"Doridomorphe". However, Dorimorphe Audouin 

& Milne-Edwards, 1832, and its emendation 

Dorimorpha Herrmannsen, 1852, do 

not preoccupy Doridomorpha. Treated by 

Odhner (in Franc, 1968c: 878), as a valid

name; maintained under Art. 40.2, with the 

precedence of Doridoeididae. 

DoRiDOPSiDAE Alder & Hancock, 1864 [28 April] 



Type genus: Doridopsis Alder & Hancock, 

1864 

Remarks: Bergh (1876: 384) used Dohopsidae 

with the diagnosis "mandibulis et lingua des- 

titutus ut in Phyllidiis" [jaw and radula absent 

as in Phyllidia], but Dohopsis granulosa 

Pease, 1860, type species of Doriopsis 

Pease, 1860, by monotypy, has a radula and 

belongs in Dorididae (see Kay & Young 

1969). Bergh [in Carus (1889)] treated Doriopsis 

and Doridopsis as synonyms, which 

suggests that Doriopsidae was a misspelling 

of Doridopsidae, diagnosed by Alder & 

Hancock "without tongue, jaws". All usages 

of Doriopsidae refer to dorids without a rad- 

ula, i.e. to Doridopsidae. The confusion between 

Doriopsis and Doridopsis is discussed 

by Pruvot-Fol (1930b: 291-297). See also 

Dendrodohdidae. 

DoRiDoxiDAE Bergh, 1899 

Reference: Den Danske Ingolf-Expedition, 

2(3): 14 

Type genus: Doridoxa Bergh, 1899 

Remarks: -oidea, Bouchet, herein [for consistency 

of ranking]. 

Doriopsidae. See Doridopsidae. 

DoRiPRisMATiciNAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1858 

[November] 


2:657 

Type genus: Doriphsmatica d'Orbigny, 1839 

Remarks: We here declare Doriprismaticinae 

a nomen oblitum under Art. 23.9, and Chromodorididae 

(see that name) a nomen pro- 

tectum. 

DoRSANiNAECossmann, 1901 [October] 


4: 197 

Type genus: Dorsanum Gray, 1847 

DoTiDAE Gray, 1853 [March] 



Type genus: Dofo Oken, 1815 

Remarks: Original spelling Dotonidae. Placed 

on the Official List, with the spelling Dotidae, 

by Opinion 697 (1964: 97). 


Draparnaudiinae Solem, 1962 [November] 

Reference: Bulletin of the British Museum 

{Natural History), Zoology, 9(5): 219 

Type genus: Draparnaudia Montrouzier, 1859 

Remarks: -idae, Schileyko (1999 [in 1998- 

2003]: 437). 

Drepanostomatini Schileyko, 1991 [31 August] 


6): 226 

Type genus: Drepanostoma Pono, 1836 

Remarks: Original spelling Drepanostomini. 

Drepanotrematini Zilch, 1959 [17 July] 


116 

Type genus: Drepanotrema Crosse & P. 

scher, 1880 

Fi- 

Remarks: Original spelling Drepanotremeae. 

Name only, no diagnosis, but made available 

under Art. 13.2.1 by usage as a valid 

name before 2000. -inae, Harry (1962: 38). 

First diagnosed by Harry & Hubendick (1 964: 

19). 

Drilliinae Olsson, 1964 [28 October] 

Reference: Neogene mollusks from northwestern 

Ecuador. 95 

Type genus: Drillia Gray, 1838 

Remarks: Original spelling Drillinae. -idae, 

Taylor, Kantor & Sysoev (1 993: 1 57-1 58). 

Drupinae Wenz, 1938 [March] 


42,47; 1112[1941] 

Type genus: Drupa Röding, 1 798 

Dungina Martynov, 1998 


Type genus: Dunga Eliot, 1902 

Remarks: Original spelling [subtribe] Dungi- 

nini. 

DuPLiCATiNAE Muskhelishvili, 1967 

Reference: Soobshcheniia Akademii Nauk 

Gruzinskoi SSR, 46(2): 392 

Type genus: -[Duplicata Korobokov, 1955 

Remarks: Muskhelishvili attributed Duplicata 

to "Kolesnikov, 1939", but it was not made 

available until Korobkov, 1955. 

DuRGELLiNAE Godwin-Austen, 1888 [April] 


India, 1(6): 253 

Type genus: Durgella Blanford, 1863 

Remarks: -idae, Iredale (1937c: 11); -ini [as 

Durgelli], Solem (1966: 23).

DuRGELLiNiDAE Iredale, 1941 [19 December] 


Type genus: Durge///na Thiele, 1928 

Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. Subsequently 

used, but not diagnosed by Iredale 

(1942:33). 

DuvAUCELiiDAE 

[March] 

Iredale & O'Donoghue, 1923 



Type genus: Duvaucelia Risso, 1826 

Dyakiinae Gude & B. B. Woodward, 1921 [24 

October] 



Type genus: Dyakia Godwin-Austen, 1891 

Remarks: Original spelling Dyakinae. -idae. Van 

Mol (1973: 232); -oidea, Hausdorf (1998: 56); 

-ini, Schileyko (2003 [in 1998-2003]: 1355). 

Eatoniellidae Ponder, 1965 [15 October] 

Reference: Records of the Auckland Institute 

and Museum, 6(2): 50 

Type genus: Eatoniella Dall, 1876 

Remarks: See also Paludestrinidae. 

Eatoninidae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1 975 [1 

December] 


Type genus: Eafon/na Thiele, 1912 

Eatoniopsinae Ponder, 1965 [15 October] 

Reference: Records of the Auckland Institute 

and Museum, 6(2): 123 

Type genus: Eaion/ops/s Thiele, 1912 

Ebalidae Waren, 1995 [January] 

Reference: Bollettino Malacologico, 30(5-9): 205 

Type genus: Ebala Gray, 1847 


Bändel (1994a: 87; 1994b: 148). See also 

Anisocyclidae. 

EeuRNiNAESwainson, 1840 [May] 


Type genus: Eburna Lamarck, 1801 

Remarks: Swainson used Eburna in the sense 

of Babylonia, so that the name Eburninae is 

based on a misidentified type genus; under 

Art. 41, the case should be referred to the 

Commission for a ruling. 

EccuLioMPHALiNAE Wenz, 1938 [March] 


188 

Type genus: \Ecculiomphalus Portlock, 1843 


EcHiNiNiNAE Rosewater, 1972 [15 January] 

Reference: Indo-Pacific Mollusca, 2(12): 510 

Type genus: Echininus Clench & Abbott, 1942 

EcHiNocHiLiDAEOdhner, 1968 

Reference: [in Franc] Traité de zoologie, 5(3): 

866 

Type genus: Echinochila Mörch, 1869 

Remarks: -inae, same reference. Invalid: type 

genus placed on Official Index by Opinion 

812(1967:91). 

EcHiNOFULGURiNAE Petuch, 1994 

Reference: Atlas of Florida fossil shells: 305 

Type genus: -[Echinofulgur Olsson & Harbison, 

1953 

EcPHORiNAE Petuch, 1988 [15 February] 

Reference: Bulletin of Paleomalacology, 1 (1 ): 4 

Type genus: tEcp/?ora Conrad, 1843 

EcTOPHTHALMiDAE Jousseaume, 1894 


Zoologique de France, 7: 301 


Egalvininae Odhner, 1968 


Type genus: Egalvina Odhner, 1929 

Egeidae MacDonald, 1860 [after 16 February] 


of London, 23{^):8^ 


Ekadantinae Thiele, 1929 [before 21 October] 



Type genus: Ekadanta Rao, 1928 

Elachisinidae Ponder, 1985 [16 September] 

Reference: The Journal of Molluscen Studies, 

51(1): 28 

Type genus: Elachisina Dall, 1918 

Elasmatinidae Iredale, 1937 [12 March] 


Type genus: Elasmatina Petit de la Saussaye, 

1843 

Remarks: -inae / -ini, Bouchet, herein [in place 

of Pitysinae / -ini, over which it has priority]. 

Elasmiatidae Kuroda & Habe, 1949 [1 Septem- 

ber] 

Reference: Helicacea: 27 

Type genus: Elasmias Pilsbry, 1910 

Remarks: Original spelling Elasmatinidae. -ini, 

Cooke &Kondo (1961: 218).

70 

Elasmonematidae Knight, 1956 [8 March] 

Reference: Journal of the Washinton Academy 


Type genus: -fElasmonema P. Fischer, 1885 


Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1 960: 

243). 

Elatioriellidae Pchelintsev, 1965 [after 3 Feb- 

ruary] 


Kryma: 94 

Type genus: tElatioriella Pchelintsev, 1965 

Elegantellidae Pchelintsev, 1965 [after 3 Feb- 

ruary] 


Kryma: 97 

Type genus: -\EleganteHa Pchelintsev, 1965 

Eleutherobranchiatae Bergh, 1879 

Reference: Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 45(1 ): 

354 

Remarks: Established as family "Dorididae 

eleutherobranchiatae". Not available as a 


Ellipsostomata Blainville, 1818 


^0: ^85 

Remarks: Original spelling "Ellipsostomes" 

(vernacular). Latinized by Blainville (1819: 

353). Treated as a "Division" [above genus] 

by Bowdich (1822: 27), and as a family by 

Blainville (1 824: 231 ). Not available as a family-group 


Ellipstomatidae Hannibal, 1912 [30 October] 



Type genus: Ellipstoma Rafinesque, 1818 

Remarks: Original spelling Ellipstomidae. 

Ellobiidae L. Pfeiffer, 1854 [August] (1822) 


Type genus: Ellobium Röding, 1798 

Remarks: First introduced in synonymy, but 

available under Art. 11.6. Authorship determined 

by Art. 50.7. Ellobiidae was introduced 

as an alternative name for Auriculidae, because 

Auricula Lamarck, 1799, was considered 

a synonym of Ellobium; Ellobiidae Is in 

prevailing usage (Martins, 1996: 174) and it 

is maintained under Art. 40.2, with the precedence 

of Auriculidae. -inae, same reference; 

-oidea [as -acea], Salisbury (1 940: 98). 


Elonidae GiUenberger, 1977 

Reference: Sixth European Malacological 

Congress [Amsterdam, 1 977], Abstracts: 51 

Type genus: Elona H. Adams & A. Adams, 

1855 

Remarks: Established again as new by Gittenberger(1979: 

143). -inae/-ini, H. Nordsieck 

(1987:23). 

Elysiidae Forbes & Hanley, 1851 [1 Septem- 

ber] 

Reference: A history of British Mollusca and 

their shells, 3:6^3 

Type genus: Elysia Risso, 1818 

Remarks: Original spelling Elysiadae. -oidea 

[as -acea], Salisbury (1940: 97). 

Emarginulidae Children, 1834 


British Museum, ed. 28: 112 

Type genus: Emarginula Lamarck, 1801 

Remarks: -inae, Pilsbry (1890 [in 1890-1891]: 

141). 

Emblandidae Ponder, 1985 [23 December] 


37(6): 350 

Type genus: Emblanda Iredale, 1955 

Embletoniinae Pruvot-Fol, 1954 


Type genus: Embletonia Alder & Hancock, 

1851 

Remarks: Original spelling Embletoninae. 

-idae, Schmekel (1970: 136, 171). 

Emmericiinae Brusina, 1870 [after 2 November] 



in Wien, Abhandlungen, 20: 936 

Type genus: Emmericia Brusina, 1870 

Remarks: -ini [as -eae], Thiele (1928a: 379); 

-idae, Starobogatov (1970b: 32). Under Art. 

23.9 of the Code, Pyrgidiidae Neumayr, 1 869, 

is here declared a nomen oblitum and Emmericiinae 

Brusina, 1870, a nomen protectum, 

based on usage in at least the following publications: 

Franc (1968a: 267), Starobogatov 

(1970b: 32), Radoman (1973a: 13), Golikov 

& Starobogatov (1 975: 210), lljina et al. (1 976: 

215), Giusti & Pezzoli (1980: 63), Boss (1982: 

1092), Giusti & Pezzoli (1982: 466-467), Radoman 

(1983: 157), Starobogatov & Sitnikova 

(1983: 21), Zilch (1983: 93), Boeters & 

Heuss (1985: 105), Mouthon (1986: 181), 

Ponder & Waren (1 988: 297), Vaught (1 989:

23), Hershler & Holsinger (1990: 6, 8), J. B. 

Burch(1993:4), Kabat&Hershler(1993:7), 

Kadolsky (1993: 345), Cosslgnani & Cossignani 

(1995: 11), Millard (1996: 71), Boeters 

(1998: 19), Bank et al. (2001: 25), Esu, Girotti 

& True (2001 : 1 23), Glöer (2002: 1 78). 

To our knowledge, the name Pyrgidiidae has 

not been used as valid after 1899. 

Endodontidae Pilsbry, 1895 [2 February] 


9(33a):xxi 

Type genus: Endocfon ia AI be rs, 1850 

Remarks: -inae, Suter (1913: 684); -oidea [as 

-acea]. Zilch (1959 [in 1959-1960]: 203). 

Engininae Habe, 1973 

Reference: Venus, 32(3): 97 

Type genus: Engina Gray, 1839 

Remarks: Availability doubtful: no explicit diagnosis. 

Not available (no diagnosis) from 

Higo & Goto (1993: 226). 

Enidae B. B. Woodward, 1903 [1 October] 

(1880) 

Reference: Journal of Conchology, 10(12): 

354, 358 

Type genus: Ena Turton, 1831 


519); -oidea, Starobogatov et al. (1971: 8); 

-ini, Hausdorf (1999: 152). Placed on the 

Official List, with precedence from 1880, and 

given precedence over Buliminusidae, by 

Opinion 2018 (2003: 63). 

Enigmaconidae MacKinnon, 1985 

Reference: Alctieringa, 9(1-2): 72 

Type genus: \Enigmaconus MacKinnon, 1985 

Enneidae Bourguignat, 1883 [before July] 


Zoologie, ser. 6, 15 (Art. 2): 74 

Type genus: Ennea H. Adams & A. Adams, 

1855 

Remarks: -inae, Möllendorff (1904 [in 1903- 

1905]: 92). 

Enroulés (Les). See Involvea and Convo- 

lutidae. 

Enterobranchiata de Quatrefages, 1844 


Zoologie, ser. 3, 1: 170 


a mixture of nudibranch genera and sacoglossans. 

Not available (not based on a ge- 

nus). 


Enteroxeninae Schwanwitsch, 1917 

Reference: Zoologicheskii Vestnik, 2: 135 

Type genus: Enteroxenos Bonnevie, 1902 

Remarks: Established as subfamily of Entoconchidae 

despite suffix -ini. -idae, Heding 

& Mandahl-Barth (1938: 36, 38). 

Entocolacidae Voigt, 1888 [31 December] 

Reference: Zeitschrift für Wissenschaftlicfie 

Zoologie, 47(4): 684 

Type genus: Entoco/ax Voigt, 1888 

Entoconchidae Keferstein, 1864 

Reference: DrH. G. Bronn's Klassen und Ordnungen 

der Weichthiere, Bd. 3(2): 1031, 

1057 

Type genus: Entoconctia J. Müller, 1852 

Remarks: -inae [as subfamily Entoconchini], 

Schwanwitsch (1917: 135). 

Entomostomata Blainville, 1818 



Remarks: Original spelling "Entomostomes" 

(vernacular); first latinized by Bowdich (1822: 

38). Unranked taxon in Blainville (1818), 

treated by Blainville (1824: 203) as a family, 


genus). 

EocYPRAEiNAE Schildor, 1924 


(Abt. A, 4): 182,205 

Type genus: tEocypraea Cossmann, 1903 

Remarks: -ini, Schilder (1966b: 269); -idae, 

Fehse(2001: 10, 19-20). 

EoLiDAE / EoLiDiDAE. Soe Aeoüdüdae. 

EOLIDININAE PrUVOt-Fol, 1951 [July] 


et Générale, 88(1 ): 54 

Type genus: Eolidina Quatrefages, 1843 


by Opinion 780 (1966: 102). 

EoPTYCHiiDAE Golikov & starobogatov, 1987 




Type genus: tEoptychia Longstaff, 1930 

EoTOMARiiNAE Wenz, 1938 [March] 


137 

Type genus: tEotomaria Ulrich & Scoffield, 

1897

72 

Remarks: -oidea [as Eotomacea, in synonymy 

of Euomphalacea], Cossmann (1916: 

116); -ini [as -ides] / -idae, Knight, Batten & 

Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 202, 204). 

Epiglyptidae Iredale, 1944 [10 May] 


Type genus: Epiglypta Pilsbry, 1893 

Epigridae Ponder, 1985 [12 February] 


Supplement 4: 101 

Type genus: Epigrus Hedley, 1903 

Epiphallogona Pilsbry, 1895 [2 February] 


9(33a): xxxiii, xxxv 

Remarks: Emendation of the name Epiphallophora. 

Treated as a "tribe" immediately below 

family [Helicidae], the author having 

"purposely abstained from assigning sub- 

family rank to the natural tribes of Helices", 

but Camaeninae given as an alternative 

name; treated as subfamily by J. W. Taylor 



Epiphallophora Pilsbry, 1893 [14 February] 

Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural 

Sciences of Philadelphia, 44: 391 , 397 

Remarks: Established as a "Group" above genus. 


(not based on a genus). See Epiphallogona. 

Epiphragmophorinae Hoffmann, 1928 

Reference: DrH. G. Bronns Klassen und Ordnungen 


2:1239 

Type genus: Epiphragmophora Döring, 1874 

Remarks: -idae, Schileyko (1991: 197-198). 

Epitoniidae Berry, 1910 [8 March] (1812) 


Type genus: Epitonium Röding, 1798 

Remarks: In a review of a paperby Dall (1909), 

Berry introduced Epitoniidae implicitly, but 

not explicitly, as a replacement name for 

Scalidae. Epitoniidae was again declared by 

Dall (in Eastman, 1913: 538) to be a new 

replacement name for Scalahidae, based on 

Scalaria Lamarck, 1801 , by Dall considered 

a synonym of Epitonium. Epitoniidae has 

won general acceptance and is conserved 

under Art. 40.2, with the precedence of the 

replaced name. We here regard the replaced 

name to be Scalariidae (1812) rather than 

Scalidae (1853). -inae, Woodring (1928: 

394); -oidea [as -acea], Salisbury (1 940: 88). 


Eratoinae Gill, 1871 [February] 


227: 9 

Type genus: -[Erato Risso, 1826 

Remarks: -idae, Schilder (1 931 : 

87); -ini, Schil- 

der (1936: 106); -oidea, Schilder (1941: 72). 

Eratotriviini Schilder, 1 936 [1 5 July] 



Type genus: tEratotrivia Sacco, 1894 

Ercolaniinae Schmekel & Portmann, 1982 

Reference: Opisthobranchia des Mittelmeeres. 

Nudibranchia und Saccoglossa: 292 

Type genus: Ercolania Trínchese, 1872 

Eremariontinae Schileyko, 1991 [31 August] 


6): 223 

Type genus: Eremarionta Pilsbry, 1913 

Remarks: Roth (1996: 32) established the 

name Eremariontaphim in a phylogenetic 

classification rejecting formal categorical 

ranks; transposed to the Linnean hierarchy, 

Roth's usage of this family-group name 

would correspond to the rank of a subtribe. 

Ereptinae Godwin-Austen, 1908 [November] 

Reference: The Annals and Magazine of Natural 


Type genus: Erepia Albers, 1850 

Ergalataxinae Kuroda, Habe & uyama, 1971 


Reference: The sea shells ofSagami Bay: 229 


Type genus: Ergalatax Iredale, 1931 

Ergeinae Gray, 1868 [April] 



Type genus: Ergea H. Adams & A. Adams, 

1854 

Remarks: Original spelling Ergaeina. 

Erhaiini Davis & Kuo, 1985 [31 December] 

Reference: [in Davis et al.] Proceedings of the 

Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 

137:69 

Type genus: Erhaia Davis & Kuo, 1985 

Ericiidae Wenz, 1915 




Type genus: Ericia Partiot, 1848 [ex Moquin- 

Tandon, MS]

Erosariinae Schilder, 1924 


(Abt. A, 4): 182, 184,207 

Type genus: Erosar/a Troschel, 1863 


Erroneini Schilder, 1927 

Reference: Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 91 (Abt. 

A, 10): 109 

Type genus: Errónea Troschel, 1863 

Remarks: -inae, Iredale (1935: 106, 120). See 

also under Cypraeovulidae. 

EuAcocHLiDioiDEA Odhner, 1968 


842 

Remarks: Established as suborder Euacoch- 

lidiacea. Treated by Vaught (1989: 66) as a 

superfamily. Not available as a family-group 


EuADENiA Pilsbry, 1895 [2 February] 


9(33a): xxi, xxxvi 

Remarks: Established as a "division" of the 

"tribe" Belogona, itself immediately be\o\N 

family. Treated as a "section" of "subfamily 

Belogona" by J. W. Taylor (1914: 199). Not 


on a genus). 

EuADENiASimroth, 1913 

Reference: [in A. Voeltzkow] Reise in Ostafrika... 

1903-1905. Wissenschaftliche Ergebnisse, 

3: 202 

Remarks: Established as a subfamily of 

Vaginulidae, parallel to the "subfamily" Anadenia. 


EuALOPiiNAE H. Nordsieck, 1978 [16 August] 


3):104 

Type genus: tEualopia O. Boettger, 1877 

Remarks: -ini, H. Nordsieck (2000: 4). 

EuARMiNACEA Odhner, 1939 


Selskabs Skrifter, 1939(1 ): 48 


above family, containing the families Heterodorididae 

and Arminidae. Treated by Franc 

(1968c: 877) as a superfamily Euarminoidea 


genus). See Remarks under Arminidae. 

EuBRANCHiDAE Odhner, 1934 [28 July] 

Reference: British Antarctic {"Terra Nova") 


Expedition, 1910. Natural history report, zoology, 

7(5): 278, 282 

Type genus: Eubranchus Forbes, 1838 

Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Opinion 

774 (1966: 88). -inae, Odhner (in Franc, 

1968c: 883); -ini, Martynov (1998: 765). 

EucALODiiNAE P. Flscher & Crosse, 1873 


et dans TAmérique Centrale. Recherches 


Type genus: Eucalodium Crosse & P. Fischer, 

1868 

Remarks: Original spelling Eucalodinae. -idae, 

Strebel& Pfeffer (1879 [in 1873-1882]: 53). 

EucHONDRiNAE Schlloyko, 1998 [November] 



Type genus: Euchondrus O. Boettger, 1883 


as a replacement name for Multidentulinae, 

based on Multidentula Lindholm, 1925, by 

Schileyko considered a synonym of Euchon- 

drus. 

EucocHLiDAE Bändel, 2002 [October] 



86: 141 

Type genus: \Eucochlis Knight, 1933 

EucoNULiNAE H. .,1928 [16 May] 



Type genus: Euconulus Reinhardt, 1883 


tion 27 (1955: 484). Euconulus is a replacement 

name for Conulus Fitzinger, 1833, non 

Leske, 1 778, but Euconulinae is not a replacement 

name for Conulinae, and Art. 40 does 

not apply, -idae. Zilch (1959 [in 1959-1960]: 

277); -ini [as Euconuli], Solem (1966: 23). 

EucYCLiDAE Koken, 1896 

Reference: Jahrbuch der Kaiserlich-Königlichen 

Geologischen Reichanstalt, 46(1 ): 96 

Type genus: -[Eucyclus Eudes-Deslongchamps, 

1860 

Remarks: -inae, Cossmann (1916: 42-43); 

-oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 209); 

-ini, Hickman & McLean (1990: 75). 

EuDORiDoiDEA Odhner, 1934 

Reference: British Antarctic {'Terra Nova") 

Expedition, 1910. Natural history report, zoology, 

7(5): 230-233

74 BOUCHET&ROCROI 

Remarks: Established as a name above the 

family group. Treated by Vaught (1 989: 69), 

as a superfamily. Not available as a familygroup 


EuEOLiDOiDEA Odhner, 1968 


881 

Remarks: Established as a superfamily and 

not available as such (not based on a ge- 

nus). 

EuGLANDiNiNi H. B.,1941 [24 October] 

Reference: /? Nautilus, 55(2): 54 

Type genus: Euglandina Crosse & P. Fischer, 

1870 

Remarks: Original spelling Euglandinarum. 

-inae. Franc (1968b: 562). 

EuHADRiNAE,Okutani & Nishiwaki, 1994 

Reference: Handbook of malacology, 1: 81 

Type genus: Euhadra Pilsbry, 1890 


Minato (1988: 174). -ini, H. Nordsieck 

(2002b: 43). 

EuLiMELLiNAE Saurin, 1958 


de Saigon, (1958): 65 

Type genus: Eulimella Forbes & M'Andrew, 

1846 

Remarks: Established independently by F. 

Nordsieck (1972: 116). -ini, Bouchet, herein 

[for consistency of ranking]. 

EuLiMiDAE Philippi, 1853 [before 1 May] 

Reference: Handbuch der Conchyliologie und 

Malacozoologie: 194 

Type genus: Eulima Risso, 1826 

Remarks: Original spelling Eulimacea. Also 

credited by Ponder & Waren to "Troschel, 

1 853", without reference [not found], -inae, 

Stoliczka (1868 [in 1867-1871]: 287); 

-oidea [as -acea], Is. Taki & Oyama (1954: 

12). 

EuLOTiDAE Möllendorff, 1898 

Reference: Abhandlungen der Naturforschenden 

Gesellschaft zu Görlitz, 22: 97 

Type genus: Eulota Hartmann, 1840 

Remarks: -inae. Hoffmann (1928: 1239). 

EuMETULiDAE Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975 [18 

December] 


Type genus: Eumetula Jh\e\e, 1912 

Remarks: -inae, Marshall (1978: 72). 

EuMiLACiNAE I. M. Likharev & Wiktor, 1980 [after 

10 November] 

Reference: Fauna SSSR, Molljuskii, 3(5): 290 

Type genus: EumilaxO. Boettger, 1881 

EuNATiciNiNi Oyama, 1969 [30 September] 


Type genus: Eunaticina P. Fischer, 1885 

Remarks: Original spelling Eunaticinl. 

EuoMPHALiDAE White, 1877 

Reference: Report upon United States geographical 

surveys west of the one hundredth 

meridian. Vol. 4, Paleontology: 158 

Type genus: -\Euomphalus J. de . Sowerby, 

1814 


ion 1470 (1 988: 64), where it is attributed to 

de Koninck (1881). -inae, Tryon (1887: 5); 

-oidea [as -acea], Cossmann (1916: 116). 

EuoMPHALiiNAE Schlleyko, 1978 [after 1 March] 


Type genus: Euomphalia Westerlund, 1889 

Remarks: -inl, H. Nordsleck (1993b: 4). 

EuoMPHALOPTERiDAE, 1896 [after September] 

Reference: Die Leitfossilien: 163 

Type genus: -[Euomphalopterus Römer, 1876 


39,43,115). 

EuPARYPHiNAE Perrot, 1939 [after March] 

Reference: Compte-Rendu des Séances de 

la Société de Physique et d'Histoire naturelle 

de Genève, 56{^): 35 

Type genus: Euparypha Hartmann, 1843 

Remarks: Established independently by Lupu 

(1982: 9). -Ini, H. Nordsieck (1987: 38). In- 

valid: type genus placed on the Official Index 

by Opinion 431 . See also Thebini. 

EuPHEMiTiNAE Knight, 1956 [8 March] 

Reference: Journal of the i/Vashington Academy 


Type genus: tEtyp/7em/'tes Warthin, 1930 


Batten & Yochelson (In Moore, 1960: 177). 

-idae. Horny (1962: 475). 

EuPHURiDAE Iredale & O'Donoghue, 1923 [March] 



Type genus: Euphurus Raflnesque, 1815 

Remarks: Declared again nov. by Odhner (in 

Franc, 1968c: 863).

EuRiBiiDAETroschel, 1856 

Reference: Das Gebiss der Schnecken, 1 (1 ): 54 

Type genus: Euribla Rang, 1827 

Remarks: Original spelling Euribiacea. Rang 

& Souleyet (1852: 32, 71) had used the vernacular 

family name "Euribies". Invalid: type 

genus a junior homonym of Euribia Meigen, 

1800 [Diptera]. See Hydromylidae (objective 

synonym), Halopsychidae, and Anopsiidae 

(subjective synonyms). 

EuRYzoNiNAE R J. Wagner, 2002 

Reference: Smithsonian Contributions to Paleobiology, 

88: 85 

Type genus: -fEuryíone Koken, 1896 

Remarks: Established, in violation of Art. 40.1 

as a substitute name for Coelozoninae, 

based on Coelozone, by Wagner treated as 

a junior synonym of Euryzone. 

EuscALiNAE Cossmann, 1912 [August] 


9: 19 


EusEiLiNAE Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987 [after 

23 October] 



Type genus: Euseila Cotton, 1951 

EuspiRiDAE Cossmann, 1907 


de France, Paléontologie, 15(1), Mémoire 

37:21 

Type genus: tE't/sp/raAgassiz, 1838 

Remarks: -inae, Wenz (1 938 [in 1 938-1 944]: 

40,47). 

EusTOMATiDAE Cossmann, 1906 [July] 


7: 10 

Type genus: tEustoma Piette, 1855 

Remarks: Original spelling Eustomidae. 

EuTHECosoMATAMeisenheimer, 1905 

Reference: Deutsche Tiefsee-Expedition, 9(1): 

37,107 

Remarks: Taxon containing the families Limacinidae 

and Cavoliniidae. Established at 

unspecified rank above family, and treated 

by Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 107) as a 

"Sippe" [= superfamily]. Not available as a 


EuTROPiiNAE Gray, 1847 [November] 




Type genus: Eutropia Gray, 1847 [ex Humphrey, 

1797, unavailable] 

Remarks: Original spelling Eutropina. -idae, 

Finlay (1926: 373). 

EuxiNELLiNi Neubert, 2002 [20 September] 

Reference: Collectanea malacologica. 

Festschrift für G. Falkner. 270 

Type genus: Euxinella H. Nordsieck, 1973 

EuxiNiNAE I. M. Likharev, 1962 [after 20 June] 

Reference: Fauna SSSR, new ser., 83: 139 

Type genus: Euxina O. Boettger, 1877 

EwEKOROiiDAE Adegoke, 1977 [29 March] 


7 ^ (295): ^ 00 

Type genus: t£îê/

76 

Falsicingulidae Slavoshevskaya, 1975 


izucheniiu molliuskov, 5: 1 20 

Type genus: Falsicingula Habe, 1958 

Falsipyrgulinae Radoman, 1983 [February] 

Reference: Serbian Academy of Sciences and 

Arts, Monograptis, 547 [Department of Sciences, 

57]: 156 

Type genus: Falsipyrgula Radoman, 1973 

Fanulidae Iredale, 1945 [11 June] 

Reference: Tfie Australian Zoologist, 11(1): 62 

Type genus: Fanulum Iredale, 1913 

Fasciolariidae Gray, 1853 [February] 



Type genus: Fasciolaria Lamarck, 1799 

Remarks: Original spelling Fasciolariadae. 

-inae [as -ana]. Gray (1857a: 28); -oidea [as 

-acea], Korobkov (1 955: 369). 

Fauninae Cossmann, 1909 [April] 


8: 156 

Type genus: Faunas Montfort, 1810 

Fautricini Marshall, 1995 [22 December] 


d'Histoire Naturelle, Paris, 167: 430 

Type genus: Fautrix Marshall, 1995 

Favorininae Bergh, 1889 



Type genus: Favorinus Gray, 1850 


783 (1966: 108). -idae, Schmekel (1968: 122). 

Faxiidae Ravn, 1933 

Reference: Mémoires de l'Académie Royale 

des Sciences et des Lettres du Danemark, 

Section Sciences, ser. 9, 5(2): 42 

Type genus: tFaxia Ravn, 1933 


50-51; 1939 [ibid.]: 697). 

Ferrissiinae Walker, 1917 [14 July] 

Reference: The Nautilus, 31 (1 ): 2 

Type genus: Ferhssia Walker, 1903 

Remarks: Original spelling Ferhssinae. -idae, 

Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 51); -ini, Starobogatov 

(1970b: 53). 

Ferussaciidae Bourguignat, 1883 [before July] 




Type genus: Ferussacla Risse, 1826 

Remarks: Original spelling Ferrussacidae. 

-inae, Kennard & Woodward (1926: xx, 280). 

Under Art. 23.9 of the Code, Cecilioididae 

Mörch, 1864, is here declared a nomen oblitum 

and Ferussaciidae a nomen protectum, 

based on usage in at least the following pub- 

lications: Frömming (1954: 70), Grossu (1955: 

337), Zilch (1959 [in 1959-1960]: 337), J. B. 

Burch (1962b: 197), Franc (1968b: 559), Gittenbergeret 

al. (1970: 86), Giusti (1973: 216; 

1976: 231), Klemm (1973: 271), Jungbluth 

(1 975: 31 ), Grossu (1 981 : 239), Kerney, Camereon 

& Jungbluth (1983: 295), Gittenberger 

et al. (1 984: 31,11 7), van Bruggen & Meredith 

(1 984: 1 60), Wilde, Marquet & Van Goethem 

(1986: pi. 90), Van Goethem (1988: 21), Tillier 

(1 989: 1 82, 284), Bech (1 990: 1 34), Bogon 

(1990: 250), Falkner (in Fechter & Falkner 

1990: 168), Frank (1990: 45), Falkner (1991: 

1 52), Lisicky (1 991 : 1 54), Grossu (1 993: 270), 

Schutt (1993: 7, 320), Altonaga et al. (1994: 

49, 120), de Bruyne et al. (1994: 64), Giusti 

et al. (1 995: 294), T Cossignani & V. Cossignani 

(1995: 20, 86), Bössneck & von Knorre 

(1997: 118), Turner et al. (1998: 237-238), 

Kerney (1999: 168). To our knowledge, the 

name Cecilioididae has not been used as 

valid after 1899. 

Ferussininae Wenz, 1 923 [20 November] (1 91 5) 

Reference: Fossilium catalogus, I, Pars 23: 1838 

Type genus: -fFerussina Grateloup, 1827 

Remarks: Original spelling Ferussinae. Name 

only. Diagnosed by Wenz (1939 [in 1938- 

1944]: 486). Wenz treated Strophostoma 

Deshayes, 1 828, as a junior synonym of Fer- 

ussina, and Ferussininae is implicitly a substitute 

name for Strophostomatidae. 

Ferussininae is conserved under Art. 40.2 with 

the precedence from Strophostomatidae. 


FiBULOPTYGMATiDiDAE Hacobjan, 1973 [after 29 

December] 

Reference: Izvestiia Akademii Nauk Armian- 

skoi SSR, Nauki Zemie, 26(6): 1 

Type genus: -\Fibuloptygmatis Pchelintsev, 

1965 

Remarks: Original spelling Fibuloptygmatidae. 

Again declared nov. by Hacobjan (1976: 80). 

FiBULOPTYxiDAE Pcholintsev, 1965 [after 3 Feb- 

ruary] 


Kryma: 20 

Type genus: t/^'bu/opiyx/s Cossmann, 1898 

Remarks: Original spelling Fibuloptyxisidae.

FiciDAE Meek, 1864 [November] (1840) 

Reference: Smithsonian Miscellaneous Collections,1{^): 

19 

Type genus: Ficus Röding, 1798 

Remarks; -oidea, R Riedel (1995a: 457). Although 

Meek did not state explicitly his reasons 

for establishing the name Ficidae, he 

used it in place of Pyrulidae, based on Pyru- 

la Lamarck, 1799. Ficidae is now in prevail- 

ing usage and it is conserved under Art. 40.2, 

with the precedence of Pyrulidae. 

FicuLiDAE Carpenter, 1857 [1 August] 

Reference: Catalogue of the collection of 

Mazatlan shells in the British Museum: 453 

Type genus: Ficula Swainson, 1835 

FiLHOLiiDAE Wenz, 1923 [5 June] 

Reference: Fossilium catalogus, /, Pars 20: 

744 

Type genus: \Filholia Bourguignat, 1877 

Remarks: H. Nordsieck (1998a: 167-168) intended 

to act as First Reviser under Art. 24.2, 

and to give Triptychiidae Wenz, 1923, precedence 

over Filholiidae. However, Filholi- 

idae was originally proposed at a higher rank 

(family vs. subfamily), and its precedence 

over Triptychiinae is determined automati- 

cally by Art. 24. 

FiLOsiNi H. Nordsieck, 1979 [9 March] 


6): 261 

Type genus: Filosa . Boettger, 1877 

FiMBRiiDAE O'Donoghue, 1926 [May] 

Reference: Transactions of the Royal Canadian 

Institute, 15(2): 226 

Type genus: Fimbria O'Donoghue, 1926 [ex 

Bohadsch, 1761] 

Remarks: Invalid: type genus described in a 

work [Bohadsch, 1761] suppressed by Opinion 

185 (1954: 409). O'Donoghue used Fim- 

bria as a valid name and thus made it 

available; as such, however, it is a junior homonym 

of Fimbria Mühlfeld, 1811 [Bivalvia], 

which makes Fimbhidae O'Donoghue, 1926, 

invalid. 

FiNELLiDAE Thielo, 1929 [before 21 October] 


Weichtierkunde, 1(1); 208 

Type genus: F/ne//a A. Adams, 1860 

FiONiDAE Gray, 1857 [9 May] 



1:227 


Type genus: Fiona Alder & Hancock [in Forbes 

&Hanley], 1853 

Remarks: -inae, Bergh (in Carus, 1889; 215); 

-oidea, Bouchet, herein [in place of Acleio- 

procta, which is not available as a familygroup 

name]. 

FiROLiNAE Rafinesque, 1815 


Type genus; Firola Bruguière, 1791 

Remarks: Original spelling Firolinia. -idae, 

Wiegmann & Ruthe (1832: 518). 

FissiPEDiA Dall, 1921 [24 February] 

Reference; Bulletin of the United States National 

Museum, 112: 85 

Remarks; Taxon containing the family Olividae 

only. Established as a family-group name 

[between superfamily and family] and not 


FissuRACEA Reeve, 1842 [March] 



Remarks: Taxon containing the genera Lottia, 

Siphonaha, Parmophorus, Emarginula, and 

Fissurella. Established as a family and not 


FissuRELLiDAE Fleming, 1822 [June] 

Reference; The philosophy of zoology, 2: 495 

Type genus; Fissurella Bruguière, 1789 

Remarks; Original spelling Fissurelladae. 

-oidea [as -acea]. Gill (1871: 11); -inae, Pils- 

bry (1890 [in 1890-1891]: 141). 

FissuRELLiDEiNAE,1890 [16 December] 

Reference; Manual of conchology, ser. 1, 

12(47): 141, 178 

Type genus: F/sst/re///cyea d 'Orbig ny, 1839 

Remarks; Original spelling Fissurellidinae. -ini, 

McLean (1984; 22). 

Flabellininae Bergh, 1889 


Mediterraneae, 2; 215 

Type genus; Flabellina Voigt, 1834 

Remarks; Placed on the Official List by Opin- 

ion 781 (1966; 104). -idae, Thiele (1931 [in 

1929-1935]: 451); -oidea, Starobogatov 

(1970b: 58). Given relative precedence over 

Coryphellidae Bergh, 1889 by First Reviser's 

action by Opinion 781 : see under that name. 

Flammoconchinae Schileyko, 2001 [June] 



Type genus: Flammoconcha Dell, 1952

78 

Flammulinidae Crosse, 1895 [23 October] 

Reference: Journal de Conchyliologie, 42: 210 

Type genus: Flammulina Martens, 1873 

Remarks: -inae, Climo (1969a: 151). 

Fluminicolinae Clessin, 1880 

Reference: Malakozoologische Blätter, ser. 2, 

2:194 

Type genus: Fluminicola Stimpson, 1865 

Remarks: -idae, Hannibal (1912b: 33). 

Fluxinellini Marshall, 1991 [20 March] 


d'Histoire Naturelle, Paris, ser. A, 150: 45 

Type genus: Fluxinella Marshall, 1983 

Foliniinae F. Nordsieck, 1972 [October] 


172 

Type genus: Folinia Crosse, 1868 

Fontigentinae D. W. Taylor, 1966 [1 October] 


Type genus: Fontigens Pilsbry, 1933 

FossARiDAE A. Adams, 1 860 [May] 


H/sfor/, ser. 3,5:410 

Type genus: Fossarus Philippi, 1841 

Remarks: When he established the name Fossaridae, 

A. Adams cited the type genus as 

Fossar. Fossar Gray, 1847 is an unjustified 

emendation o^ Fossarus Philippi, 1841. 

FossARiiNAE B. Dybowski, 1913 [March] 



Petersbourg, 17: 178 

Type genus: Fossaria Westerlund, 1885 

Remarks: Original spelling Fossarianinae. 

FossARULiNAE Wenz, 1926 [26 February] 


2157 

Type genus: -fFossarulus Neumayr, 1869 

FowLERiNiNAE Pruvot-Fol, 1926 [1 July] 

Reference: Résultats des Campagnes Scien- 

tifiques du Prince Albert 1er de Monaco, 70: 

20 

Type genus: Fowlerina Pelseneer, 1906 

Remarks: Original spelling Fowlerinae. 

Fruticicolinae Kobelt, 1904 [October] 


newser., 11: 65, 131 

Type genus: Fruticicola Held, 1837 


Remarks: When he established the name Fru- 

ticicolinae, Kobelt used Fruticicola with Helix 

hispida Linnaeus, 1758, as type species, by 

subsequent designation by Martens (in Albers, 

1 860: 1 03). Lindholm (1 927a: 1 1 9) discovered 

thatHerrmannsen (1847:450) had earlier validly 

designated Helix fruticum O. F. Müller as 

type species. He then transfered the name 

Fruticicolidae to what had earlier been called 

Eulotidae, and established Trochulinae for 

what had until then been called Fruticicolinae. 

-idae, Lindholm (1927a: 120); -ini [as -eae], 

Thiele (1931 [1929-1935]: 691). 

Fryeriidae Baranetz& Minichev, 1994 [after 14 

October] 

Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 73(11 ): 34 

Type genus: Fryeria Gray, 1853 

FucoLiDAE Pruvot-Fol, 1933 [June] 

Reference: Bulletin du Muséum National 

d'Histoire Naturelle [Paris], ser. 2, 5(5): 401 

Type genus: Fucola Quoy & Gaimard, 1833 

Fulgorariinae Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954 [7 Sep- 

tember] 


gy, 35{^52): 16 [286] 

Type genus: Fa/gorar/a Schumacher, 1817 

Remarks: Original spelling Fulgorarinae. 

Fulgurinae Stoliczka, 1867 [1 April] 


of India. Paleontología Indica. Cretaceous 

Fauna of Southern India, Vol. 2, Parts 1^: 112 

Type genus: Fa/gtvr Mo ntfort, 1810 


for Cassidulidae Gray, 1 854, based on Cassidulus, 

a name which Stoliczka stated to be 

"not traceable with certainty". However, 

Stoliczka treated Cassidulus as a synonym 

of Melongena, and generically different from 

Fulgur; Art. 40.2 does not apply, -idae [de- 

clared new], Grabau & Shimer (1909: 764). 

See Busyconidae. 

Fusiformia Latreille, 1824 [November] 



Remarks: Original spelling "Fusiformes" (ver- 

nacular). Latinised by Latreille (1825: 192). Established 

as a family containing the genera 

"Potámide", "Cérite", "Cancellaire", "Fasci- 

oiaire", "Carreau", "Pleurotome", "Turbinelle", 

"Fuseau", "Latiré", "Clavatule" and "Pyrule". 


based on a genus).

FusiNAE Swainson, 1840 [May] 


Type genus: Fusus Bruguière, 1789 


of Fusus Helbling, 1779 [Gastropoda]; see 

Opinion 1765 (1994: 159). -idae, d'Orbigny 

(1 843 [in 1 842-1 843]: 330); -oidea [as -acea], 

Cossmann (1906: 2). See Fusinidae. 

FusiDAE Iredale, 1915 [12 July] 



Type genus: Fusus Helbling, 1779 


Official Index by Opinion 1765 (1994: 159). 

Fusinidae Wrigley, 1927 [30 December] 



Type genus: Fus/nus Rafinesque, 1815 


for Fusidae Swainson, 1840, invalid because 

its type genus is a junior homonym, -inae, 

Wenz (1943 [in 1938-1944]: 1256). 

FusispiRiDAE S.A. Miller, 1889 [after October] 



Type genus: -fFusispira Hall, 1871 

FusuLiNAE Lindholm, 1924 [19 April] 



Type genus: Fusulus Fitzinger, 1833 

Remarks: -ini [as -eae], H. Nordsieck (1963: 

101). 

Gabrieloninae Hickman & McLean, 1990 [26 

November] 


Angeles County Science Series, 35: 60 

Type genus: Gabrielona Iredale, 1917 

Gadiniidae Gray, 1840 [16 October] 



Type genus: Gadinia Gray, 1824 

Remarks: Original spelling Gadiniadae. -oidea, 

H. B. Baker (1964: 152); -inae [in synonymy 

of Trimusculinae], Harbeck (1996: 28). See 

Trimusculidae, which is conserved over Ga- 

diniidae under Art. 40.2. 

Galeodidae Thiele, 1925 [1 November] 


Type genus: Ga/eodes Röding, 1798 



forTurbinellidae, based on Turbinella, listed 

by Thiele as a synonym of Xancus. Invalid: 

type genus a junior homonym of Galeodes 

Olivier, 1791 [Arachnida]. 

Galeodoliidae Sacco, 1891 [25 March] 

Reference: Memorie delta Reale Accademia 

delle Scienze di Tohno, ser. 2, 41 : 1 [reprint]; 

225 0ournal] 

Type genus: -fGaleodolium Sacco, 1891 

Remarks: Galeodoliidae is not available from 

Sacco (1890: 21 ), because Galeodolium was 

then not an available name. 

Galerinae Gray, 1857 [9 May] 



/:117 

Type genus: Galerus H. Adams & A. Adams, 

1854 [ex Humphrey, 1797, unavailable] 

Remarks: Original spelling Galerina. -idae, 

Macpherson& Chappie (1951: 127). 

Ganitidae Rankin, 1979 [25 May] 



Type genus: Ganitus Er. Marcus, 1953 

Remarks: -oidea, Starobogatov (1983: 31). 

Garnieriinae C. Boettger, 1926 

Reference: Archiv für Naturgeschichte, Abt. A, 

91(5): 5 

Type genus: Gam/er/a Bourguignat, 1877 

Remarks: -ini, H. Nordsieck (2002a: 5). 

Garrettiinae Kobelt, 1906 [after September] 

Reference: Jahrbijcher des Nassauischen 

Vereins für Naturkunde in Wiesbaden, 59: 

49,138 

Type genus: Garrettia Paetel, 1890 

Remarks: Opinion 973 (1971: 149-150) ruled 

that Omphalotropidinae is to be given precedence 

over Garrettiinae. -ini [as -eae], 

Thiele (1929 [in 1929-1935]: 173). 

Gascoignellidae K. R. Jensen, 1985 

Reference: [in Morton & Dudgeon, eds.] Proceedings 

of the 2nd International Workshop 

on the Malacofauna of Hong Kong and 

Southern China, 2{^): 99 

Type genus: Gascoignella K. R. Jensen, 1985 

Gastrocoptinae Pilsbry, 1918 [24 April] 


24(96): X

Type genus: Gasírocopía Wollaston, 1878 

Remarks: -idae, Schileyko (1998: 129). 

Gastrodontinae Tryon, 1866 [1 July] 


2(3): 242, 254 

Type genus: Gastrodonta A\bers, 1850 

Remarks: -idae, Akramovski (1976: 84); 

-oidea, Schileyko (1979a: 57). 

Gastropterinae Swainson, 1840 [May] 


Type genus: Gastropteron Kosse, 1813 

Remarks: Original spelling Gasteroptehdae, 

based on Gasteropteron, an incorrect subsequent 

spelling of the name of the type 

genus; established as subfamily despite suf- 

fix -idae. -idae, Agassiz( 1846: 37); Gastropte- 

roidae [Agassiz, 1847: 160] is an unjustified 

emendation based on Gastropterum Agassiz, 

1847, also an unjustified emendation. 

Gazini Hickman & McLean, 1990 [26 Novem- 

ber] 



Type genus: Gaza Watson, 1879 

GEITODORIDIDAEOdhner, 1968 


870 

Type genus: Geitodoris Bergh, 1891 

Geocochlides Latreille, 1824 [November] 



Remarks: Original spelling "geocochlides" 

(vernacular); latinized by Latreille (1825: 

179). Established as a family containing es- 

sentially the Stylommatophora. Not available 


genus). 

Geomelaniidae Kobelt& Möllendorff, 1897 [15 

June] 



74 

Type genus: Geomelania L. Pfeiffer, 1845 


80). 

Geomitrinae C. Boettger, 1909 [20 January] 


Malakozoologischen Gesellschaft, 41 (1 ): 4 

Type genus: Geomitra Swainson, 1840 



Georissinae W. Blanford, 1864 [June?] 



Type genus: Geohssa Blanford, 1864 

Remarks: -idae, Iredale (1944: 300). 

Geotrochinae Schileyko, 2002 [September] 



Type genus: Geoiroc/?tys van Hasselt, 1823 

Remarks: Not available (no description; not 

used as valid before 2000; Art. 13.2.1) from 

Iredale (1941b: 72 [as Geotrochidae]). 

Gibbinae Steenberg, 1936 [30 March] 

Reference: Mémoires du Musée Royal 

d'Histoire Naturelle de Belgique, ser. 2, 3: 

146 

Type genus: G/bbt/s Mon tfort, 1810 

Remarks: Steenberg gave a diagnosis for the 

subfamily "Gonidominae or Gibbinae", thus 

suggesting synonymy of the two names although 

their type genera are not objective 

synonyms. 

GiBBULiNAE Stoliczka, 1868 [1 October] 




361 

Type genus: Gibbula Risso, 1826 

Remarks: -ini, Hickman & McLean (1990: 97). 

GiRAsiiDAE Collinge, 1902 [29 September] 

Reference: The Journal of Malacology, 9(3): 

71,73 

Type genus: Girasia Gray, 1855 


640); -ini [as Girasii], Solem (1966: 76). 

GiRAUDiiDAE Bourguignat, 1885 [August] 

Reference: Notice prodromique sur les mollusques 

terrestres et ftuviatiles (...) dans la 

région méridionale du lac Tanganika: 11,61 

Type genus: Giraudia Bourguignat, 1885 

Remarks: Original spelling Giraudidae. Invalid: 

type genus a junior homonym of Giraudia 

Foerster, 1868 [Hymenoptera]. 

GisoRTiiNAE Schilder, 1927 


(Abt. A, 10): 85 

Type genus: -[Gisortia Jousseaume, 1884 

Remarks: -idae, Schilder (1930: 126); -ini, 

Schilder (1 932b: 250-251 ). Precedence over 

Cypraeorbini and Bernayini determined by 

Art. 24 (subfamily vs. tribe).

GiTTENBERGERiiNAESchileyko, 1991 [31 August] 


6): 225 

Type genus: Gittenbergeria Schileyko, 1991 

Glabrocingulini Gordon & Yochelson, 1987 


Professional Paper, 1368: 57 

Type genus: -^Glabrocingulum Thomas, 1940 

Remarks: Original spelling Glabrocingulides. 

Glacidorbidae Ponder, 1986 [13 May] 

Reference: ZoologicalJournalofthe Linnean 

Society, 87 {^).8^ 

Type genus: Glacidorbis Iredale, 1943 


Glandinidae Bourguignat, 1877 

Reference: Bulletin de la Société des Sciences 

Physiques et Naturelles de Toulouse, 

3(1): 76 

Type genus: G/anci/na Schumacher, 1817 

Remarks: -inae [as "Unterfamilie Glan- 

dinidae"], Strebel (1878 [in 1873-1882]: 5). 

Glaucidae Gray, 1827(1815) 

Reference: Encyclopaedia metropolitana. Vol. 


[= plate 3] 

Type genus: Glaucus Förster, Mil 

Remarks: First introduced as "les Glauques" 

(vernacular) by Férussac (1822: xxviij); how- 

ever, the name Glaucidae is not generally 

accepted as dating from that first publication, 

-inae, Gray (1 850b: 1 07). Glaucus is a senior 

synonym of Pleuropus Rafinesque, 1815 (see 

under Pleuropinae), and it could be argued 

that Glaucidae is to be maintained under Art. 

40.2, with the precedence of Pleuropinae, i.e. 

1815. However, this would have the unwanted 

consequence of giving Glaucidae precedence 

over Aeolidiidae Gray, 1827, i.e. the 

name of the superfamily would be Glaucoidea 

instead of Aeolidioidea. To achieve stability, 

under Art. 23.9 of the Code, Pleuropinae 

Rafinesque, 1815, is here declared a nomen 

oblitum and Glaucidae Gray, 1827, a nomen 

protectum, based on usage in at least the fol- 

lowing publications: Pruvot-Fol (1954: 436), 

Thompson & McFarlane (1967: 107), Marcus 

& Marcus (1967: 7), F. Nordsieck (1972: 82), 

Abbott (1974: 381), Barnard (1974: 738), M. 

Milier (1974: 31), Porter (1974: 300), Fez 

Sanchez (1 974: 97), Thompson (1 976: 22, 33, 

35), Powell (1979: 290), Rudman (1980: 139), 

Bertsch & Johnson (1981 : 

5), 

Schmekel & Portmann (1982: 198), Jensen & 


Orr (1981 : 80), 

Clark (in Sterrer 1 985: 455), Rios (1 985: 1 93), 

Gosliner(1987: 127), Coleman (1989: 53), Lain 

& Gilmer (1989: 214, 224), Vaught (1989: 72), 

Cattaneo-Vietti et al. (1990: 26), Sabelli et al. 

(1990: 72, 267), Wells & Bryce (1993: 156), 

Millard (1996: 244), Spencer & Willan (1996: 

36), Rudman (in Beesley et al. 1998: 1013). 

To our knowledge, the name Pleuropinae has 

not been used as valid after 1899. 

Glauconiidae Pchelintsev, 1953 [after 9 April] 

Reference: Fauna Briukhonogikh verkhnemelovykh 

otiozhenii Zakavkaz'ia i Srednei 

Azii [Geologicheskii Muzei Karpinskogo, 

Seriia Monograficheskaia, 1]: 90 

Type genus: tGlauconia Stoliczka, 1868 


of Glauconia Gray, 1845 [Reptilia]. See 

Cassiopidae. 

Glebinae van der Spoel, 1976 

Reference: Pseudothecosomata, Gymnosomata 

and Heteropoda (Gastropoda): 40 

Type genus: Gleba Forskal, 1776 

Glessulidae Godwin-Austen, 1920 [November] 


/nd/a, 3(1):6 

Type genus: 6/essu/a Martens, 1860 

Remarks: -inae, established independently by 

Schileyko (in Schileyko & Kuznetsov, 1996: 

159). 

Globactaeoninae Cossmann, 1895 [February] 


1 : 

43 


Globisininae Powell, 1933 [28 February] 



Type genus: -\Globisinum Marwick, 1924 

Globulariinae Wenz, 1941 [October] 


1019 

Type genus: ^Globularia Swainson, 1840 


(1975:212). 

Glossodorididae O'Donoghue, 1924 [14 Feb- 

ruary] 

Reference: Journal of the Linnean Society of 

London, Zoology, 35: 552 

Type genus: G/ossodor/s Ehren berg, 1831 

Remarks: Proposed as replacement name for 

Chromodoridinae, based on Chromodoris

82 

Alder & Hancock, 1855, considered by 

O'Donoghue to be a junior subjective synonym 

of Glossodoris. The name Glossodorididae 

has not won general acceptance and 

Art. 40.2 does not apply, -inae, Thiele (1931 

[in 1929-1935]: 430). 

Gnathodoridacea Odhner, 1934 [28 July] 


Expedition. 1910. Natural history report, zoology, 

7(5): 233 

Remarks: Taxon established at unspecified rank 

below suborder, containing the genera Bathydoris 

and Doridoxa. Treated as superfamily 

Gnathodoridoidea by Schmekel & Portmann 

(1982: 5, 10,46,56). Not available as a family-group 


GoDwiNiiNAE Cooke, 1921 

Reference: Occasional Papers of the Bernice 

P. Bishop Museum, 7(12): 263 

Type genus: Godwinia Sykes, 1900 

GoNiAEOLiDiDAE Odhner, 1907 

Reference: Kungliga Svenska Vetenskapsakademiens 

Handlingar, 41 (4): 8, 18 

Type genus: Goniaeolis M. Sars, 1861 

GoNiASMATiDAE Nützel & Bändel, 2000 [Septem- 

ber] 


Paläontologie, Monatshefte, 2000(9): 560- 

561 

Type genus: tGon/asma Tomlin, 1930 

Remarks: Original spelling Goniasmidae. 

GoNiDOMiNAE Steenberg, 1936 [30 March] 

Reference: Mémoires du Musée Royal 

d'Histoire Naturelle de Belgique, ser. 2, 3: 146 

Type genus: Gonidomus Swainson, 1840 

Remarks: Steenberg gave a diagnosis for the 

subfamily "Gonidominae or Gibbinae", thus 

suggesting synonymy of the two names although 

their type genera are not objective 

synonyms. 

GONIOBASIA 

Remarks: Ponder & Waren (1 988: 294) listed 

a family-group name "Goniobasia Tryon, 

1865". However, Tryon( 1865: 124) only used 

the expression "Goniobasic Section" and did 

not establish a family-group name. 

GoNioDisciNAE. See Gonyodiscinae. 

GoNiODORiDiNAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1854 

[October] 



2:52 

Type genus: Goniodoris Forbes & Goodsir, 

1839 

Remarks: -idae. Gray (1857a: 211). 

GoNioGNATHA Mörch, 1859 

Reference: Malakozoologische Blätter, 6: 109, 

112 

Remarks: Taxon containing the genera Orthal- 

icus and Pseudostrombus. Established as a 


on a genus). 

GoNiospiRiDAE Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987 




Type genus: \Goniospira Cossmann, 1896 

GoNOSTOMATiNAE Kobolt, 1904 [October] 


new ser., 11 : 62 

Type genus: Gonostoma Held, 1837 

Remarks: Original spelling Gonostominae. 


Gonostoma Rafinesque, 1810 [Pisces], and 

Gonostoma yan Hasselt, 1823 [Pisces]. 

Gonyodiscinae A. J. Wagner, 1928 [May] 

Reference: Annales Zoologicae Musei Polonici 

Historiae Naturalis, 6(4): 305 

Type genus: Gonyodiscus Fitzinger, 1833 

Remarks: Original spelling Goniodiscinae, 

based on Goniodiscus, an incorrect subsequent 

spelling (and homonym of Goniodiscus 

Müller & Troschel, 1842 [Echinodermata]). 

-idae, Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 

53,55,69). 

GoNYOSTOMATABowdich, 1822 [February] 

Reference: Elements of conchology fârt 1, 

Univalves: 35 

Remarks: Original spelling "Goniostomes" 

(vernacular) by Blainville (1818a: 185, 214- 

215). Latinized as the name of a "division" 

[above genus], containing the genera Trochus, 

Cirrites, Solarium, Euomphalites and 

lanthina. Treated as a family, spelling 

emended to Goniostomata, by Blainville 

(1 824: 222). Not available as a family-group 


Gordenellidae Gründel, 2000 



Type genus: tGordenella Gründel, 1990

GoRGOLEPTiDAE McLean, 1988 [4 May] 



Type genus: Gorgo/epi/s McLean, 1988 

GossELETiNiNAE Wenz, 1938 [March] 


39,43,131 

Type genus: ^Gosseletina Bayle [in P. Fischer], 

1885 


(in Moore, 1960:210). 

GouGEROTiiNAE Le Renard, 1980 [17 July] 

Reference: Bulletin d'Information des Géologues 

du Bassin de Paris, 1 7(2): 23 

Type genus: -fGougerotia Le Renard, 1980 

Graciliariini h. Nordsieck, 1979 [9 March] 


6): 263 

Type genus: Graciliaria E. A. Bielz, 1867 

Graecoanatolicinae Radoman, 1973 [31 May] 

Reference: Phrodnjacki Muzej Beogradu, 

Posebna Izdanja, 32: 11 

Type genus: Graecoanato//'ca Radoman, 1973 

Grandipatulinae Pfeffer, 1930 [2 January] 



Type genus: -fGrandipatula Cossmann, 1889 

Grandostomatinae Horny, 1962 [after 3 August] 


37(6): 473 

Type genus: \Grandostoma Horny, 1962 

Remarks: Available under Art. 1 3.5 [combined 

description of family and genus], -idae, Golikov 


Grangerellidae Russell, 1931 [4 November] 


84 

Gymnocerithiidae Golikov & Starobogatov, 

1987 [añer 23 October] 



Type genus: -fGymnocerithium Cossmann, 

1906 

Gymnodorididae Odhner, 1941 

Reference: Göteborgs Kungliga Vetenskapsoch 

Vitterhets-Samhälles Handlingar, ser. 6, 

ser. , 1(11): 15 

Type genus: Gymnodohs SWmpson, 1855 

Remarks: Declared again nov. by Odhner (in 

Franc, 1968c: 865). 

Gymnoglossa Gray, 1853 


History, ser. 2, 11: 129, 130 

Remarks: Name used by Gray for two different 

taxa of gastropods, one containing the 

families Acusidae, Pyramidellidae, and Ar- 

chitectonicidae; the other containing the 

family Cancellariidae only. Treated by Dai! 

(1890: 159) as a superfamily (containing 

Eulimidae and Pyramidellidae). Not available 


a genus). 

Gymnosomata Blainville, 1824 


32: 273 



Gyrineinae Higo & Goto, 1993 [1 February] 




Type genus: Gyrineum Link, 1807 


Gyrodinae Wenz, 1938 [March] 


40,47 

Type genus: -{Gyrodes Conrad, 1 860 

Remarks: Name only. Diagnosed by Wenz 

(1941 [in 1938-1944]: 1017). -idae [as Gyrodeidae], 

Pchelintsev & Korobkov (1960: 

180); -oidea [as Gyrodesacea], Pchelintsev 

(1963:51). 

Gyronematinae Knight, 1956 [8 March] 



Type genus: -[Gyronema Ulrich [in Ulrich & 

Scoffield], 1897 



Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 

239). 

Gyroscalinae Jousseaume, 1912 [14 August] 


de France, 24(3-4): 230, 244 

Type genus: Gyroscala de Boury, 1887 

Gyrotominae Hannibal, 1912 [30 October] 



Type genus: Gyrotoma Shuttleworth, 1845 

Hadridae Iredale, 1937 [12 November] 

Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 9{^)^. 19 

Type genus: Albers, 1860 

Hainesiinae Thiele, 1929 [before 21 October] 



Type genus: Hainesia L. Pfeiffer, 1856 

Remarks: -idae, Götting (1974: 124). 

Haitiini D. W. Taylor, 2003 [March] 


Suppl. 1: 128 

Type genus: Haitia Clench & Aguayo, 1932 

Halgerdinae Odhner, 1926 



2(1): 54 

Type genus: Halgerda Bergh, 1880 

Remarks: -idae, Odhner (1934: 232, 269). 

Haliidae Kobelt, 1888 [after June] 

Reference: Iconographie der schalentragenden 

europäischen Meeresconchylien, Heft 

8[=Bd.2, Lief. 1]: 5 

Type genus: t Halla Risse, 1826 

Remarks: Established independently by Sacco 

(1893: 64). -inae, Casey (1904: 124); -Ini 

[as -ides], Pilsbry & Olsson (1 954: 1 8 [288]). 

See also Ampullidae. 

Haliotinae Rafinesque, 1815 


Type genus: Haliotis Linnaeus, 1758 

Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Hali- 

otidia. -idae, Fleming (1822: 492); -oidea [as 

-acea]. Gill (1871: 11). 

Halistylinae Keen, 1958 [5 December] 


eä. 1:260

Type genus: Halistylus Dall, 1890 


Keen (in Moore, 1960:262). 

Haloceratidae Waren & Bouchet, 1991 [20 

March] 


d'lHistoire Naturelle, Paris, ser. A, 150: 133 

Type genus: Haloceras Dall, 1889 

Halolimnohelicinae H. Nordsieck, 1986 [September] 

Reference: Heldia, 1(4): 116 

Type genus: Halolimnohelix Germain, 1913 

Remarks: -idae. Prieto et al. (1993: 71 ). 

Halopsychidae Pelseneer, 1887 

Reference: Challenger reports, 58: 52 

Type genus: Halopsyche Keferstein, 1862 


for Euribiidae (invalid). Invalid: type genus a 

junior homonym of Halopsyche de Saussure, 

1857 [Crustacea]. See Anopsiidae and Hydromylidae. 

Haminoeinae Pilsbry, 1895 [2 February] 


15(60): 351 

Type genus: /-/am/noea Tu rton, 1830 

Remarks: Original spelling Hamineinae. 

Placed on the Official List, and spelling ruled 

to be Haminoeinae, by Opinion 1942 (2000: 

52). -idae [as Haminoeidae], Starobogatov 

(1970b: 57); -oidea, Sabelli et al. (1990: 54, 

231). 

Hampilininae Kobayashi, 1958 

Reference: Japanese Journal of Geology and 

Geography, Transactions, 29(1-3): 115 

Type genus: \Hampilina Kobayashi, 1958 

Remarks: Original spelling Hamplininae. 

Hancockiidae MacFarland, 1923 [September] 

Reference: Journal of Morphology, 38(1): 90 

Type genus: Hancockia Gosse, 1877 

Remarks: Original spelling Hancockidae. 

Haplogona Pilsbry, 1893 [14 February] 


Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 44: 391, 

400 

Remarks: Latinization of "haplogonen Gattungen" 

[vernacular] of Ihering (1892b: 402). 

Established as a "Group" above genus. 

Treated by Pilsbry (1895b: xxi, xxix), at a 

rank below family [Endodontidae], contain- 


ing the genera Flammulina, Phasis, Amphidoxa, 

Endodonta, and Pyramidula; by J. W. 

Taylor (1914: 169) as subfamily [of Endodontidae]. 



HaplotrematidaeH. B. Baker, 1925 [19 January] 


Type genus: Haplotrema Ancey, 1881 

Remarks: See also Circinariidae. -inae, H. B. 

Baker(1941a:134). 

Harpagodidae Pchelintsev, 1963 

Reference: Briukhonogie Mezozoia Gornogo 

Kryma [Geologicheskii Muzei Karpinskogo, 

Seriia Monograficheskaia, 4]: 51 

Type genus: -fHarpagodes GiW, 1870 

Remarks: Original spelling Harpagodesidae. 

Harpidae Bronn, 1849 

Reference: Index palaeontologicus, II, Abt. , 

Enumerator palaeontologicus: 469 

Type genus: Harpa Röding, 1798 

Remarks: Original spelling (family) Harpina. 


(1987: 137). -inae. Gray (1853a: 127). 

Haurakiidae Slavoshevskaya, 1975 



Type genus: Haurakia Iredale, 1915 

Haustrinae Tan, 2003 

Reference: Journal of Natural History, 37: 981 

Type genus: Haustrum Perry, 1811 

Hauttecoeuriidae Bourguignat, 1885 [August] 

Reference: Notice prodromique sur les Mollusques 

terrestres et fluviátiles (...) dans la 

région méridionale du lac Tanganika: 10,41 

Type genus: Hauttecoeuha Bourguignat, 1885 

Remarks: Original spelling Hauttecoeuridae. 

-inae / -ini, Bouchet & Strong, herein. 

Hedleyellidae Iredale, 1937 [12 November] 


Type genus: Hedleyella Iredale, 1914 

Remarks: -oidea, Iredale (1942: 35). 

Hedleyoconchidae Iredale, 1942 [June] 

Reference: The Australian Naturalist, 11(2): 34 

Type genus: Hedleyoconcha Pilsbry, 1893 

Remarks: Salisbury (1942 [December]: 53) 

listed Hedleyoconchidae fam. nov. with reference 

to Iredale (1941a: 265). However, in 

that paper, Iredale merely "removed [Hed-

86 

leyoconcha] to the neighbourhood of the 

family Durgellidae with family rank", but did 

not explicitly introduce Hedleyoconchidae. 

Hedylidae Bergh, 1895 [January] 



in Wien, 45: 4 

Type genus: Hedyle Bergh, 1895 

Remarks: Introduced as the vernacular (fam- 

ily) "die Hedyliden". First latinized by Eliot 

(1910:69-70). -inae, Thiele (1931 [in 1929- 

1 935]: 443). Invalid: type genus a junior homonym 

oí Hedyle Guenée, 1857 [Lepidoptera] 

and Hedyle Malmgren, 1865 [Polychaeta]. 

Hedylopsidae Odhner, 1952 

Reference: Vie et Milieu, 3(2): 144 

Type genus: Hec/y/ops/s Thiele, 1931 

Remarks: -inae. Zilch (1959 [in 1959-1960]: 

37); -oidea, Starobogatov (1983: 30). 

Helcionellinae Wenz, 1938 


43,88 

Type genus: ^Helcionella Grabau & Shimer, 

1909 

Remarks: -oidea [as -acea] / -idae, Knight, 


Heleobiini Bernasconi, 1991 [June] 

Reference: Mémoires de Biospéologie, 18: 

238 

Type genus: Heleobia Stimpson, 1865 

Remarks: F. G. Thompson (1968: 19-20) had 

used the expression "the Heleobia tribe", 

providing a diagnosis but not formally proposing 

the name Heleobiini. 

Heliacidae Cotton & Godfrey, 1933 [May] 


14:73 

Type genus: Heliacus d'Orbigny, 1842 

Remarks: -inae, Abbott (1 974: 98). 

Helicarionidae Bourguignat, 1877 

Reference: Bulletin de la Société des Sciences 

Physiques et Naturelles de Toulouse, 

3(1): 64 

Type genus: Helicarion Férussac, 1821 


ion 1678 (1992: 160), but attributed in error 

to Bourguignat (1883: 9, as Helixarionidae 

[based on Helixahon, an incorrect original 

spelling of the type genus]); authorship corrected 

to Godwin-Austen (1882) by Anonymous 

(1993b: 313). -inae, Godwin-Austen 


(1888: 253); -oidea, [as -acea], Kuroda 

(1941: 142); -ini,Schileyko (2002: 1188). 

Helicellinae hi. Adams & A. Adams, 1 855 [Jan- 

uary] 


2:112 

Type genus: Helicella Gray, 1847 


ion 431 (1 956: 351 ), but attributed in error to 

Chenu (1859: 421 ). -idae, Tryon (1 866b: 222). 

Helicellinae Ihering, 1909 



in Wien, 59:429 

Type genus: Helicella Férussac, 1821 



to Hesse (1926b: 115). -idae, Pilsbry (1939 

[in 1939-1948]: 14); -ini, Mandahl-Barth 

(1950:54). 

Helicidae Rafinesque, 1815 

Reference; Analyse de la nature: 143 

Type genus: /-/e//x Linnaeus, 1758 

Remarks: Original spelling Helicinia. Although 

the name Helicidae is sometimes attributed 

to Lamarck (1 809: 320), that author used the 

vernacular "Colymacées" (spelled "Colimacées" 

in later works), -inae, Swainson 

(1840: 330); -oidea [as -acea], Thiele (1926 

[in 1925-1926]: 148); -ini, Mandahl-Barth 

(1950:54). 

Helicigoninae Wenz, 1915 


des Nassauischen Vereins für Naturkunde in 

Wiesbaden, 67: 65 

Type genus: Helicigona Férussac, 1821 

Remarks: -ini, Mandahl-Barth (1950: 54). 

Helicinidae Férussac, 1822 [13 April] 


mollusques: xxxiii 

Type genus: Helicina Lamarck, 1799 

Remarks: Original spelling "les Hélicines" (vernacular). 

First latinized (as Helicinides) by 

Latreille (1825: 183). -inae [as "Trib. Heli- 

cinidae"], Mörch (1 852: 42); -oidea [as -acea], 

F. G. Thompson (1980: 11). 

Helicocryptinae, 1960 [about 15 August] 



Type genus: -[Helicocryptus d'Orbigny, 1850 

Remarks: -ini, Bouchet, herein.

Helicodiscinae Pilsbry, 1927 [5 July] 

Reference: [in H. B. Baker] Proceedings of the 

Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 

79: 230 

Type genus: Helicodiscus Morse, 1864 

Remarks: -idae, Solem (1975: 85). 

Helicodontinae Kobelt, 1904 [October] 


newser., 11: 131 

Type genus: Helicodonta Férussac, 1821 

Remarks: -ini, Mandahl-Barth (1950: 54); 

-idae, Schileyko (1972: 41 ); -oidea, Schileyko 

(1979a: 57). 

Helicopeltinae Marshall, 1996 [1 July] 


Type genus: Helicopelta Marshall, 1996 

Helicophantidae 

Remarks: Probably a lapsus for Ariophantidae 

by Germain (1931a: 13). 

Helicopsini H. Nordsieck, 1987 [15 October] 

Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 1 1 8(1 - 

3):28 

Type genus: Helicopsis Fitzinger, 1833 

Helicostoidae Pruvot-Fol, 1937 



Type genus: Helicostoa Lamy, 1926 

Helicostylinae Ihering, 1909 



in Wien, 59:430 

Type genus: Helicostyla Férussac, 1821 

Helicotominae Wenz, 1 938 [March] 

Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie , 6(1 ): 

117 

Type genus: "^Helicotoma Salter, 1859 


(in Moore, 1960: 189). 

Helicterinae Pease, 1870 [30 April] 



Type genus: Helicteres Beck, 1837 

Remarks: Pease based Helicterinae on He- 

//cter Pease, 1862, an unjustified emenda- 

tion of Helicteres. -idae, Kobelt (1880 [in 

1876-1881]: 292). Invalid: placed on the 


SeeAchatinellinae. 


Heligmotomidae Adegoke, 1977 [29 March] 


7^{295). 169 

Type genus: \Heligmotoma Mayer-Eymar, 1896 

Helisomatinae F. C. Baker, 1928 [after 20 August] 

Reference: Wisconsin Geological and Natural 

History Survey Bulletin 70(1 ): 309 

Type genus: Helisoma Swainson, 1840 

Remarks: Original spelling Helisominae. -ini 

[as -ae]. Zilch (1959 [in 1959-1960]: 120). 

Helminthoglyptidae Pilsbry, 1939 [6 December] 


{North of Mexico), Vol. 1(1): 24, 31 

Type genus: Helminthoglypta Ancey, 1887 

Remarks: -inae, same reference; -ini / -Ina, 

Bouchet & Hausdorf, herein [for consistency 

of ranking]. Roth (1996: 32) established 

the names Helminthoglyptaina, Helm- 

inthoglyptales, Helminthoglyptamorpha, Helminthoglyptaniki, 

Helminthoglyptaphim, and 

Helminthoglyptotes in a phylogenetic clas- 

sification rejecting formal categorical ranks; 

he suggested that the name Helminthoglyp- 

tales could be considered equivalent to Hel- 

minthoglyptini by a "hypothetical systematist 

concerned with expressing [his] results within 

the Linnean hierarchy". 

Hemibiinae Heude, 1890 

Reference: Mémoires concernant l'histoire 

naturelle de l'empire chinois, Tome 1 , Cahier 

4:167 

Type genus: Hemibia Heude, 1890 

Remarks: Original spelling Hemibiae. This 

could be considered a mere plural of Hemibia, 

but has been treated as a subfamily by 

Kobelt (1895: 353). 

Hemicyclostoma Blainville, 1818 



Remarks: Original spelling "Hémicyclostomes" 

(vernacular). Latinized by Bowdich (1822: 

32) as the name of a "division" [above genus], 

containing the genera Nerita, Natica 

and Neritina. Treated a family by Blainville 



Hemiplectinae Gude & B. B. Woodward, 1921 

[October] 



Type genus: Hem/p/ecia Albers, 1850

Hemisininae p. Fischers Crosse, 1891 [23 July] 

Reference: Mission scientifique au IVIexique 


zoologiques (7), 2i^2).3^2 

Type genus: Hemisinus Swainson, 1840 

Remarks: Original spelling Semisinusinae, 

based on Semisinus P. Fischer, 1885, an 

unjustified emendation of Hemisinus; spell- 

ing corrected under Art. 32.5.3.2. -ini [as 

Hemisinuseae], Thiele (1928a: 399, 401). 

See Aylacostomatinae. 

Hemistomiinae Thiele, 1929 [before 21 October] 



Type genus: Hemistomla Crosse, 1872 

Remarks: -idae. Cotton (1959: 354). 

Hemitominae Kuroda, Habe&Oyama, 1971 [27 

September] 



Type genus: Hemitoma Swainson, 1840 


(1975:207,216). 

Hendersoniinae H. B. Baker, 1926 [29 June] 



Type genus: HendersoniaA. J. Wagner, 1905 

Hermaeidae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1 854 [November] 


2:78 

Type genus: Hermaea Lovén, 1844 

Remarks: -inae, Boettger (1963: 433). 

Heroidae Gray, 1857 [9 May] 



/:221 

Type genus: Hero Lovén [in Alder & Hancock], 

1855 

Remarks: -inae, Bergh (in Carus, 1889: 216); 

-oidea [as -acea], S. Smith & Heppell (1 991 : 

51). 

Herviellinae Burn, 1967 [31 December] 

Reference: Malacologia, 6(1-2): 228 

Type genus: Herviella Baba, 1949 

Remarks: -idae, Odhner(in Franc, 1968c: 887). 

Hesperocirrinae O. Haas, 1953 [8 June] 



Type genus: -fHesperocirrus . Haas, 1953 


Hesseolinae Schileyko, 1991 [31 August] 


6): 230 

Type genus: Hesseola Lindholm, 1927 

Heterodorididae Verrill & Emerton, 1882 [July] 

Reference: [in Verrill] Transactions of the Con- 

necticut Academy ofArts and Sciences, 5(2): 

549 

Type genus: Heterodoris Verrill & Emerton, 

1882 

Remarks: Original spelling Heterodoridae. 

Heteroneritidae Gründel, 1998 


, 474(6): 16 

Type genus: -\Heteronerita Gründel, 1998 

Heterophrosynidae W. Clark, 1855 

Reference: A history of the British marine testaceous 

Mollusca: 7, 387 

Remarks: Family containing the genera Jef- 

freysia and Barleeia. Not available: not 

based on a genus. 

Heteropoda Lamarck, 1812 [October] 

Reference: Extrait du cours de zoologie: 112, 

124 

Remarks: Original spelling "Hétéropodes" (ver- 

nacular). Latinized by Mörch (1852: 49). 

Established as a "section", equivalent in rank 

to Gastropoda and Cephalopoda, subsequently 

treated by Mörch as a family, and by 

Thiele (1925 [in 1925-1926]: 88) as "Sippe" 

[= superfamily]. Not available as a familygroup 


Heterostropha Berthold, 1991 



29:207,210 

Remarks: Taxen containing the genera 

Lanistes and Pseudoceratodes, established 

at rank between tribe and genus. Not available 


a genus). 

Heterosubulitidae Bändel, 2002 



86: 68 

Type genus: -[Heterosubulites Bändel, 2002 

Hexabranchinae Bergh, 1891 [October] 



Thiere,6: 126

Type genus: Hexabranchus Ehrenberg, 1828 


suffix -idae. -idae, Thiele (1926 [in 1925 

1926]: 111). 

HiLACANTHiDAE Bourguignat, 1890 

Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles. 

Zoologie, ser. 7, 10(Art. 1): 125 

Type genus: Hilacanth a /\\, 1886 

Remarks: Original spelling Hylacanthidae, 

based on Hylacantha, an incorrect subsequent 

spelling of Hllacantha. Introduced as 

a replacement name for Tiphobiidae, based 

on Tiphobia E. A. Smith, 1880, by Bourguignat 

treated as a homonym of Typhobia Pas- 

coe, 1869 [Coleóptera]. 

HippoNiciDAETroschel, 1861 


162 

Type genus: -\Hipponix Defrance, 1819 

Remarks: -inae [as Hipponycinae], Tryon (1886: 

1 02); -oidea [as -acea], Kuroda (1 933b: 1 84). 

HisPANosiNuiTiNAE Fryda & Gutierrez-Marco, 

1996 [28 June] 

Reference: Journal of Paleontology , 70(4): 603 

Type genus: -\Hispanosinuites Fryda & Gutierrez-Marco, 

1996 

HoFFMANNOLiDAE Starobogatov, 1976 

Reference: Biologiia Moria, 4: 14 

Type genus: Hoffmannola Strand, 1932 


HOLOGYRIDAEKittI, 1899 

Reference: Annalen des Kaiserlich-Königlichen 

Naturhistorischen Hofmuseums Wien, 

14(1): 28, 34 

Type genus: fHo/ogyra Koken, 1892 

HoLOHEPATicABergh, 1884 


the voyage of H. M. S. Challenger Zoology, 

10:52 

Remarks: Taxon containing the families Dorid- 

idae and Dohopsidae. Established as an "or- 

der". Treated by Thiele (1 926 [in 1 925-1 926]: 


1 1 1 ) as a "Sippe" [= superfamily] and not avail- 

able as such (not based on a genus). 

HoLOPEiDAE Cossmann, 1908 [after March] 

Reference: Revue Critique de Paléozoologie, 

12(2): 95 

Type genus: -\Holopea Hall, 1847 


232). 

HoLOPELLiDAE,1896 


Geologischen Reichanstalt, 46(1): 47, 108 

Type genus: -[Holopella M'Coy, 1851 

HoLOPELMATA Kobelt & Möllendorff, 1897 [15 

June] 


Malakozoologischen Gesellschaft, 29: 78 

Remarks: Established at rank between "sub- 

tribus" [above family group] and family. Treated 

by Kobelt (1902: 1) as a synonym of 

Cyclophoridae. Not available as a familygroup 


HoLOPODA Pilsbry, 1896 


Remarks: Established as a superfamily and 


nus). See also higher category list. 

HoLospiRiNAE Pilsbry, 1946 [6 December] 


{north of Mexico), \. 11(1): 103, 111 

Type genus: Holospira Martens, 1860 

HoMALAxiNAE. Soo Omalaxlnao. 

HoMALOGYRiDAE. Soo Omalogyhdae. 

HoMALOPOMATiNAE,1960 [about 15 August] 



Type genus: Homa/opoma Carpenter, 1864 

HoMOEOPLOCiNAE Cossmann, 1899 [April] 


3: 103 


HoMoioDORiDiNAE Odhner, 1926 


Sv\/edish Antarctic Expedition 1901-1903, 

2(1): 54 

Type genus: Homoiodohs Bergh, 1882 

Remarks: -idae [as Homoeodorididae, based 

on Homoeodorls, an incorrect subsequent 

spelling], Odhner (in Franc, 1968c: 870). 

HoPKiNSiiNAE Odhner, 1968 


Type genus: Hopkinsia MacFarland, 1905 

HoPLODORiDiNAE Odhner, 1968 


872 

Type genus: Hoplodoris Bergh, 1880

90 

HoRATiiNi D. W. Taylor, 1966 [1 October] 


Type genus: Horatia Bourguignat, 1887 

Remarks: -inae, declared new by Radoman 

(1973a: 8); -Idae, Starobogatov & Sitnikova 

(1983:21). 

HoRiosTOMiDAE. See Ohostomatidae. 

HoRMOTOMiNAE Wenz, 1938 [March] 


39,43,163 

Type genus: ^Hormotoma Salter, 1859 

Remarks: -idae, Vostokova (in Pchelintsev & 

Korobkov, 1960: 118). Given precedence 

over Plethospirinae by First Reviser choice 

by P. J. Wagner (2002: 81-82). 

HuMBOLDTiANiNAE Pilsbry, 1939 [6 December] 


{north of Mexico), Volume 1(1): 26, 395 

Type genus: Humboldtiana Ihering, 1892 

Remarks: -idae, Schileyko (1979a: 57). 

Hyalaeidae Rafinesque, 1815 


Type genus: Hyalaea Lamarck, 1799 

Remarks: Original spelling Hyalinea. Established 

independently [as Hyalidae] by d'Orbigny 

(1 841 [in 1 841-1 853]: 71 ). See Cavoliniidae. 

Hyalidae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975 [18 

December] 


Type genus: Hya/a H.Adams & A. Adams, 1852 

Remarks: Homonym of Hyalidae Bulycheva, 

1957, based on Hyale Rathke, 1837 [Am- 

phipoda]. 

Hyalimacinae Godwin-Austen, 1882 [July] 


India, 1(2): 59 

Type genus: Hyallmax H. Adams & A. Adams, 

1855 


Hyaliniinae Strebel & Pfeffer, 1879 [November] 


mexikanischer Land- und Süsswasser-Conchylien, 

4: 17 

Type genus: Hyalinia Agass\z, 1837 

Remarks: -idae [as Fam. Hyalinoidea], Sim- 

roth (1891: 268). 

Hyalininae Clessin, 1876 

Reference: Deutsche Excursions-Mollusken- 

Fauna: 19,62 

Type genus: Hyalina Férussac, 1821 


Remarks: When he established Hyalininae, 

Clessin cited the type genus as "Hyalina Gray" 

(p. 62) and (p. 64) as "Hyalina Férussac" as 

emended by Gray (1840a: 165), which cites 

"Hyallnae Férussac" as a section of Zonites. 

Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Hyalina 

Schumacher, 1817 [Marginellidae] and 

Hyalina Studer, 1820 [Vitrinidae]. 

Hyalogyrinidae Waren & Bouchet, 1993 [4 Jan- 

uary] 

Reference: [in Waren, Gofas & Schander] The 

Veliger, 36{^). 10 

Type genus: Hyalogyhna Marshall, 1988 

Remarks: Original spelling Hyalogryinidae. In- 

advertently made available by short diagnosis. 

Full description in Waren & Bouchet, 1993 

[26 February], Zoológica Scripta, 22(1 ): 48. 

Hydatinidae Pilsbry, 1895 [2 February] 

Reference: Manual of Conchology, ser. 1 

15(60): 385 

Type genus: Hydatina Schumacher, 1817 

Remarks: Homonym of Hydatinidae Ehrenberg, 

1838, based on Hydatina Ehrenberg, 

1828 [Rotifera]; Hydatinidae Ehrenberg is 


homonym but it remains an available name. 

Hydrobiinae Stimpson, 1865 [August] 


20^. 4 

Type genus: Hydrobia Hartmann, 1821 

Remarks: Not available from Troschel (1 857 [in 

1856-1891]: 106 [as Hydrobiae; a plural not 

equivalent to a family-group name]), -idae, P. 

Fischer (1885 [in 1880-1887]: 723-724); -ini 

[as -ae], Thiele (1 928a: 378); -oidea, Giusti & 

Pezzoli (1 982: 466). Placed on the Official List 

by Opinion 2034 (2003: 1 52-1 53), which also 

emended the family-group name Hydrobiina 

Mulsant, 1844, type genus Hydrobius Leach, 

1815 [Coleóptera], to Hydrobiusina to remove 

homonymy. See also Paludestrinidae. 

Hydrocenidae Troschel, 1857 [before 30 October] 

Reference: Das Gebiss der Schnecken, 1 (2): 83 

Type genus: Hydrocena Küster, 1844 

Remarks: Original spelling (family) Hydrocaenacea, 

based on Hydrocaena, an incorrect 

subsequent spelling of Hydrocena. -inae, 

Stoliczka (1 871 : 1 57); -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov 

(1975: 209). 

Hydrococcinae Thiele, 1928 [12 September] 



Tiere, 55: 375, 380

Type genus: HydrococcusTh\e\e, 1928 

Remarks: -idae, Wenz (1939 [in 1938-1944]: 

587). 

Hydromylidae Pruvot-Fol, 1942 [20 March] 

(1862) 

Reference: Dana Report, 20: 7 

Type genus: Hydromyles Gistel, 1848 


for Halopsychidae and Anopsiidae, based on 

Halopsyche and Anopsia, both treated by 

Pruvot-Fol as junior synonyms of Hydromyles. 

However, Hydromyles is also a 

senior synonym of Pterocymodocea, and 

although Pruvot-Fol cited neither Pterocymodocea 

nor Pterocymodoceidae when she 

established the name Hydromylidae, the lat- 

ter can be treated as a substitute name for 

the former. Hydromylidae is in prevailing us- 

age; it is conserved under Art. 40.2, with the 

precedence of Pterocymodoceidae. -oidea, 

Bouchet, herein [in place of Gymnoptera, 

which is not available as a family-group 

name]. 

Hygromiinae Tryon, 1866 [6 October] 


2(4): 306 

Type genus: Hygromia Risso, 1826 


tion 27 (1 955: 484), but attributed in error to 

D. Geyer (1909: 11). -idae, Möllendorff 

(1898: 147); -ini, Mandahl-Barth (1950: 54); 

-oidea, Schileyko (1979a: 57). 

Hygrophila Férussac, 1822 [16 February] 


mollusques: xxiij 

Remarks: Original spelling "Hygrophiles" (ver- 

nacular); latinized by Herrmannsen (1847 [in 

1846-1852]: 547). Established as a suborder. 

Treated by Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 

136) as a "Sippe" [= superfamily] and not 


Hylacanthidae. See Hilacanthidae. 

Hyperstropheminae Horny, 1964 [November] 


Phrodovedny, 133(4): 212 

Type genus: tHyperstrophema Horny, 1964 

Hypobranchiaeidae p. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] 



Type genus: Hypobranchiaea A. Adams, 1847 


Remarks: Hypobranchiaea has traditionally 

been treated as a synonym of Corambe, in 

which case Hypobranchiaeidae has priority 

over Corambidae (but Art. 23.9 may apply). 

However, this view was challenged by Martynov 

(1994: 13), who concluded that Hypobranchiaea 

is unrecognizable and certainly 

nota Corambidae. 

Hypobranchiata Schweigger, 1820 


skelettlosen ungegliederten Thiere: 746, 776 

Remarks: Latinization of "les inférobranches" 

(vernacular) by Cuvier. Taxon including the 

genera Diphyllidia and Phyllidia, established 

at rank between "order Gastropoda" and ge- 

nus. Treated as a family (not available as such: 

not based on a genus), spelling emended to 

Hypobranchia, by Burmeister (1837: v, 497). 

Hypselostomatinae Zilch, 1959 [17 July] 

Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(2): 

162 

Type genus: Hypselostoma Benson, 1856 

Remarks: -idae. Azuma (1982: 95). Given precedence 

over Aulacospihnae by First Reviser's 

choice by Schileyko (1 998 [in 1 998-2003]: 

136). 

Ianthinidae. See Janthinidae. 

Icarinae Gray, 1847 [November] 



Type genus: Icarus Forbes, 1844 

Remarks: Original spelling Icarina. -idae [in 

synonymy of Oxynoeidae], Stoliczka (1868 

[in 1867-1871]: 431). See Oxynoeidae. 

Iduliidae Iredale & O'Donoghue, 1923 [March] 



Type genus: Idulia Leach in Gray, 1852 

Igarkiellidae Parkhaev, 2001 

Reference: Transactions of the Paleontológica! 

Institute, Russian Academy of Sciences, 

282: 161 

Type genus: -tigarkiella Vassiljeva, 1998 

Remarks: Also declared new by Parkhaev 

(2002: 35). 

Ilbiinae Burn, 1963 [September] 


Type genus: libia Burn, 1963 

Remarks: -idae. Burn & Thompson (in Beesley 

et al., 1998:959).

92 

Ildicidae Burn, 1963 [September] 


1889 

Type genus: lldica Berg h , 

Imbricarmnae Troschel, 1867 [December] 

Reference: Das Gebiss der Schnecken, 2(2): 86 

Type genus: Imbricana Schumacher, 1817 

Remarks: Original spelling Imbricarina. 

Imeriniinae Hoffmann, 1928 



2:1230 

Type genus: Imerinia Cockerell, 1891 


for Sarasinulinae Hoffmann, 1 925, based on 

Sarasinula Grimpe & Hoffmann, 1924, 

placed by Hoffmann in the synonymy of Im- 

erinia. Article 40.2 of the Code might apply; 

however, subfamily names are hardly ever 

used in taxonomical works dealing with 

Veronicellidae, and there is no "prevailing 

usage" to support application of Art. 40.2. 

We believe that priority should apply, i.e. 

Sarasinulinae is the valid name. 

Imoglobidae Nützel, Erwin & Mapes, 2000 [23 

June] 

Reference: Journal of Paleontology, 

579, 589 

74(4): 

Type genus: -[Imogloba 

Mapes, 2000 

Nützel, Erwin & 

Imperatorinae Gray, 1847 [November] 



Type genus: /mperator Montfort, 1810 

Remarks: Original spelling Imperatorina. 

iNCRisPELLiDAETasch, 1963 [November] 


1246 

Type genus: -[Incrispella Tasch, 1963 

Remarks: Silicified open coiled tubes described 

as freshwater Gastropoda, but there 

is no feature to suggest its gastropod, or 

even mollusc, nature. 

Iniforinae Kosuge, 1966 [31 August] 


Type genus: /n/Tor/s Jousseaume, 1884 

Inudinae Er. Marcus & Ev. Marcus, 1967 [December] 

Reference: Studies in Tropical Oceanography, 

6:143,182 

Type genus: Inuda Er. Marcus & Ev. Marcus, 1 967 


Involvea Lamarck, 1809 


Remarks: Original spelling "les Enroulées" 

(vernacular). Latinized by Rafinesque(1815: 

145). Spelling emended by Menke (1828: 44) 

to Involutae, and by Burmeister (1837: 506) 

to Involuta. Established as a family and not 


See also Convolutidae. 

Iodeidae Leach, 1847 [October] 

Reference: [in Gray, ed.] Annals and Magazine 


Type genus: lodes "Leach MS" 

Remarks: Not available: the type genus was 

not an available name (nomen nudum) when 

Gray established Iodeidae. lodes was later 

made available by Mörch (1860: 273), who 

however did not cite Iodeidae. 

Iravadiinae Thiele, 1928 [25 April] 

Reference: Zoologische Jahrbijcher, Abt. für 


Tiere, 55: 355, 380 

Type genus: Iravadia Blanford, 1867 

Remarks: -idae, Volkova & Pchelintsev (in 

Pchelintsev & Korobkov, 1960: 144, 150). 

Brandt (1968: 266) acted as First Reviser to 

establish precedence of Iravadiinae over 

Fairbankiinae. 

IsANDiNi Hickman, 2003 

Reference: The marine flora and fauna of 

Dampier, Western Australia, 1: 71 

Type genus: /sanc/a H. Adams & A. Adams, 1854 

IscHNOPTYGMATiDAE /1, 1988 [January] 

Reference: Journal of Paleontology, 62(1 ): 66 

Type genus: -\lschnoptygma Erwin, 1988 

Remarks: Original spelling Ischnoptygmidae. 

Isidorinae Annandale, 1922 [August] 

Reference: Records of the Indian Museum, 

24(3): 363 

Type genus: Isidora Ehrenberg, 1831 

Remarks: Introduced in synonymy, but available 

under Art. 11.6.1 because it has been 

treated as an available name, e.g. by Wenz 

(1923 [in 1923-1930]: 1673). -idae, van Benthem 

Jutting (1927: 15). 

IsLAMiiNAE Radoman, 1973 [31 May] 



Type genus: Islamia Radoman, 1973 

Remarks: -idae, Starobogatov & Sitnikova 

(1983:21).

IsospiRiDAE Wangberg-Eriksson, 1964 [15 November] 

Reference: Geologiska Föreningens i Stockholm 

Förhandlingar, 86(3): 229 

Type genus: tisospira Koken, 1897 

Remarks: -oidea, Starobogatov & Moskalev 

(1987:8). 

IsTRiANiDAE Starobogatov, 1983 [after 22 Feb- 

ruary] 



7: 22 

Type genus: /sírána Velkovrh, 1971 

Remarks: Climo (1974: 255, 267) had recognized 

an "lstriana-tr\be within Hydrobiinae", 

which he did not formally name. 

Itieriidae Cossmann, 1896 [December] 


2: 16 

Type genus: \itiena Matheron, 1842 

Remarks: -oidea [as-acea], Pchelintsev(1965: 

126); -inae, J. C. Fischer & Kollmann (in J. 

Fischer, 1997). 

Itruviidae Lyssenko & Aliev, 1990 [after 5 November] 


1990(4): 107 

Type genus: -fltruvia Stoliczka, 1867 

Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. Name 

attributed to Lyssenko (1 984), which is a dissertation 

abstract, not available for nomenclatural 

purposes. 

Jacostidae Pilsbry, 1948 [19 March] 


{north of Mexico), Vol. 11(2): 1091 

Type genus: Jacosta Gray, 1821 


for Helicellidae Ihering because Pilsbry treated 

Jacosta as a senior synonym of Helicella 

Férussac, 1821 . Jacosta has been placed on 

the Official Index by Opinion 431 (1956: 349, 

351 ), hence rendering Jacostidae invalid. 

Jaminiinae Thiele, 1931 [before 31 October] 



Type genus: Jaminia Risse, 1826 

Janellidae Gray, 1853 [December] 



Type genus: Janella Gray, 1850 

Remarks: -inae, Cockerell (1891: 216). Invalid: 

type genus a junior homonym of Janella 


Grateloup, 1838 [Mollusca]. See also Athoracophoridae. 

Janinae Gray, 1847 [November] 



Type genus: Janus Verany, 1844 

Remarks: Original spelling Janina. Established 

independently by Bergh (in Carus, 1889: 

216). -idae [as "Tribu des Janides (Janidae)"], 

Blanchard (1849: 76). Invalid: type 

genus a junior homonym of Janus Stephens, 

1835 [Hymenoptera]. 

Janolidae Pruvot-Fol, 1933 

Reference: Mémoires de l'Institut d'Egypte, 21 : 

137 

Type genus: Janolus Bergh, 1884 


for Zephyrinidae. Janolus is not a senior synonym 

oíZephyrina Quatrefages, 1843, and Art. 

40.2 does not apply. See also Antiopellidae. 

Janthinidae Lamarck, 1822 

Reference: Histoire naturelle des animaux 

sans vertèbres, 6(2): 204 

Type genus: Janthina Röding, 1798 

Remarks: The name Janthinidae is sometimes 

attributed to Lamarck (1812:117), who keyed 

"Janthine [Genre unique de sa famille]" [= only 

genus of its family]; we do not regard this as 

a valid establishment of the name under the 

Code. Original spelling (1 822) "les Janthines" 

(vernacular). First latinized [as lanthinea, 

based on lanthina, an incorrect subsequent 

spelling] by Children (1823 [in 1822-1824]: 

248), with explicit reference to Lamarck, -inae, 

Swainson (1840: 195, 210); -oidea, Golikov 


Janulinae Wenz, 1923 [20 March] 

Reference: Fossilium catalogus, I, Pars 1 7: 300 

Type genus: Janulus Lowe, 1852 

Japeuthriinae Higo & Goto, 1993 [1 February] 


shells from the Japanese islands and adjacent 

area: 228 

Type genus: Japeuthria Iredale, 1918 


JeffreysiidaeH. Adams & A. Adams, 1852 [November] 



Type genus: Jeffreysia fWóex [in Forbes & Hanley], 

1850 

Remarks: Original spelling Jeffresiidae.

m BOUCHET&ROCROI 

Jenneriinae Thiele, 1929 [before 21 October] 



Type genus: Jenneria Jousseaume, 1884 

JiNONICELLIDAE,1978 

Reference: Vestnil< Ustredniho Ustavu Geo- 

/og/c/

KiRELiiNAE Starobogatov, 1983 [after 22 Feb- 

ruary] 



7: 21 

Type genus: Kirelia Radoman, 1983 

KiTTLiDisciDAE Cox, 1960 [about 15 August] 

Reference: [in Moore, ed.] Treatise on Invertebrate 


Type genus: +Klttlidlscus O. Haas, 1953 

Klikiini H. Nordsieck, 1986 [September] 


Type genus: -tKlikia Pilsbry, 1895 

Remarks: -inae, Hausdorf & Bouchet, herein 

[for consistency of ranking]. 

Knightitinae Knight, 1956 [8 March] 



Type genus: -\Knightites Moore, 1941 


Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1 960: 1 83). 

-idae, Golikov & Starobogatov (1 975: 207). 

KoLHYMAMNicoLiDAE Starobogatov, 1983 [after 

22 February] 


soveshchanie po izucheniiu molli 

skov, 7: 21 

Type genus: Kolhymamnicola Starobogatov & 

Budnikova, 1976 

KosMOPLEURiNAE Gründol, 2003 [30 Septem- 

ber] 

Reference: Stuttgarter Beiträge zur Naturkunde, 

ser. {Geologie und Paläontologie), 

340:21 

Type genus: -\Kosmopleura Gríjndel, 2003 

KosoviiNAE Atanackovic, 1959 

Reference: Geoloshki Glasnik, 3: 352 [Serbo- 

Croatian text], 373 [French text] 

Type genus: -fKosovia "Pavlovic, 1931" 

Remarks: Name only, no description. Not available 

under Art. 13.2.1 because it was apparently 

not used as valid before 2000. And 

also the type genus was not available from 

Pavlovic, 1931 (but was subsequently made 

available by Zilch, 1960). 

Krameriellinae Fryda & Heidelberger, 2003 

Reference: Bulletin of Czech Geological Survey, 

78{^). 38 

Type genus: -fKrameriella Fryda & Heidelberger, 

2003 


Kuskokwimiidae Fryda & Blodgett, 2001 

Reference: Vestnik Ceskeho Geologickeho 

L/sfay/tv, 76(1): 41 

Type genus: ^Kuskokwimia Fryda & Blodgett, 

2001 

Lachesinae L. Bellardi, 1877 [after May] 


Plemonte e delta Liguria, parte 2: 1 50 

Type genus: Lachesis Risso, 1826 


of Lachesis Daudin, 1803 [Reptilia]. 

See Donovaniinae. 

Laciniariini H. Nordsieck, 1963 [30 August] 


4): 114 

Type genus: Laciniaria Hartmann, 1840 

Remarks: Original spelling Laciniarieae. 

Lacunidae Gray, 1857 [9 May] 


of Mollusca in the British Museum. Part 

/:92 

Type genus: Lact/na Tu rton, 1827 


1871]: 261); -oidea, Starobogatov & Sitnikova 

(1983: 21). 

Lacunopsini Davis, 1979 [6 June] 

Reference: Academy of Natural Sciences of 

Philadelphia, Monograph 20: 23 

Type genus: Lacunopsis Deshayes, 1876 

Remarks: -idae, loganzen & Starobogatov 

(1982: 1145); -oidea, Starobogatov & Sitnikova 

(1983: 22). 

Ladamarekiidae Fryda, 1998 


Ustavu, 73{^y. 46 

Type genus: -tLadamarekia Horny, 1992 

Ladinulidae Bändel, 1992 [December] 




Type genus: \Ladinula Bändel, 1992 

Laeocochlidinae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987 




Type genus: Laeocochlis Dunker & Metzger, 

1874 

Remarks: Original spelling Laiocochliinae, 

based on Laiocochlis, an incorrect original 

spelling; see Opinion 1700(1993: 61).

96 

Laevapicinae Hannibal, 1912 [29 June] 



Type genus: Laei/apex Walker, 1903 

Remarks: Original spelling Laevapecinae. -idae, 

Hannibal (1914: 24). 

Laevilitorininae Reid, 1989 [28 July] 

Reference: Philosoptiical Transactions of the 

Royal Society of London, ser. , 324(1220): 

91 

Type genus: Laevilitorina Pfeffer [in Martens 

& Pfeffer], 1886 

Laginiopsidae Pruvot-Fol, 1922 [after 6 March] 

Reference: Comptes-Rendus des Séances 

de l'Académie des Sciences [Paris], 174: 

698 

Type genus: Laginiopsis Pruvot-Fol, 1922 

LAGocHEiLiDAEStoliczka, 1872 [after 6 August] 

Reference: Journal of the Asiatic Society of 

Bengal, 4^ {2): 2Q9 

Type genus: Lagocheilus Blanford, 1864 

Lailinae Burn, 1967 [August] 

Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 14(2): 

213 

Type genus: La/7a MacFarland, 1 905 

Lamarckiellinae Schileyko, 2003 [April] 



Type genus: Lamarckiella Möllendorff, 1898 

Lamellariidae d'Orbigny, 1841 

Reference: Histoire physique, politique et naturelle 

de Tile de Cuba. Mollusques, 1 : 200 

Type genus: Lamellaria Montagu, 1815 

Remarks: Original spelling Lamellaridae. 

-inae,Stoliczka (1868 [in 1867-1871]: 311); 

-oidea [as -acea], Thiele (1925 [in 1925- 

1926]: 87). 

Lamellata Latreille, 1824 [November] 



Remarks: Original spelling "Lamelles" (vernacular). 

Latinized by Latreille (1825: 202). Established 

as a family and not available as 

such (not based on existing genus). 

Lamellideinae Cooke & Kondo, 1961 [15 Feb- 

ruary] 

Reference: Bernice P. Bishop Museum Bulletin, 

22^. 162 

Type genus: Lamellidea Pilsbry, 1910 

Remarks: -ini, same reference. 


Lamellidorididae Pruvot-Fol, 1933 

Reference: Mémoires de LInstitut d'Egypte, 21 : 

138 

Type genus: Lamellidoris A\áer&. Hancock, 1855 


for Onchidorididae because, in violation of 

the Principle of Priority, Pruvot-Fol treated 

Lamellidoris as a valid genus name and 

Onchidohs Blainville, 1816, as a synonym, 

-inae, Pruvot-Fol (1954: 295). 

Lamelliphoridae Korobkov, 1960 [after 29 June] 

Reference: [in Pchelintsev & Korobkov, eds.j 

Osnovy Paleóntologa, Molliuski, Briukhonogie: 

1 78 

Type genus: t'-a/r7e///)3/?omsCossmann, 1916 

Remarks: Attributed to "Korobkov, 1955", but 

we have not been able to find it in any of 

Korobkov's 1955 papers. 

Laminiferinae Wenz, 1923 [5 June] 


Type genus: -fLaminifera . Boettger, 1863 

Lampadiidae Winckworth, 1945 [25 July] 



Type genus: Lampadion Röding, 1798 

Lampusiidae Newton, 1891 [22 August] 

Reference: Systematic list of the F. E. Edwards 



145 

Type genus: Lampusia Schumacher, 1817 

Remarks: Original spelling Lampusidae. Introduced 

as a replacement name for Tritonidae, 

based on Tr/to/i Montfort, 1810, a junior homonym 

of Thton Linnaeus, 1758. Lampusiidae 

is not in current use and Art. 40.2 does not 

apply. See also Aquillidae and Lotohidae. 

Lanascalidae Bändel, 1992 [December] 




Type genus: -\Lanascala Bändel, 1992 

Lancinae Hannibal, 1914 [13 June] 


Type genus: Lanx Clessin, 1880 

Remarks: -idae, Pilsbry (1925: 73-74). 

Lanistinae Starobogatov, 1 983 [after 22 February] 



7: 22 

Type genus: Lanistes Montfort, 1810

Lanzaiidae Starobogatov, 1983 [after 22 Feb- 

ruary] 



7: 21 

Type genus: Lánzala Brusina, 1906 

Laocaiini Schileyko, 2002 [September] 



Type genus: Laocaia Kuzminykh, 1999 

Remarks: Original spelling Laocaini. 

Laominae Suter, 1913 [December] 

Reference: Manual of tiie New Zealand Mollusca: 

732 

Type genus: Laoma Gray, 1850 

Remarks: -idae, Iredale (1937a: 313). 

Laoninae Pruvot-Fol, 1954 


Type genus: Laona A. Adams, 1 865 

Lapinuridae Er. 

[August] 

Marcus & Ev. Marcus, 1970 

Reference: Studies on the fauna of Curaçao 

and other Caribbean Islands, 33: 19 

Type genus: Lapinura Er. 

cus, 1970 

Marcus & Ev. Mar- 

Remarks: Not available 

posed conditionally. 

under Art. 15: pro- 

Laplyshdae. SeeAplyslidae. 

Larocheidae Finlay, 1927 [19 January] 

Reference: Transactions and Proceedings of 

the New Zealand Institute, 57: 486 

Type genus: Larochea Finlay, 1927 

Remarks: -inae, Marshall (1993b: 285). 

Laskeyinae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987 [after 

23 October] 



Type genus: Laskeya Iredale, 1918 

Lathophthalminae Pruvot-Fol, 1954 


Type genus: Lathophthalmus Pruvot-Fol, 1932 

Remarks: Introduced as a substitute name for 

Cryptophthalminae, invalid because its type 

genus is a junior homonym. Art. 40.2 does 

not apply. 

Latiidae Hutton, 1882 [May] 




Type genus: Latia Gray, 1850 

Remarks: -inae [declared nov.], Hannibal (1912: 

147); -oidea, Starobogatov (1970b: 46). 

Latiridae Iredale, 1929 [23 or 24 March] 


Type genus: Lai/rus Montfort, 1810 

Latouchellidae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 

Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 

187:70 

Type genus: -tLatouchella Cobbold, 1921 

Latrunculinae Cossmann, 1901 [October] 


4: 139 

Type genus: Latrunculus Gray, 1847 

Laubellidae, 1960 [about 15 August] 



Type genus: t Laubella Kiül, 1891 

Laubierinidae Waren & Beuchet, 1990 [2 Jan- 

uary] 

Reference: The Veliger, 33(1 ): 69 

Type genus: Laubierlna Waren & Bouchet, 1 990 

Remarks: -oidea [as -ioidea], Bändel & Riedel 

(1994a: 347). 

Lauriinae Steenberg, 1925 [18 June] 



80:201 

Type genus: Lauria Gray, 1840 

Remarks: Name placed on the Official List by 

Direction 27 (1955: 484), but credited in error 

to Thiele, 1 931 . -ini [as -eae], Thiele (1 931 [in 

1 929-1 935]: 509); -idae. Bank et al. (2001 : 86). 

Lavigeriidae Thiele, 1925 [1 November] 


Type genus: Lavigeria Bourguignat, 1888 

Remarks: -inae, Morrison (1954: 358). 

Leachiae 

Remarks: "Leachiae Martens, 1858" (p. 193) 

is listed by Kabat & Hershler (1993: 6) as a 

family-group name, based on Leachia Ris- 

se, 1826. However, Martens indicates that 

he treated Leachia as a section of Hydro- 

bia, and Leachiae is merely a plural. 

Ledoulxiinae Pilsbry, 1919 [16 December] 



Type genus: Ledoulxia Bourguignat, 1885

98 

Lemindidae Griffiths, 1 985 [June] 


95(7): 270 

Type genus: Leminda Griffiths, 1985 

Lepetellinae Dal!, 1882 [5 IVlay] 



Type genus: Lepetella Verrill, 1880 

Remarl

LiARDETiiNi H. B. Baker, 1938 [10 October] 

Reference: Bernice P. Bishop Museum Bulle- 

tin, 158: 11 

Type genus: Liardetia Gude, 1913 

Remarks: Original spelling (tribe) Liardetiae. 

LiAREiDAE Powell, 1946 [after 19 July] 

Reference: The shellfish of New Zealand, ed. 

2:70 

Type genus: Liarea L. Pfeiffer, 1853 

Remarks: -inae. Ponder & Waren (1 988: 292). 

LiciNiNAE Gray, 1857 [9 May] 



/:82 

Type genus: Licina Gray, 1847 

Remarks: Original spelling Licinina. -idae, Ko- 

belt & Möllendorff ( 1 898 [in 1 897-1 899]: 1 80). 

Homonym of Licininae Bonelli, 1810, based 

on Licinus Fabricius, 1802 [Coleóptera]. 

LiGuiDAE Pilsbry, 1891 [25 August] 



Type genus: L/gut/s Montfort, 1810 

LiLJEVALLOspiRiDAE GoNkov & Starobogatov, 

1989 


187:70 

Type genus: iLiljevallospira Knight, 1945 

LiMAciDAE Lamarck, 1801 

Reference: Systeme des animaux sans 

vertèbres: 62 

Type genus: L/max Linnaeus, 1758 

Remarks: Original spelling "les Limaciers" (ver- 

nacular). Becomes "les Limaces" in Férussac 

(1807: 36) and "les Limaclens" In 

Lamarck (1 809: 320, and later works). First 

latinized [as (family) Limaxia and (subfami- 

ly) Limacidia] by Rafinesque(1815); also [as 

Limacinia] by Children (1 823 [in 1 822-1 824]: 

234). -oidea, H. . Baker (1956: 132). 

LiMACiiDAE Winckworth, 1951 [5 March] 


Type genus: Limada . F. Müller, 1781 

Remarks: -ini, Bouchet & Valdés, herein [for 


LiMAciNiDAE Gray, 1840 [16 October] 



Type genus: Limacina Bosc, 1817 


Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], S. M. Smith & 

Heppell(1991:45). 

LiMAcopsiDAE Gerhardt, 1935 [16 July] 

Reference: Zeitschrift für Morphologie und 

Ökologie der Tiere, 30(2): 329 

Type genus: Limacopsis Simroth, 1i 

LiMAPONTiiDAE Gray, 1847 [November] 



Type genus: Limapontia Johnston, 1836 

Remarks: Original spelling Limapontiadae. 

Name sometimes attributed in error to 

Johnston (1836: 79), who suggested that 

Limapontia, [Elysia] viridis and others might 

form a "separate order of their class", which 

he did not name, -oidea, Jensen (1996: 

118). 

LiMicoLARiiNAE Schileyko, 1999 [December] 



Type genus: Limicolaha Schumacher, 1817 

LiMNOCocHLiDEs Latreille, 1824 [November] 



Remarks: Original spelling "Limnocochlides" 

(vernacular). Latinized, with identical spelling, 

by Latreille (1 825: 181). Established as 

a family and not available as such (not based 

on a genus). 

LiMNOPHiLiDAE Jousseaume, 1894 



Remarks: Taxon containing the tribes (sic) 

Auriculinae, Lymnaeinae and Planorbinae. 

Limnophila treated as superfamily by F. 

Baker (1928: 187). Not available as a family-group 


LiMNOPHYsiDAE W. Dybowski, 1903 [19 Septem- 

ber] 



139 

Type genus: Limnophysa Fitzinger, 1833 

LiMNOREiDAE B. Dybowskl, 1911 

Reference: Kosmos, 36: 961 

Type genus: Limnorea W. Dybowski, 1875 


o^ Limnorea Goldfuss, 1826 [Porifera], 

and Limnorea Agass\z, 1846 [Coleóptera].

100 

LiMNOSTREAE. See Lymnostreae. 

LiMNOTROCHiDAE,1906 [30 June] 


et de la Belgique, 40; 245 

Type genus: Limnotrochus E. A. Smith, 1880 

LiNDHOLMioLiNAE Schileyko, 1978 [after 1 March] 


Type genus: Lindholmiola Hesse, 1931 


LioATLANTiNAE B. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 

1920 

Reference: Kosmos, 45: 99, 114 

Type genus: Lioatlanta B. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 

1920 

LiOBAicALiiNAE B. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 

1914 [April] 




Type genus: Liobaicalia Martens, 1876 

LiocARENiNAE Wenz, 1938[] 


42,48 

Type genus: -\Liocarenus Harris & Burrows, 

1891 


byZilch(1959[in 1959-1960]: 11). 

LiocASPiiNAE B. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 1914 

[April] 





LiocoNCHAE B. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 1920 

Reference: Kosmos, 45: 89, 103 

Remarks: Not available: a plural noun (Art. 

11.7.1.2) for certain loosely coiled gastropods 

and not based on a genus. 

LiOMESiNAE P. Fischer, 1884 [30 June] 



Type genus: Liomesus Stimpson, 1865 

Remarks: -idae, Goryachev (1987b: 35); -ini, 

Bouchot & Kantor, herein. 

LioPLACiNAE Gill, 1863 [before 3 April] 


Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 15: 36, 38 

Type genus: L/op/ax Troschel, 1857 


Remarks: Original spelling Lioplaces. -idae, 

Hannibal (1912: 195). 

LiosARMATiNAE B. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 

1920 

Reference: Kosmos, 45: 114 

Type genus: -\Liosarmata B. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 

1920 

Remarks: Original spelling Liosarmatae. Liosarmata 

and Microliopalaeina have the same 

type species, and Microliopalaeinae is a jun- 

ior objective synonym of Liosarmatinae. 

LiospiRiNAE Knight, 1956 [8 March] 



Type genus: -\Liospira Ulrich & Scofield, 1897 



201). 

LiosTOMiiNi Schänder, Halanych, Dahlgren & 

Sundberg, 2003 [May] 

Reference: Zoológica Scripta, 32(3): 249 

Type genus: Liostomia G. O. Sars, 1878 

Remarks: Not available: established as "nodebased 

informal name Liostomini", defined as 

"the least inclusive clade comprising Liostomia 

clavula (Lovén 1846) and Spiralinella 

pellucida {D\\\wyn 1817)". 

LioTiiDAE Gray, 1850 [after 12 February] 


64,88 

Type genus: Liotia Gray, 1842 

Remarks: Original spelling Liotiadae. -inae, H. 

Adams & A. Adams (1854: 403). 

LippisTiDAE Iredale, 1924 [24 October] 

Reference: Proceedings of the Linnean Society 

of New South Wales, 49(3): 251 

Type genus: Lippistes Montfort, 1810 


Trichotropidae on the grounds that Lippistes 

has precedence over Trichotropis Broderip 

& G. B. Sowerby I, 1829. However, Iredale 

did not consider Trichotropis a synonym of 

Lippistes, and Art. 40.2 does not apply. 

LiRiOLiDAE Golikov & Kusakin, 1978 [after 16 

February] 

Reference: Opredeliteli po Faune SSSR, 1 1 6: 220 

Type genus: Liriola Dall, 1870 

LiRONOBiNAE Ponder, 1967 [29 September] 

Reference: Transactions of the Royal Society 

of New Zealand, Zoology, 9(17): 219

Type genus: L/ronoba Iredale, 1915 


(1975:211). 

LiRULARiiNAE HickiTian & McLean, 1990 [26 

November] 



Type genus: Lirularia Dal!, 1909 

LissoDORiDiNAE Odhner, 1968 


866 

Type genus: Lissodoris Odhner, 1934 

LiTHOGLYPHiNAE,1866 [1 April] 


2(2): 156 

Type genus: Lithoglyphus Pfeiffer, 1828 

Remarks: Not available from Troschel (1857 [in 

1856-1891]: 104 [as Lithoglyphi: a plural not 

equivalent to a family-group name], -idae, Ko- 

belt (1878 [in 1876-1881]: 133); -ini [as 

-eae], Thiele (1 928a: 379). Declared new subfamily, 

despite reference to Troschel, Wenz 

and others, by D. W. Taylor (1966b: 182). 

LiTHOGLYPHULiDAE Radoman, 1973 [31 May] 



Type genus: Lithoglyphulus Schlickum & 

Schutt, 1971 

Remarks: See also Tanousiidae. 

LmopiNAE Gray, 1847 [November] 



Type genus: Litiopa Rang, 1829 

Remarks: Original spelling Litiopina. -idae, P. 

Fischer(1885[in 1880-1887]: 718). 

LiTTORiDiNiNi Thiele, 1 928 [1 2 September] 



Tiere, 55: 372, 378 

Type genus: Littoridina Souleyet, 1852 

Remarks: Original spelling Littoridineae. Authorship 

discussed by Thompson & Her- 

schier (1991: 669). -inae, Wenz (1938 [in 

1938-1944]: 50-51); -idae, Starobogatov 

(1970b: 33); -oidea, loganzen & Starobogatov 

(1982: 1145). 

LiTTORiDiNOPsiDAE Nicolas, 1898 


l'Avancement des Sciences, Congrès de 

Pans, Compte-Rendu, 1898(2): 519 



nus. Nicolas established the "series" Littoridinopsidae 



resembling Littorinidae, and the name appears 

to have been descriptive. 

Littorinidae Children, 1834 



Type genus: Littorina Férussac, 1822 

Remarks: -inae [as Llttorinae], Troschel (1858 

[in 1856-1891]: 129); -oidea [as -acea], 

Cossmann(1916: 5-7). 

LivoNiiNi Bail & Poppe, 2001 [September] 

Reference: A taxonomic introduction to the 

Recent Volutidae: 22 

Type genus: Livonia Gray, 1855 

LivoRNiELLiDAE Rankin, 1979 [25 May] 



Type genus: Livorniella Rankin, 1979 


LoBiFERiDAE Pruvot-Fol, 1947 [14 June] 


Type genus: Lobifera Pease, 1860 


for Caliphyllidae because Lobifera is the old- 

est genus-group name in the family. 

LoBiGERiDAE Pruvot-Fol, 1954 


Type genus: Lob/gerKrohn, 1847 

LoMANOTiDAE Bergh, 1890 [May] 



Thiere, 5: 49 

Type genus: Lomanotus,1844 

LoNGicoMMissuRATA Pruvot-Fol, 1954 


Remarks: Taxen containing the genus Aplysia 

only, established at subfamily rank. Not available 


a genus). 

LoPHioTOMiNAE Morrison, 1965 [1 December] 

Reference: The American Malacological 

Union, Annual Reports for 1965: 2 

Type genus: Lophiotoma Casey, 1904 

Remarks: Not available: Morrison diagnosed 

together "the subfamily Lophiotominae or 

Crassispirinae" without giving any charac-


ter specific to Lophiotominae. Lophiotoma 

and Crassispira are not considered consub- 

familial by Taylor et a!. (1 993: 1 25). 

LoPHocERCiNAE Gray, 1847 [November] 



Type genus: Lophocercus Krohn, 1847 

Remarks: Original spelling Lephocercina, 

based on the incorrect spelling Lephocercus. 

-idae, Gray (1850b: 98). See Oxynoeidae. 

LoPHOSPiRiNAE Wenz, 1938 [March] 


124 

Type genus: -\Lophospira Whitfield, 1886 


(in Moore, 1960: 207); -oidea, P. J. Wagner 

(1999:30). 

LoRiNAE Thiele, 1925 [1 November] 


Type genus: Lora Gistel, 1848 

Remarks: Thiele used Lora for the boreal species 

now called Oenopota, and Lorinae 

would then be a senior synonym of Oenopotinae. 

However, Lora is a replacement 

name for Defranc/a Millet, 1827, non Bronn, 

1825, and its type-species has been ruled 

by Opinion 666 (1963: 267) to be Defrancia 

pagoda Millet, 1826: it would then be a jun- 

ior synonym of Defranciinae and Clathurellinae. 

Under Art. 41 the case needs to be 

referred to the Commission. Not a homonym 

of Loridae Gray, 1821, based on Loris Geoffroy 

Saint-Hilaire, 1796 [Mammalia], which 

was emended to Lorisidae by Opinion 1995 

(2002; Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 

59: 65-67). 

LoTORiiDAE Harris, 1897 [after 25 March] 

Reference: Catalogue of Tertiary Mollusca in 

the Department of Geology. British Museum 

{Natural History), Part 7: 185 

Type genus: Loior/t/m Montfort, 1810 

Remarks: Replacement name for Thtonidae, 

invalid because its type genus Triton Montfort, 

1 81 0, is a junior homonym of Triton Linnaeus, 

1758. See also Aquillidae and Lampusiidae. 

LoTTiiDAE Gray, 1840 [16 October] 



Type genus: Lottia Gray, 1833 

Remarks: Original spelling Lottiadae. -inae / 

-ini, Lindberg (1988b: 388); -oidea. Bouchet, 

herein [in place of Acmaeoidea over which it 

has priority]. 

LoxoNEMATiDAE,1889 

Reference: Neues Jahrbuch fur Mineralogie, 

Geologie und Paléontologie, Beilage Band, 

6:440 

Type genus: -fLoxonema Phillips, 1841 

Remarks: Original spelling "Loxonematiden" 

(vernacular). Latinized by Böhm (1895: 262). 

-oidea [as -acea], Cossmann (1909; 11); 

-inae, Wenz (1938; 39, 45, 377). 

LoxoPLociNAE Cossmann, 1899 [April] 


3: 105 

Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus 

[Loxoplocus P. Fischer, 1885, is unre- 

lated: it was introduced as a subgenus of 

Murchisonia and placed in Pleurotomariidae, 

whereas Cossmann established Loxoplocinae 

for a group of Volutidae]. 

LoYiNAE Martynov, 1994 [after 22 September] 


Type genus: Loy Martynov, 1 994 

LucERNiNAE Swainson, 1840 [May] 

Reference: A treatise on malacology: 1 62, 328 

Type genus: Lucerna Röding, 1798 

Remarks: The genus name Lucerna was first 

published by Humphrey (1797) in a work 

placed on the Official Index. It was subse- 

quently used as valid, with or without reference 

to Humphrey, by several authors, with 

different taxonomic extensions. When he established 

Lucerninae, Swainson used Lucerna 

in the sense of Dentellarla Schumacher, 

1817, i.e. for species of Pleurodontidae, and 

not in the sense of Röding, 1798 (type spe- 

cies designated by Kennard, 1942: 117, Helix 

hngens Gmelin; i.e. a species of the orthalicid 

subfamily Bulimulidae, tribe Odontostomini). 

Under Art. 41 , 

the case should be brought to 

the Commission. The name Lucerninae has 

priority over OrthalicidaeAlbers, 1860, Bulim- 

ulidae Tryon, 1867, Odontostomidae Pilsbry 

&Vanatta, 1898, and Pleurodontidae Ihering, 

1912, but it has never been used as a valid 

name. -idae, H. B. Baker (1956: 132). 

LuciELLiDAE Knight, 1956 [8 March] 



Type genus: •\Luciella de Koninck, 1883 

Remarks; No diagnosis. First diagnosed by 


209). 

LuRiiNi Schilder, 1932 [20 October] 

Reference: Fossilium catalogus, I, Pars 55: 145

Type genus: Luria Jousseaume, 1884 

Remarks: Name only. Diagnosed by Schilder 

(1939: 178). -inae, Meyer (2003: 421). 

Lymnaeinae Rafinesque, 1815 


Type genus: Lymnaea Lamarck, 1799 

Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Lymnid- 

ia. First established as "les Lymnéens" (ver- 

nacular) by Lamarck (1812: 116), but not 

generally credited to this author (see Bouchet 

& Rocroi, 2001: 173). Placed on the Official 

List by Opinion 495 (1957: 293). -idae [as 

"Fam. Limnacea"], Blainville (1824: 242); 

-oidea, Hannibal (1912a: 137). See also Lym- 

nostreae. 

Lymnostreae Férussac, 1819 [10 July] 

Reference: Histoire naturelle générale et par- 

ticulière des mollusques terrestres et fluviátiles: 

20 

Remarks: Established as the Latin name 

equivalent to the family "les Lymnéens", with 

a diagnosis but no included taxon. Spelling 

emended to Limnostreae by Férussac (1822 

[in 1821-1822]: xxxiij), there including the 

genera Espiphylla, Planorbis, Physa, Lymneus, 

Leptoxis, Lomastoma, Ancylus, and 

Eutrema. Not available as a family-group 


Lyocyclidae Thiele, 1925 [before 10 Novem- 

ber] 

Reference: Deutsche Tiefsee Expedition 

1898-1899, 17(2): 82 [116] 

Type genus: Lyocyc/ivs Thiele, 1925 

Remarks: -inae, Thiele (1 929 [in 1929-1935]: 

245). 

Lyogyrinae Pilsbry, 1916 [4 December] 


Type genus: Lyogyrus Gill, 1863 

Remarks: -ini [as -eae], Thiele (1928a: 378). 

Lyriinae Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954 [7 Septem- 

ber] 


gy, 35{^ 52): ^ 5 [285] 

Type genus: Lyha Gray, 1847 

Remarks: -ini, Bail & Poppe (2001: 7, 11). 

Lysinoinae Hoffmann, 1928 



2:1239 

Type genus: Lysinoe H. Adams & A. Adams, 

1855 


Remarks: Original spelling Lysinoeinae. -ini, 

H.Nordsieck(1987:22). 

Macgillivrayiidae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1 854 

[November] 


2:88 

Type genus: MacgilHvrayia Forbes, 1852 

Macluritidae Carpenter, 1861 

Reference: Annual Report of the Board of 

Regents of the Smithsonian Institution for 

1860:216 

Type genus: -fMaclurites Lesueur, 1818 

Remarks: Original spelling Maclureadae, 

based on Maclurea Emmons, 1842, an unjustified 

emendation of Macluhtes. Placed on 

the Official List by Opinion 1470 (1988: 64). 

-oidea [as-aeacea]. Gill (1871: 11). 

Macroceraminae Jaume & de la Torre, 1972 

Reference: Circulares del Museo y Biblioteca 

de Zoología de La Habana: 1528 

Type genus: /Wacroceramtvs Guilding, 1829 

Macrocheilidae White, 1877 

Reference: Report upon United States geographical 

surveys west of the one hundredth 

meridian. Vol. 4, Paleontology: 160 

Type genus: -\Macrocheilus Phillips, 1841 


oi Macrocheilus Kirby, 1838 [Coleóptera]. 

Macrochlamydinae Godwin-Austen, 11 

[April] 


India, 1(6): 254 

Type genus: Macrochlamys Gray, 1847 

Remarks: Original spelling Macrochlaminae. 

-idae, Wenz (1923 [in 1923-1930]: 321); 

-ini [as Macrochlamydi], Solem (1966: 27). 

Macrocyclidae Thiele, 1926 [20 February] 


Type genus: Macrocyclis Beck, 1837 

Macroogona Pilsbry, 1895 [2 February] 


9(33a): xxxii, xxxiv 

Remarks: Emendation of the name Macroon. 

Alternative original spelling Macroogona. Established 

as a "tribe", immediately below family 

[Helicidae], the author having "purposely 

abstained from assigning subfamily rank to the 

natural tribes of Helices", but Acavinae given 

as an alternative name. Not available as a 

family-group name (not based on a genus).

104 

Macroon Pilsbry, 1893 [14 February] 


Natural Sciences of Philadelptiia, 44: 390- 

391 

Remarks: Established as a "group" above genus. 


(not based on a genus). See Macroogona. 

Macrostoma Lamarck, 1812 [October] 

Reference: Extrait du cours de zoologie: 1 1 

Remarks: Original spelling "les Macrostomes" 


199). Spelling emended to Macrostomidae 

by Broderip (1839: 320). Taxon containing 

the genera Stomatia and Stomatella, established 

as a family and not available as such 


Madrellidae Preston, 1911 [January] 

Reference: Zoological Record, 46(N): 76 

Type genus: MadrellaA\der &. Hancock, 1864 

Remarks: Not available from Vayssière (1 909: 

636), who had established "Madrellidés" 

(vernacular name published after 1900). 

Magilidae Thiele, 1925 [before 10 November] 


1898-1899, 17(2): 138 [172] 

Type genus: Magilus Montfort, 1810 

Maikhanellidae Missarzhevsky, 1989 [after 10 

July] 

Reference: Trudy Geologicheskogo Instituía, 

Akademiia Nauk SSSR, 443: 179 

Type genus: \Maikhanella Zhegallo, 1982 

Remarks: Original spelling Majkhanellidae, 

based on Majkhanella, an incorrect subsequent 

spelling of Maikhanella. -inae, Feng, 

Sun & Qian (2001 : 197 [Chinese], 206 [Eng- 

lish]). 

Maizaniidae Tielecke, 1 940 [1 5 August] 

Reference: Archiv für Naturgeschichte, new 

ser., 9(3): 365 

Type genus: Maizania Bourguignat, 1889 

Mammillinae Iredale & McMichael, 1962 [30 

May] 


Memoir 1 1 : 57 

Type genus: Mammilla Schumacher, 1817 


Mancohedylidae Rankin, 1979 [25 May] 



Type genus: Mancohedyle Rankin, 1979 


Remarks: Type genus not available (no type 

species designated) from Salvini-Plawen, 

1973. See Pontohedylidae. 

Mandeliidae Valdés & Gosliner, 1999 

Reference: Zoológica Scripta, 28(3-4): 315 

Type genus: Mandelia Valdés & Gosliner, 1 999 

Mandolininae Schilder, 1932 [15 March] 



Type genus: ^Mandolina Bayle [in Jousseaume], 

1884 


Mangeliinae p. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] 



Type genus: Mangelia Risso, 1826 

Remarks: Original spelling Mangiliinae, based 

on Mangilia Lovén, 1846, an unjustified emendation 

oí Mangelia. 

Mangonuiidae Iredale, 1936 [7 April] 


^9{5). 326 

Type genus: Mangonuia Mestayer, 1930 

Remarks: Original spelling Mangonuidae. 

Maoraxidae Bändel, Gründel & Maxwell, 2000 


, 490: 89 

Type genus: ^Maoraxis Bändel, Gründel & 

Maxwell, 2000 

Marconiinae Schileyko, 2000 [December] 



Type genus: Márcenla Bourguignat, 1889 

MARGARmNAE StoNczka, 1868 [1 October] 




367 

Type genus: Margarita Leach, 1819 


of Margarita Leach, 1814 [Bivalvia]. 

MARGARmNAE Thiele, 1924 [February] 


Museum in Berlin, 1 1 (1 ): 67 

Type genus: Margantes Gray, 1847 

Remarks: Homonym and synonym of Marga- 

ritinae Stoliczka, 1868, and homonym of 

Margaritidae Blainville, 1824, based on Margarita 

Leach, 1814 [Bivalvia]. Thiele was the

first author to explicitly base Margaritinae on 

Margantes, rather than Margarita Leach, 1819. 

Under Art. 55.3, the case should be referred 

to the Commission to remove homonymy; as 

neither Margaritidae Blainville nor Margaritinae 

Stoliczka is in current use, we think they 

should be suppressed, leaving Margaritinae 

Thiele valid. -ini, McLean (1982: 11). 

Marginellidae Fleming, 1828 [March] 

Reference: A history of British animals: 328, 

335 

Type genus: Marginella Lamarck, 1799 

Remarks: Original spelling Marginelladae. 

-inae, Swainson (1840: 99); -oidea, Starobogatov 

(1 970b: 44); -ini, G. A. Coovert & H. 

K. Coovert(1995:94). 

Marginelloninae Coan, 1965 [1 January] 


Type genus: Marginellona Martens, 1904 

Marianinidae Odhner, 1968 


874 

Type genus: Marianina Pruvot-Fol, 1931 

Marpessinae Wenz, 1923 [5 June] 

Reference: Fossilium catalogas, I, Pars 20: 

757 

Type genus: Marpessa Gray, 1840 

Remarks: See Cochlodininae. 

Marseniidae Leach, 1847 [October] 



Type genus: Marsenia Oken, 1823 

Remarks: Original spelling Marseniadae. 

Marsenininae Odhner, 1913 [25 July] 

Reference: Kungliga Svenska Vetenskapsakademiens 

Handllngar, 50(5): 9 

Type genus: Marsenina Gray, 1850 

Marseniopsidae Bändel, 1993 [December] 

Reference: Scripta Geológica, Special Issue 

2:38 

Type genus: Marseniopsis Bergh, 1886 


Martensamnicolinae Izzatullaev, Sitnikova & 

Starobogatov, 1985 [after 11 September] 



new ser., 90(5): 53 

Type genus: Martensamnicola Izzatullaev, Sitnikova 

& Starobogatov, 1985 


Mastigophallini Schileyko, 1991 [31 August] 


6): 225 

Type genus: Mastigophallus Hesse, 1918 

Mastoniinae Kosuge, 1966 [31 August] 


Type genus: Mastonia Hinds, 1843 

Mathildidae Dall, 1889 [June] 


Zoology, 18: 23, 266 

Type genus: -[Mathilda Semper, 1865 

Remarks: Original spelling Mathildiidae. Introduced 

independently by Sacco (1892: 27). 


Maturifusidae Gründel, 2001 

Reference: Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, 

ser. E, 36: 74 

Type genus: -[Maturifusus Szabo, 1983 

Mauritiinae Steadman & Cotton, 1946 [30 

June] 


Museum, 8(3): 504, 509 

Type genus: /Watyr/i/'aTroschel, 1863 


Medorini H. Nordsieck, 1997 [September] 

Reference: Heldia, 4, Suppl. 5: 54 

Type genus: Medora H. Adams & A. Adams, 

1855 


Brandt (1961: 14 [as Medoreae]). H. Nord- 

sieck did not give a formal diagnosis but provided 

a table of character states that are 

diagnostic for Medorini, which satisfies Art. 

13.1 of the Code. 

Meekospiridae Knight, 1956 [8 March] 



Type genus: -[Meekospira Ulrich [in Ulrich & 

Scofield], 1897 



321). -inae, Nützel, herein. 

Megalobulimidae Leme, 1973 

Reference: Arqulvos de Zoología, 23(5): 333 

Type genus: Megalobulimus K. Miller, 1878 

Remarks: -inae, Hausdorf & Bouchet, herein. 

Megalomastomatinae W. Blanford, 1864 [June] 


History, ser. 3, 13: 465

106 

Type genus: Megalomastoma Swainson, 1840 

Remarks: Original spelling Megalomastomi- 

nae. -ini [as -eae], Kobelt (1902: 231 , 


261 ); 


Megalophaedusini Zilch, 1 954 [1 5 April] 


3):3 

Type genus: Megalophaedusa O. Boettger, 

1877 

Remarks: Original spelling (tribe) Megalophaeduseae. 

Name only, no diagnosis. First diagnosed 

by Zilch (1959 [in 1959-1960]: 

379). -inae,Abbott (1989: 215). 

Megalostominae Jousseaume, 1894 



Remarks: Taxon containing the genera Cataulus 

and Nicida. Not available (not based 

on a genus). 

Megaspiridae Pilsbry, 1904 [8 January] 


16(63): 175 

Type genus: Megaspira Lea, 1838 

MEGASYSTROPHINAETryOn, 1871 

Reference: A monograph of the fresh-water 

univalve Mollusca of the United States, part 

2: 83-84 

Type genus: Megasystropha I. Lea, 1864 

Remarks: Original spelling Megasistrophinae. 

Invalid: type genus placed on the Official 

Index by Opinion 432 (1956: 373). 

Megomphicinae H. B. Baker, 1 930 [1 5 January] 

Reference: The Nautilus, 43{3. 100 

Type genus: Megomphix H. B. Baker, 1930 

Remarks: -idae, H. Nordsieck (1986b: 99). See 

Polygyrellinae. 

Meisenheimeriinae Hoffmann, 1925 


61(1-2): 220 

Type genus: Meisenheimeria Grimpe & Hoffmann, 

1924 

Remarks: See Pseudoveronicellinae. 

Melampidae Stimpson, 1851 (1850) 

Reference: Shells of New England. A revision 

of the synonymy of the testaceous mollusks 

of New England: 51 

Type genus: Melampus Montfort, 1810 

Remarks: Cowie (1998: 41) gave reasons for 

using the spelling Melampodinae, and noted 

that "the issue may require a ruling from 

the ICZN"; his suggestion is not followed here, 

as the matter is controversial and Melampinae 

appears to be in prevailing usage, -inae, 

Pfeiffer (1853b: 8); -oidea [as -acea], Abbott 

(1974: 331). When he established Melampidae, 

Stimpson did not cite Conovulidae; 

however, Melampus and Conovulus are objective 

synonyms, and Melampidae is maintained 


of Conovulidae. 

Melanatriinae Thiele, 1921 [12 July] 

Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 53(3): 

142 

Type genus: -tMelanatria Bowdich, 1822 

Remarks: -idae, Volkova et al. (in Pchelintsev 

& Korobkov, 1960: 166); -oidea, Starobogatov 

(in Starobogatov & Izzatullaev, 

1980:25). 

Melanellidae Iredale, 1915 [1 July] 


Type genus: Melanella Bowdich, 1822 


for Eulimidae, because Melanella is an old- 

er name than, and according to Iredale perhaps 

a synonym of, Eullma Risso, 1826. 

Melanellidae has not gained general acceptance 

over Eulimidae and Art. 40.2 does not 

apply, -oidea [as -acea], Taylor & Sohl (1 962: 

10,20). 

Melaniidae Children, 1823 [July] 

Reference: Quarterly Journal of Science, Literature 

& Arts, 15:243 

Type genus: Melania Lamarck, 1799 

Remarks: Original spelling Melaniana; latini- 

zation of "les Mélaniens" (vernacular), first 

established by Lamarck (1812: 116). -inae 

[as Melanianae], Swainson (1840: 340); 


Melaniidae has been replaced by Thiaridae 

and, under Art. 40.2, gives its precedence 

to the replacement name. If the name Mela- 

niidae was attributed to Lamarck (1812), 

Thiaridae would then have precedence over 

Cerithiidae Fleming, 1822, and this would 

change the name of the superfamily. Nomenclature 

is best stabilized by attributing Melaniidae 

to Children (1823) who was 

responsible for its first publication as a Latin 

name. 

Melanioptyxinae Lyssenko, 1984 

Reference: lurskle i melovye Nerinei luga 

SSSR i ikh stratigraficheskoe znachenie: 1 

Type genus: t/We/an/opiyx/s Cossmann, 1896

Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis and 

published in a dissertation abstract, not available 

for nomenclatural purposes. 

Melanodrymiidae Salvini-Plawen & Steiner, 

1995 [10 December] 


of ttie Mollusca: 36-37 

Type genus: Melanodrymia Hickman, 1984 

Melanoididae Ihering, 1909 [31 December] 

Reference: Journal de Conchyliologie, 57(4): 

296 

Type genus: Melanoides Olivier, 1804 

Remarks: Established independently by Starobogatov 

(in Starobogatov & Izzatullaev, 

1980: 25). -inae / -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov 

(1987: 25). 

Melanopsinae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1854 

[February] 


1:309 

Type genus: Melanopsis Férussac, 1807 

Remarks: -idae [as Melanopidae, an incorrect 

spelling]. Gill (1863: 34); -oidea, Starobogatov 

(1970: 42). 

Melapiidae Kantor, 1991 [November] 

Reference: Ruthenica, 1(1-2): 50 

Type genus: /We/ap/um H.Adams & A. Adams, 

1853 

Melaraphidae Starobogatov & Sitnikova, 1983 

[after 22 February] 



Type genus: Melaraphe Menke, 1828 

MelatomidaeGíII, 1871 [February] 


227: 4 

Type genus: Melatoma Swainson, 1840 


for Clionellidae, possibly on the basis that 

Melatoma has precedence over Clionella 

Gray, 1847. However, Melatoma is a nomen 

dubium: see Powell (1966: 143). 

Melibidae Forbes, 1844 

Reference: Report of the 13th meeting of the 

British Association for the Advancement of 

Science {Cork, 1843). Reports of Researches 

in Science: 186 

Type genus: Melibe Rang, 1829 

Remarks: Original spelling Meliboeadae, 

based on Meliboea, ruled by Opinion 697 


(1964: 97) to be an incorrect subsequent 

spelling of Melibe. Family Melibidae again 

declared new by Ihering (1876: 145). -inae. 

Alder & Hancock (1845 [in 1845-1855]: 2). 

Mellopegmidae Missarzhevsky, 1 989 [after 1 July] 

Reference: Trudy Geologicheskogo Instituía, 

Akademiia Nauk SSSR, 443: 179 

Type genus: -\Mellopegma Runnegar & Jell, 1 976 

Meloini Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954 [7 September] 


gy, 35{^ 52): : 6 [286] 

Type genus: Melo J. Sowerby & G. B. Sowerbyl,1826 

Remarks: Original spelling (tribe) Meloides. 

MelongenidaeGíII, 1871 [February] (1854) 



Type genus: Melongena Schumacher, 1817 


for "Cassidulina, Tr." [Troschel], based on 

Cassidulus Gray, 1854, which Gill treated as 

a synonym of Melongena. Melongenidae has 

won general acceptance and is conserved 

under Art. 40.2, with the precedence of Cassidulidae. 

-inae, P. Fischer (1884 [in 1880- 

1887]: 618). 

Menesthinae Saurin, 1958 


de Saigon, (1958): 65 

Type genus: Menestho Möller, 1842 

Remarks: Chrysallidinae given precedence over 

Menesthinae by First Reviser's action by 

Schander, van Aartsen & Corgan ( 1 999: 1 49). 

Mentissoideinae Lindholm, 1924 [19 April] 



Type genus: Mentissoidea O. Boettger, 1877 

Remarks: -ini, H. Nordsieck (1979: 261). 

Merdigerinae Schileyko, 1984 [after 14 June] 


Type genus: Merdigera Held, 1837 

Merelinidae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975 [18 

December] 


Type genus: Merelina Iredale, 1915 

Merriidae Hedley, 1918 [19 June] 

Reference: Journal and Proceedings of the 

Royal Society of New South Wales, 51 , Supplement: 

M62

108 

Type genus; Merria Gray, 1839 

Remarks: Invalid: placed on the Official Index 

by Opinion 1009(1974: 160). 

Mesocochliopidae Yu, 1987 

Reference: [Yu Xihan] Mesozoic stratigraphy 

and paleontology from western Liaoning 

Province, volume 3: 59, 93 

Type genus: -\MesocochHopa Yen & Reeside, 

1946 

Mesodontinae Tryon, 1866 [6 October] 


2(4): 306 

Type genus: Mesodon Férussac, 1821 

Remarks: -idae, H. B. Baker (1963: 241); 

-oidea, H. B. Baker (in Franc, 1968b; 589); 

-ini, Emberton (1991a: 152); -Ina, Hausdorf & 

Bouchet, herein [for consistency of ranking]. 


(1992; 240), with the endorsement that it is 

not to be given precedence over Polygyridae. 

Mesglimacinae Hausdorf, 1998 [12 February] 


64(1): 62 

Type genus: Mesolimax Pollonera, 1888 

Mesotremata Wenz, 1 923 

Reference: Fossilium catalogus, /, Pars 17: 206 

Remarks; Taxon containing the family Vaginulidae 

only. Established as a superfamily and 

not available as such (not based on a genus). 

Metabaleinae A. J. Wagner, 1913 [July] 

Reference: Iconographie der Land- und Süsswasser-Mollusken, 

new ser., 21:7 

Remarks: Not available; not based on a genus. 

Metacerithiinae Cossmann, 1906 [July] 


7: 20, 22 

Type genus: -\Metacerithium Cossmann, 1906 

Remarks; Original spelling Metacerithinae. 

-idae, Kollmann, herein. 

Metachloraeini Pfeffer, 1930 [2 January] 


Abhandlungen, newser., 17(3); 190 

Type genus; -tMetachloraea Pfeffer, 1930 

Remarks; Original spelling (tribe) Metachlorae- 

ae. 

Metaclausiliinae Kennard & B. B. Woodward, 

1923 [October] 

Reference; Proceedings of the Malacological 




Metafruticicolinae Schileyko, 1972 [after 30 

August] 

Reference; Nekotorye aspekty izucheniia 

sovremennykh kontinental'nykh briukhonogikh 

molliuskov: 38, 41 

Type genus; Metafruticicola Ihering, 1892 

Remarks; -ini, H. Nordsieck (1993b: 5). 

Metajapelioninae Goryachev, 1987 [after 23 

October] 

Reference; Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po 

izucheniiu molliuskov, 8: 33, 35 

Type genus; Metajapelion Goryachev, 1987 

Remarks; Type genus not available (no type 

species) from Tiba & Kosuge, 1980. 

Metarminoidea Odhner, 1968 


878 

Remarks; Taxon containing the families Madrellidae, 

Dironidae, and Zephyrinidae. Es- 

tablished as a superfamily and not available 


genus). 

Metaxiinae Marshall, 1977 [8 September] 

Reference: A/ew Zealand Journal of Zoology, 

4(2): 111 

Type genus: Metaxia Monterosato, 1884 

Metoptomatidae Wenz, 1938 [March] 

Reference; Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 

38,43,92 

Type genus; -\Metoptoma Phillips, 1836 


(1968:6). 

Metostracinae H. Nordsieck, 1987 [15 Octo- 

ber] 


3):22 

Type genus; Metostracon Pilsbry, 1900 

Remarks: -idae, Hausdorf (1998; 56). 

Mexithaumatinae D. W. Taylor, 1966 [1 Octo- 

ber] 

Reference: The Veliger, 9(2); 204 

Type genus: Mexithauma D. W. Taylor, 1966 

Remarks; -idae, Starobogatov (1970b; 36). 

MiAMiRiNAE Bergh, 1891 [October] 


Systematik. Geographie und Biologie der 

Thiere,6: 143 

Type genus: Miamira Bergh, 1874 

Remarks: Established as a subfamily despite 

suffix -idae. -idae, Odhner (in Franc, 1968c: 

867).

MiCRACTAEONiDAE Schileyko, 1999 [December] 

Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial puimonate 


Type genus: Micractaeon Verdcourt, 1 993 

MicRARioNTiNAE Schileyko, 1991 [31 August] 


6): 223 

Type genus: Micrarionta Ancey, 1880 

Remarks: -ina, Hausdorf & Bouchet, herein [for 


MiCROCERAMiNAE Pilsbry, 1904 [8 January] 


16(63): 151 

Type genus: Microceramus Pilsbry & Vanatta, 

1898 

Remarks: -idae, Vaught (1989: 88). 

MiCROCONOMANDSHURiNAE B. Dybowski & Gro- 

chmalicki, 1914 [April] 





nus. 

MicRocoNOPALAEiNAE B. Dybowski & Grochmal- 

icki, 1914 [April] 





MiCRocYSTiNAE Thiolo, 1931 [before 31 Octo- 

ber] 



Type genus: Microcystis Beck, 1837 

Remarks: -idae, Iredale (1937b: 27); -ini [as 

Microcysti], Solem (1966: 23). 

MicRODiscuLiDAE Iredalo & McMichael, 1962 [30 

May] 

Reference: The Australian Museum. Sydney. 

Memoir 1 1 : 36 

Type genus: /W/crod/scu/a Thiele, 1912 


MicRODOMATiNAE Wonz, 1938 [] 


44, 230 

Type genus: tMicrodoma Meek & Worthen, 

1866 

Remarks: Original spelling Microdominae. 

-idae / -oidea [as -acea], Cox & Knight (1 960: 

263). 


MicROHEDYLiDAE Odhnor, 1937 [October] 

Reference: ZoologischerAnzeiger, 120(3-4): 62 

Type genus: Microhedyle Hertling, 1930 

Remarks: When he established Microhedyle, 

Hertling suggested that the new genus might 

justify the erection of a new family, but did not 

formally name it. -inae, Boettger (1 955: 260). 

MicROLioPALAEiNiNAE B. Dybowski & Grochmal- 





Type genus: tMicroliopalaeina B. Dybowski & 

Grochmalicki, 1914 

Remarks: Original spelling Microliopalaeinae. 

Microliopalaeina and Liosarmata have the 

same type species and Microliopalaeinae is 

a senior objective synonym of Liosarmatinae. 

MiCROMELANiiDAE B. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 

1914 [April] 




Type genus: ^Micromelania Brusina, 1874 

Remarks: -inae, Thiele (1 925 [in 1 925-1 926]: 80). 

MicROMENiNAE Schiloyko, 2000 [December] 



Type genus: Micromena H. B. Baker, 1939 

MicROPARMARioNiNi Schileyko, 2003 [April] 



Type genus: Microparmahon Simroth, 1893 

MiCROPYRGULiDAE Radoman, 1973 [31 May] 



Type genus: Micropyrgula Polinski, 1929 

Remarks: -inae, Starobogatov & Sitnikova 

(1983:21). 

MicRORissoiDEA F. Nordsiock, 1972 [October] 


145 



MicROTURRiMANDSHURiNAE B. Dybowski & Gro- 

chmalicki, 1914 [April] 




Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus.

110 

MicROTURRiPALAEiNAE . Dybowski & Grochmal- 






MiCROvoLUTiDAE Iredale & McMichael, 1962 [30 

May] 


Memoir ^^. 62 

Type genus: Microvoluta Ar\gas, 1877 


MiLACiDAE Ellis, 1926 

Reference: British snails: 252 

Type genus: Milax Gray, 1855 


tion 27 (1955: 484). -inae [declared nov.], 

Hesse (in Germain, 1931a: 106). Again declared 

new by H. Wagner (1935: 189) and 

Cockerel! (1935: 143). 

MiNicHEviELLiDAE Starobogatov, 1983 [after 22 

February] 



Type genus: Minicheviella Starobogatov, 1983 


MiNOLiiNAE Kuroda, Habe & Oyama, 1971 [27 

September] 



Type genus: MinoliaA. Adams, 1860 

MiRATESTiDAE R Sarasin & F. Sarasin, 1897 [19 

July] 

Reference: ZoologischerAnzeiger, 20(536): 242 

Type genus: Miratesta P. Sarasin & F. Sarasin, 

1897 

Remarks: -ini / -inae, Starobogatov (1 970b: 49). 

MiRAVERELLiiNi Schileyko, 1991 [31 August] 


6): 222 

Type genus: Miraverellia H. B. Baker, 1922 

MisuRiNELLiDAE Bändel, 1994 


452: 85 

Type genus: -\Misurinella Bändel, 1994 

MiTCHELLiiNAE Fryda, Blodgett & Lenz, 2002 

[March] 


Type genus: -\Mitchellia de Koninck, 1877 


MiTRARiiDAE Carcelles& Williamson, 1951 [December] 

Reference: Revista del Instituto Nacional de 

Investigación de las Ciencias Naturales [Museo 

Argentino de Ciencias Naturales], Ciencias 

Zoológicas, 2(5): 301 

Type genus: Mitrarla Rafinesque, 1815 


MiTRELLiNAE Gray, 1868 [April] 



Type genus: Mitrella Gray, 1847 

Remarks: Original spelling Mitrellina. Invalid: 

type genus a junior homonym of Mitrella Risse, 

1826 [Gastropoda]. 

MiTRiNAE Swainson, 1829 

Reference: Zoological illustrations, ser. 2,2: 

text of plates 4-6 

Type genus: Mitra Lamarck, 1798 

Remarks: Original spellings (subfamily) Mitriana 

and Mitrianae. -idae [as Mitriadae], de 

Kay (1 843: 151); -oidea [as -acea], Taylor & 

Sohl (1962: 10). 

MiTROLUMNiDAE Sacco, 1904 [31 August] 


Piemonte e delta Liguna, Parte 30: 88 

Type genus: Mitrolumna Bucquoy, Dautzenberg 

& Dollfus, 1883 

Remarks: Substitute name for Diptychomithnae, 

based on Diptychomitra Bellardi, 1888, by Sacco 

considered a synonym of Mitrolumna. -inae, 

Abbott (1974: 269). Diptychomitrinae is not 

used at all, but Mitrolumninae has only rarely 

been used, e.g. by Sabelli & Spada (1977: 1- 

2), and it is doubtful whether Art. 40.2 applies. 

MiTROMORPHiNAE Casey, 1904 [19 May] 



Type genus: Mitromorpha Carpenter, 1865 

Remarks: Original spelling Mitromorphini, as 

"tribe" of Pleurotomidae, immediately below 

family rank. 

MoDULiDAE P. Fischer, 1884 [30 June] 



Type genus: Modulus Gray, 1842 

MoELLERiiNAE Hickman & McLean, 1990 [26 

November] 



Type genus: Moelleria Jeffreys, 1865

MoHNiiNAE Higo & Goto, 1993 [1 February] 


sliells from the Japanese islands and the 


Type genus: Mohnia Friele, 1879 


MoHRENSTERNiiNAE Korobkov, 1955 [after 17 

August] 


po tretichnym molliuskam. Briukhonogie: 

1 75 

Type genus: -fMohrensternia Stoliczka, 1868 

MoiTEssiERiiDAE Bourgulgnat, 1863 [December] 

Reference: Monographie du nouveau genre 

français Moitessieria: 8 

Type genus: Moitessieria Bourguignat, 1863 

Remarks: Original spelling Moitessieridae. 

-oidea,Starobogatov&Sitnikova(1983:21); 

-inae, Ponder & Waren (1 988: 297). 

MoNACHiNi Wenz, 1930 [10 April] (1904) 


3027 

Type genus: Monacha Fitzinger, 1833 

Remarks: Original spelling (tribe) Monachea. 

Wenz regarded Monacha as a senior synonym 

of Carthusiana, and established Monachini 

as a replacement name for Thebini 

(see that name) and thus, indirectly, for 

Carthusianini. Monachini is conserved under 

Art. 40.2 and takes the precedence of 

Carthusianini. -inae, Schileyko (1972: 41). 

Homonym of Monachinae Gray, 1 869, based 

on Monachus Fleming, 1 822 [Mammalia]. An 

application has been submitted (Bouchet & 

Rocroi, 2004) to ICZN to emend the molluscan 

family name to Monachaini. 

MoNADENiiNAE H. Nordsieck, 1 987 [1 5 October] 


3):19 

Type genus: Monadenia Pilsbry, 1895 

Remarks: -idae, Schileyko (1997: 405). 

MoNATRiiDAE Simroth, 1885 [18 August] 


Zoologie, 42(2): 290 


MoNiLEiNi Hickman & McLean, 1990 [26 November] 



Type genus: Monilea Swainson, 1840 


MoNODONTiNAE Gray, 1857 [9 May] 



/:155 

Type genus: Monodonta Lamarck, 1799 

Remarks: Original spelling Monodontina. Established 

independently by Cossmann (in Cossmann 

& Peyrot, 1917 [in 1917-1919]: 235). 

MoNTENEGRiNiNi H. Nordsiock, 1972 [14 July] 


3):39 

Type genus: Montenegrina O. Boettger, 1877 

MoREANELLiNAE J. Fischer & Weber, 1997 

Reference: [in J. Fischer, ed.] Révision critique 

de la Paléontologie Française dAlcide 

d'Orbigny. Volume 2, Gastéropodes juras- 

siques: 1 1 

Type genus: -\Moreanellus J. Fischer & 

Weber, 1997 

MoREiDAE Stephenson, 1941 

Reference: The University of Texas, Publication 

4^0^: 326 

Type genus: ^Morea Conrad, 1860 

Remarks: -inae, Bändel & Dockery (2001: 

347). 

MoRULiNAE Kool, 1989 [August] 


Congress [Tübingen 1989], Abstracts: 136 

Type genus: /// Schumacher, 1817 


MoRUMiNAE Hughes & Emerson, 1987 [1 April] 


Type genus: Morum Röding, 1798 

Remarks: Spelling Moruminae used to avoid 

homonymy with the family-group name 

Moridae Goode & Bean, 1896, based on 

Mora Risso, 1826 [Pisces]. 

MouRLONiiNi Yochelson & Dutro, 1960 [before 

9 August] 


Professional Paper, 334-D: 136 

Type genus: ^Mourlonia de Koninck, 1883 

Remarks: Original spelling (tribe) Mourlonides. 

No diagnosis, but made available under Art. 

13.2.1 by usage as a valid name before 

2000. First diagnosed by Gordon & Yochelson 

(1987: 50). 

MuLTiDENTULiNAE Schileyko, 1978 [after 19 May] 

Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 57(6): 846

112 

Type genus: Multidentula Lindholm, 1925 

Remarks: -ini, Bank et al. (2001 : 

Euchondrinae. 


88). See also 

MuLTispiRiDA Glaubrecht, 1995 



Remarks: Taxon containing the families Batillariidae, 

Potamididae, Cerithideidae, and 

Modulidae. Established as a family-group 

name (between superfamily and family) and 


nus). 

MuRCHisoNELLiNAE Casoy, 1904 [19 May] 


Science of St Louis, 14: 125 

Type genus: Murchisonella Mörch, 1875 

Remarks: Original spelling Murchisonellini, 

used at rank immediately below family, -idae, 

Waren & Bouchet, herein. 

MuRCHisoNiiDAE,1896 

Reference: Jahrbuch der Kaiserlich-König- 

lichen Geologischen Reichanstalt, 46(1 ): 43, 

62,80 

Type genus: \(\/lurchisonia d'Archiac & Verneuil, 

1841 


43, 159); -oidea [as -acea], Pchelintsev (in 

Pchelintsev & Korobkov, 1 960: 1 1 7) and 

& Knight (1960: 264). 

MuRELLiNAE Hesso, 1918 [19 February] 


Malakozoologischen Gesellschaft, 50(1 ): 35 

Type genus: Murella L. Pfeiffer, 1877 

Remarks: -ini [as -eae], Zilch (1960 [in 1959- 

1960]: 708). 

MuRiciDOPSiDAE Nicolas, 1898 





Nicolas established the "series" Muricidop- 

sidae within his family Tanganyikidae, to include 

gastropods from Lake Tanganyika 

resembling Muricidae, and the name appears 


MuRiciNAE Rafinesque, 1815 


Type genus: Murex Linnaeus, 1 758 

Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Murexia. 

-idae [as Muhcedae], Fleming (1822: 491); 


MuRicopsiNAE Radwin & d'Attilio, 1971 [27 December] 

Reference: The Echo, 4: 64 

Type genus: Muricopsis Bucquoy & Dautzenberg, 

1882 

Myotestidae Collinge, 1 902 [10 April] 

Reference: The Journal of Malacology, 9: 11 

Type genus: Myoteste Collinge, 1901 

Myrrhinidae Bergh, 1905 [October] 

Reference: Siboga Expeditie Monographie, 

50: 226 

Type genus: Myrrhine Bergh, 1905 

Mysorellinae Annandale, 1920 

Reference: Records of the Indian Museum, 1 9: 

41,46 

Type genus: Mysorella Godwin-Austen, 1919 

Nacellinae Thiele, 1891 


327 

Type genus: Nacella Schumacher, 1817 

Remarks: -idae, Golikov & Starobogatov (1 975: 

207); -oidea, Sabelli et al. (1990: 9, 121 ). Under 

Art. 23.9 of the Code, Bertiniidae Jousseaume, 

1883, is here declared a nomen 

oblitum and Nacellidae a nomen protectum, 


Hirase & Taki (1954: 51), Cotton 

(1 959: 287, 291 ), Azuma (1 960: 4), Knight et 

al. (1960: 1235), Franc (1968a: 240), Kuroda, 

Habe & Oyama (1971: 22 [Japanese text], 

14 [English text]), Powell (1973: 147), Golikov 

& Starobogatov (1975: 207), Powell (1979; 

42), Inaba (1 982: 75), Kilburn & Rippey (1 982: 

32), Rios (1985; 17), Vaught (1989: 7), Beu 

& Maxwell (1990: 402), Sabelli et al. (1990: 

9, 21), Fukuda (1993: 14), Higo & Goto (1993; 

21 ), Gianuzzi-Savelli et al. (1994: 1 1 ), Dance 

(1995:32), Spencer &Willan (1996: 12), Millard 

(1996: 18), Kilias (1997; 210), Lindberg 

(in Beesley et al., 1998: 647), Sasaki (1998; 

208), Higo, Callomon & Goto (1999: 6, 31), 

Jansen (2000: 10), Kilburn (2000: 597), Sasaki 

in Okutani (2000; xl, 25), Higo, Callomon & 

Goto (2001: 11), Hylleberg & Kilburn (2002; 

21 ). To our knowledge, the name Bertiniidae 

has not been used as valid after 1899. 

Naninidae Pfeffer, 1878 

Reference: Jahrbücher der Deutschen Malakozoologischen 

Gesellschaft, 5: 251 

Type genus: Nanina Gray, 1834 

Remarks: Original spelling "Naniniden" (ver- 

nacular). First latinized by Martens (1880:

61 ), who credited the name to Pfeffer, -inae 

[as "Nanininen" (vernacular)], Pfeffer (1883: 

1); latinized by Martens (1884: 64). Invalid: 

type genus a junior homonym of Nanina Ris- 

se, 1826 [Gastropoda Nassariidae]. 

Napaeinae A. J. Wagner, 1928 [May] 

Reference: Annales Zoologicae Musei Polonia 


Type genus: /Vapaeas Albers, 1850 

Naricidae Récluz, 1845 [October] 

Reference: Magasin de Zoologie, ser. 2, 7: 6 

Type genus: Marica d'Orbigny, 1842 

Remarks: -inae, Crosse (1886: 106). Invalid: 

Placed on the Official Index by Opinion 1009 

(1974: 160), where it is dated in error 1846. 

Naricopsinidae Gründet, 2001 



Type genus: tNaricopsina Chelot, 1886 

Nariini Schilder, 1932 [20 October] 

Reference: Fossilium catalogus, I, Pars 55: 1 59 

Type genus: Naria Gray, 1837 

Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis, but made 

available under Art. 13.2.1 by usage as a 

valid name before 2000. -inae, Schilder 

(1932c: 167). 

Nassariidae Iredale, 1916 [28 November] (1835) 



Type genus: Nassarius Duméril, 1806 

Remarks: Replacement name for Nassidae, 

based on Nassa Lamarck, 1799, non Röding, 

1798. Heppell (1983: 237) had petitioned the 

ICZN to place Nassariidae on the Official List 


with precedence from Nassidae (1835); the 

case has been voted upon (ICZN Secretariat, 

pers. comm.), but an Opinion has not been 

published, -inae, Cernohorsky (1984: 32). 

Nassinae Swainson, 1835 

Reference: The elements of modern conchology: 

18,20 

Type genus: Nassa Lamarck, 1799 

Remarks: -idae [as -ina], Mörch (1852: 76). 


Nassa Röding, 1798 [Gastropoda]. See Nas- 

sariidae. 

Nassopsidae Kesteven, 1903 [9 April] 


of New South Wales, 27(4): 621, 634 

Type genus: Nassopsis E. A. Smith, 1890 

Remarks: -ini, Bouchet & Strong, herein. Nicolas 

(1898: 519) had a "series" Nassopsidae 

within his family Tanganyikidae; this was 

meant to include gastropods from Lake Tang- 

anyika resembling "Nassidae" [= Nassariidae]; 

the name appears to have been descriptive 

(see also Buccinopsidae, Cancellopsidae, Lit- 

toridinopsidae, etc.), and we do not regard 

Nassopsidae as available from Nicolas. 

Nastiinae A. Riedel, 1989 [31 May] 

Reference: Annales Zoologici, 42: 366 

Type genus: NastiaA. Riedel, 1989 

Naticidae Guilding, 1834 


of London, ^7. 29 

Type genus: Natica Scopoli, 1777 

Remarks: Published the same year by Children 

(1834: 109); relative priority of Children 

and Guilding not researched, -inae, Swainson 

(1840: 345); -oidea [as -acea], Thiele 

(1925 [in 1925-1926]: 87). 

Naticidopsidae Nicolas, 1898 





Nicolas established the "series" Naticidopsidae 

within his family Tanganyikidae, to 

include gastropods from Lake Tanganyika 

resembling Naticidae, and the name appears 


Naticopsidae Waagen, 1880 


of India. Palaeontologia Indica, ser. 13, Part 

1(2): 106 

Type genus: -fNaticopsis M'Coy, 1842 

Remarks: Established again independently by 

Cossmann (1895b: 169) and Grabau & 

Shimer (1909: 673). -inae, Wenz (1938 [in 

1938-1944]: 45, 402). 

Nectophyllirhoidae Hoffmann, 1922 [9 May] 

Reference: ZoologischerAnzeiger, 54(11-13): 

304 

Type genus: Nectophyllirhoe Hoffmann, 1922 

NECTOPODABIainville, 1824 


32: 282 

Remarks: Taxen containing the genera 

Pterotrachea and Carinaría. Established as 

a family-group name and not available as 


114 

Neilsoniinae Knight, 1956 [8 March] 

Reference; Journal of the Washington Academy 


Type genus: "[Neilsonia Thomas, 1940 



207). -ini, Waterhouse (2001 : 1 56). 

Nembrothinae Burn, 1967 [August] 


Type genus: Nembrotha Bergh, 1877 

Neniastrinae H. B. Baker, 1930 [14 February] 

Reference: Occasional Papers of the Museum 

of Zoology, University of Michigan, 210: 81 

Type genus: Neniastrum Bourguignat, 1876 


for Neniinae, on the erroneous assumption 

that the name of the type genus is invalid 

because it is a junior homonym of Naenia 

Stephens, 1829 [Lepidoptera]. 

Neniinae Wenz, 1923 [5 June] 


Type genus: Nenia H. Adams & A. Adams, 1 855 

Remarks: See also Neniastrinae. 

Neocyclotidae Kobelt & Möllendorff, 1 897 [1 

October] 



Type genus: Neocyclotus P. Fischer & Crosse, 

1886 

Remarks: -inae, same reference; -ini [as -eae], 

Kobelt (1902: 231 ); -oidea, Sitnikova & Starobogatov 

(1982: 841). 

Neodoridinae Odhner, 1968 


871 

Type genus: Neodons Baba, 1938 

Neolepetopsidae McLean, 1990 [7 November] 

Reference: Journal of Zoology, London, 

222(3): 490 

Type genus: Neolepetopsis McLean, 1990 

Remarks: -oidea, Ponder & Lindberg (1997: 214). 

Neomphalidae McLean, 1981 [8 December] 

Reference: Malacologie, 21(1-2): 294 

Type genus: Neomphalus McLean, 1981 


Neoplanorbinae Hannibal, 1912 [29 June] 




Type genus: Neoplanorbis Pilsbry, 1906 


51). 

NEOPOMATABerthold, 1991 



29:208,211 

Remarks: Established at a rank between tribe 

and genus. Not available as a family-group 


Neoptyxidae Lyssenko, 1984 

Reference: lurskie i melovye Nerinei luga SSSR 

i ikh stratigraficheskoe znachenie: 15,17 

Type genus: f /eopíyx/s Wenz, 1940 




Neopupininae Kobelt, 1902 [July] 


Type genus: Neopupina Kobelt, 1902 

Remarks: Original spelling Neopupinae. Attributed 

by Kobelt to "Kobelt & Möllendorff, 

1897", but there is no subfamily Neopupinae 

in reference indicated. Introduced in 

synonymy [of Megalostomatini], but available 

because it was used as valid before 1960, 

e.g. by Morrison (1955: 152), who used 

"Neopupinae Kobelt & Möllendorff, 1898". 

Neozonitinae Strebel & Pfeffer, 1879 [Novem- 

ber] 


mexicanischer Land- und Süsswasser Con- 

chylien, 4: 1 


Neptuneinae Stimpson, 1865 [25 February] 


1(1): 59 

Type genus: Neptúnea Röding, 1798 

Remarks: Original spelling Neptuniinae. -idae, 

Golikov&Kusakin(1971:28). 

Neptunellinae Gray, 1854 [25 July] 



Type genus: Neptunella Gray, 1854 

Remarks: Original spelling Neptunellina. 

Nerineidae Zittel, 1873 [after October] 

Reference: Palaeontographica, Suppl., 2(3): 

210,218 

Type genus: \Nerinea Deshayes, 1827

Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Wenz (1938 [in 

1938-1944]: 41, 46, 62, 64; 1940 [ibid.]: 

816); -inae, Pchelintsev (in Pchelintsev & 

Korobkov, 1960:120). 

Nerinellidae Pchelintsev, 1960 [after 29 June] 


Osnovy Paleóntologa, Molliuski. Briukhonogie: 

124 

Type genus: -[Nerinella Sharpe, 1850 

Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Pchelintsev (1 965: 

87); -inae, J. Fischer& Kollmann (in J. 

Fischer, 1 997: 296). Precedence over simultaneously 

published Diptyxinae determined 


Nerinoidinae Kase, 1984 [30 March] 

Reference: Early Cretaceous marine and 

brackish-water Gastropoda from Japan: 1 75 

Type genus: -fNei'inoidesWenz, 1940 

Remarks: Name attributed by Kase to Pchelintsev 

(1960), who however introduced 

Nerinellidae. Kase used Nerinoides as a val- 

id name and Nerinella as an objective synonym, 

and he may simply have changed the 

family-group name accordingly, to comply 

with Art. 39. In doing so, Kase overlooked 

Opinion 316 (1954: 93), which placed 

Nerinella Sharpe, 1850, on the Official List 

and Nerinoides on the Official Index (and 

thus rendering Nerinoidinae invalid). Earli- 

er, Hayami & Kase (1977: 72) had cited 

"Nerinoidinae Pcelincev, 1931", without a diagnosis 

and without an indication that this 

was a replacement name for Nerinellinae. 

Neritariinae Wenz, 1938 


413 

Type genus: tNeritaha Koken, 1892 

Neritellinae Gray, 1847 [November] 



Type genus: Neritella Gray, 1847 

Remarks: Original spelling Neritellina. 

Neritidae Rafinesque, 1815 


Type genus: Nerita Linnaeus, 1758 

Remarks: Original spelling (family) Neritinia 

and (subfamily) Neritacea. First established 

as "les Néritacé[e]s" (vernacular) by Lamarck 

(1 809: 321 ), but not generally aUributed 

to that author, -oidea [as -acea]. Gill (1871: 

10);-ini[as-ae], H.B. Baker (1923b: 117). 


Neritiliidae Schepman, 1908 [July] 

Reference: Siboga Expeditie. Monographie 

49a: 13 

Type genus: Neritilia Martens, 1879 

Remarks: Original spelling Neritilidae. -inae, 

H.B. Baker (1923b: 130). 

NERmNiDAE Poey, 1852 [April] 

Reference: Memorias sobre la Historia Natural 

de Cuba, 8: 87 

Type genus: Neritina Lamarck, 1816 

Remarks: Original spelling Neritinacea. Gray 

(1 850b: 90) had earlier used the family name 

"Neritinidae" including the genera Nerita, 

Neritella, and Catillus: it appears to be an 

incorrectly formed name based on Nerita 

rather than a name based on Neritina. -inae 

[as -ina], Gray (1868b: 994). Neritinidae and 

-inae again declared new by Bändel (2001 : 

70-71); -ini, Bouchet, herein [for consistency 

of ranking]. 

Neritopomata Berthold, 1991 



29:207,211 

Remarks: Established at a rank between tribe 

and genus. Not available as a family-group 


Neritopsidae Gray, 1847 [November] 



Type genus: fA/er/tops/s Grateloup, 1832 

Remarks: -inae. Knight (1933: 369); -oidea, 

Bändel (1997: 63). 

Nerrhenidae Bändel & Heidelberger, 2001 


Paläontologie, Monatshefte, 2001(12): 708 

Type genus: -\Nerrhena Heidelberger & Bandel, 

1999 


Nesopupinae Steenberg, 1925 [18 June] 



80:201 

Type genus: Nesopupa Pilsbry, 1900 

Remarks: -ini, Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 

505). 

Neurobranchia Keferstein, 1864 

Reference: Dr H. G. Bronn's Klassen und Ordnungen 

der Weichthiere, Bd. 3(2): 1031, 

1061

116 

Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- 

ing the families Cyclostomidae, Helicinidae, 

and Aciculidae. Treated by Haller (1 892; 538) 

as a family, and by Wenz (1 923: 1 735) as a 

superfamily containing Cyclophoridae, 

Pomatiasidae, Acmidae, and Assimineidae. 



NEVEmriNAE Gray, 1857 [9 May] 



Type genus: Neverita Risso, 1826 

Remarks: Original spelling Neveritina. 

Newtoniellinae Korobkov, 1955 


po tretichnym molliuskam. Bhukhonogie:2M 

Type genus: Newtoniella Cossmann, 1893 

Remarks: -idae, Gründel (1980: 235). 

NiTORiDAE Iredale, 1937 [12 November] 


Type genus: /V/torGude, 1911 

NoDODELPHiNULiDAE Cox, 1960 [about 15 Au- 

gust] 



Type genus: \Nododelphinula Cossmann, 1916 

Non Suctoriae Bergh, 1892 

Reference: System der Nudibranchiaten Gasteropoden: 

141 

Remarks: Established as "division" of Dorididae. 


(not uninominal; Art. 4.1). Treated by Odh- 

ner (in Franc, 1 968c: 861 ) as a "tribe" within 

"suborder" Anadoridacea. 

NoNACTEONiNiDAE Bändel, 1994 


452: 88 

Type genus: t/Vonacteon/'na Stephenson, 1941 

NossiDAE Odhner, 1968 


882 

Type genus: Nossis Bergh, 1902 


of A/oss/s Kindberg, 1865 [Vermes]. 

NOTAEOLIDIIDAE Eliot, 1910 



Type genus: Notaeolidia Eliot, 1905 


NoTARCHiNAE Mazzarelli, 1893 

Reference: Memorie delta Società Italiana 

délie Scienze, 9(4): 39 

Type genus: /Voiarc/ius Cuvier, 1817 


ending -inae. -idae, Bergh (1902 [in 1870- 

1908]: 343). 

NoTOBRANCHAEiDAE Polseneer, 1886 [June] 

Reference: Bulletin Scientifique du Département 

du Nord et des Pays Voisins, 1 7(6): 224 

Type genus: Notobranchaea Pelseneer, 1886 

Remarks: -inae, Pruvot-Fol (1926: 20, 32). 

NoTODiAPHANiDAE Thiole, 1931 [before 31 Oc- 

tober] 



Type genus: /Voíod/ap/iana Thiele, 1917 

NOTODORIDIDAE ENot, 1910 


Mollusca, Part 8: 63, 65, 151 

Type genus: Notodoris Bergh, 1875 


423). 

NoTOvoLUTiNi Bail & Poppe, 2001 [September] 

Reference: A taxonomic introduction to the 

Recent Volutidae: 26 

Type genus: Notovoluta Cotton, 1946 

Remarks: Not available (introduced "provision- 

ally" and without a diagnosis) from Bail (in 

Poppe & Goto, 1 992: 1 3, 36 [as Notovolutinae]). 

NucELLiDAE Salisbury, 1940 

Reference: The Zoological Record, 76(9): 90 

Type genus: Nucella Röding, 1798 


available under Art. 13.2.1 by usage as a valid 

name by Kozloff & Price (in Kozloff, 1987: 221). 

NucLEOBRANCHiDAE d'Orbigny, 1835 

Reference: Voyage dans l'Améhque méridionale. 

Tome 5, Partie 3, Mollusques: 139 

Remarks: Original spelling Nucleobranchideae. 


NucLEOPsiNAE Cossmann, 1895 [February] 


1 : 

43 

Type genus: -fNucleopsis Conrad, 1865 

NuDiBRANCHiNi Martynov, 1998 


Type genus: Nudibranchus Martynov, 1998 

Remarks: -ina [as -inini], same reference.

NuDiLiMACES Latrellle, 1824 [November] 



Remarks: Original spelling "Nu-limaces" and 

"Nulimaces" (vernacular). Latinized by Latreille 

(1 825: 1 78). Established as a family and 


Nyctilochidae Dall, 1912 [September] 


Type genus: /\/ycf/7oc/?as Gistel, 1848 

Remarks: When Dall established Nyctilochidae, 

he considered Nyctilochus to be typified by 

Murex tritonis Linné, 1 758 [i.e. Charonia] and 

he meant to replace Tritonidae / Tritoniidae 

with Nyctilochidae. However, Beu (1970: 206) 

demonstrated that Murex tritonis was not one 

of the originally included species, and designated 

Triton tigrinum Broderip, 1833, as type 

species; Nyctilochus is then a subjective synonym 

of Cymatium. This is an Art. 41 situa- 

tion, but Charonia and Cymatium are currently 

considered consubfamilial, so that the problem 

has a purely academic interest. 

Nymphophilinae D. W. Taylor, 1966 [1 October] 


Type genus: Nymphophilus D. W. Taylor, 1966 

Nystiellinae Clench & Turner, 1952 [23 July] 

Reference: Johnsonia, 2(31): 336 

Type genus: Nystiella Clench & Turner, 1952 

Remarks: -idae. Nütze! (1998: 89). 

Obeliscinae a. Adams, 1863 [April] 


Society of London, (1862): 231 

Type genus: Obeliscus H. Adams & A. Adams, 

1853 

Remarks: -idae, Iredale (1929b: 291). Invalid: 

type genus a junior homonym of Obeliscus 

Beck, 1837[Subulinidae]. 

Obeliscinae Thiele, 1931 [before 31 October] 



Type genus: Obeliscus Beck, 1837 

Remarks: Junior homonym of Obeliscinae A. 

Adams, 1863. 

Obtortionidae Thiele, 1925 [1 November] 


Type genus: Obtortio Hedley, 1899 

OcciRHENEiDAE irodalo, 1939 [1 August] 

Reference: Records of the Western Australian 

Museum, 2(1): 73 


Type genus: Occirhenea Iredale, 1933 

Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. Repub- 

lished by Iredale (1939 [21 August]: 73), 

which makes Occirheneidae available under 

Art. 13.2.1. 

OcENEBRiNAE Cossmann, 1903 [December] 


5: 10 

Type genus: Ocenebra Gray, 1847 

Remarks: SeeTritonaliinae. 

OcHETOPSiNAE Cossmann, 1909 [April] 


8: 156, 157 


OcHTHEPHiLiNAE Zilch, 1960 [15 August] 


675 

Type genus: Ochthephila Beck, 1837 

Remarks: Not available: introduced in synonymy 

and not used as a valid name before 1 961 

OcuLiMETiDAE Jousseaume, 1894 




Odontartemoninae Schileyko, 2000 [December] 



Type genus: Odontartemon L. Pfeiffer, 1856 

Odontocycladinae Hausdorf, 1 996 [1 5 January] 


2): 10 

Type genus: Odontocyc/as Schlüter, 1838 

Odontocymbiolinae Clench & Turner, 1 964 [1 

February] 

Reference: Johnsonia, 4(43): 170 

Type genus: Odontocymbiola Clench & Turner, 

1964 

Remarks: Clench & Turner stated that Odontocymbiolinae 

was a new name for Adelom- 

eloninae, based on a misidentification of the 

type genus by Pilsbry & Olsson (see Adelomeloninae). 

Adelomelon and Odontocymbiola 

are not synonyms, and Art. 40 does 

not apply, -ini, Bail & Poppe (2001: 8, 20). 

Odontognatha Mörch, 1859 

Reference: Malakozoologische Blätter, 6: 109- 

110 


available as such (not based on a genus).

118 

Odontostominae Pilsbry & Vanatta, 1898 [12 

July] 

Reference; Proceedings of the Academy of 

Natural Sciences of Philadelpiiia, 50: 283 

Type genus: Odontostomus Beck, 1837 


729); -ini, Schileyko (1999 [in 1998-2003]: 

329). 

Odostomellinae Saurín, 1959 


de Saigon. {^959). 240 

Type genus: Odostomella Bucquoy, Dautzenberg&Dollfus, 

1883 


Saurin (1 961 : 


240). -ini, Bouchet, herein [for 

Odostomiidae Pelseneer, 1928 



Type genus: Odosíom/a Fleming, 1813 

Remarks: -inae, Casey (1904: 125 [as Odostomiini, 

at rank immediately below 

family]), and Odostomiinae established independently 

by F. Nordsieck (1972: 102); 

-ini, Bouchet, herein [for consistency of 

ranking]. 

Oenopotinae Bogdanov, 1987 [after 23 Octo- 

ber] 

Reference: Vsesoluznoe soveshchanie po 


Type genus: Oenopota Mörch, 1852 

Remarks: See Lorinae. 

Oestophorini H. Nordsieck, 1987 [15 October] 

Reference: Archiv fiJr Molluskenkunde, 118(1- 

3):30 

Type genus: Oestophora Hesse, 1907 

Ohridopyrgulinae Radoman, 1983 [February] 

Reference: Serbian Acadenny of Sciences and 

Arts, Monographs, 547 [Department of Sciences, 

57]: 146 

Type genus: Ohridopyrgula Radoman, 1983 


available) from Radoman (1973a: 12 [as 

Ochridopyrgulinae]). 

Okadaiidae Baba, 1930 [10 August] 

Reference: The Venus, 2(2): 48 

Type genus: Okadaia Baba, 1930 

Remarks: Full description, and declared "nov. 

fam.", in Baba (1931: 64). Baba (1937: 150) 

cited Okadaiidae as from the latter publica- 

tion, and treated it as a junior synonym of 


Vayssiereidae. The latter, although the junior 

synonym, is prevailingly used over Okadaiidae; 

however, as this is a rarely used 

family name, which includes only four de- 

scribed species, priority should apply. 

Okeniidae Iredale & O'Donoghue, 1923 [March] 



Type genus: Okenia Menke, 1830 

Remarks: -inae, Odhner (in Franc, 1968c: 

859). 

Oleacinidae H. Adams & a. Adams, 1855 [Jan- 

uary] 


2:103 

Type genus: Oleacina Röding, 1798 

Remarks: -inae, ibid.; -oidea [as -acea], Thiele 

(1926 [in 1925-1926]: 141). 

Oleidae O'Donoghue, 1926 [May] 

Reference: Transactions of the Royal Canadian 

Institute, 15(2): 227 

Type genus: 0/ea Agersborg, 1923 

Oligomeriinae Egorov, 2000 

Reference: Treasure of Russian shells, vol. 4: 

37 

Type genus: Oligomeria Galkin & Golikov, 

1985 

Oligolimacini Schileyko, 2003 


molluscs, Part 11 : 1483 

Type genus: 0//go//max Schileyko, 2003 

Oligopteria Rafinesque, 1815 


Remarks: Established as a family, including 

the subfamilies Firolininae and Clioninae, 


genus). 

Oligoptyxidae Lyssenko, 1984 

Reference: lurskie i melovye Nerinei luga 

SSSR i ikh stratigraficheskoe znachenie: 1 5, 

17 

Type genus: -\Oligoptyxis Pchelintsev, 1953 




Olivancillariidae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975 

[18 December] 


Type genus: 0//Vanc/7/ar/'ad' Orbig ny, 1839

OLIVELLINAETrOSChel, 1869 


110 

Type genus: Olivella Swainson, 1831 

Remarks: Original spelling Olivellina. Estab- 

lished independently by Olsson (1956: 169). 


Olividae Latreille, 1825 


198 

Type genus: Oliva Bruguière, 1789 

Remarks: Original spelling Olivarla. Latreille 

(1824: table) had used the vernacular 

"Olivaires", but Olividae is not generally accepted 

as dating from that publication, -inae, 

Swainson (1835: 14); -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov 

(1975: 213, 221). 

Olygyridae Gray, 1847 [November] 



Type genus: Olygyra Say, 1818 

Remarks: Original spelling Oligyradae, based 

on Oligyra, an incorrect subsequent spell- 

ing or an emendation of Olygyra. 

Olympicolini Neubert, 2002 [20 September] 

Reference: Collectanea malacologica. 

Festschrift für G. Falkner. 270 

Type genus: Olympicola Hesse, 1916 

Omalaxinae Cossmann, 1916 [July] 


10: 123 

Type genus: -fOmalaxis Deshayes, 1832 

Remarks: Original spelling Homalaxinae 

[based on Homalaxis P. Fischer, 1885, an 

unjustified emendation of Omalaxis], to be 

corrected to Omalaxinae under Art. 35.4.1. 

-idae, and spelling corrected, Wenz (1938 

[in 1938-1944]: 41, 45; 1939 [ibid.]: 665); 

-oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 211 ). 

Omalogyridae G. O. Sars, 1878 


215 

Type genus: Oma/ogyra Jeffreys, 1860 

Remarks: Original spelling Homalogyridae 

[based on Homalogyra Jeffreys, 1867, an 

unjustified emendation of Omalogyra], to be 

corrected to Omalogyridae under Art. 35.4.1 


Omospirinae Wenz, 1938 [March] 


39,42,166 


Type genus: -fOmospira Ulrich [in Ulrich & 


Remarks: -idae, Vostokova (in Pchelintsev & 

Korobkov, 1960: 119). 

Omphalocirridae Wenz, 1938 [March] 


39,43,201 

Type genus: fOmphalocirrus Ryckholt, 1860 

Remarks: Again declared new family by Linsley(1978:34). 

Omphalotrochidae Knight, 1945 [November] 


573, 586 

Type genus: -\Omphalotrochus Meek, 1864 

Remarks: Established as (superfamily) Omphalotrochacea. 

No diagnosis, -idae, and first 

diagnosed. Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in 

Moore, 1960:196). 

Omphalotropidinae Thiele, 1927 [17 February] 



Tiere, 53: 126 

Type genus: Omphalotropis L. Pfeiffer, 1851 

Remarks: Placed on the Official List and given 

precedence over Garrettiinae by Opinion 

973 (1971 : 149). -ini [as -eae], Thiele (1929 

[in 1 929-1 935]: 171 ); -idae [as Omphalotropidae], 

Habe(1990:5). 

Onchidellidae Labbé, 1934 



Type genus: Onchidella Gray, 1850 

Remarks: Original spelling Oncidiellidae, 

based on Oncidiella Crosse & P. Fischer, 

1878, an unjustified emendation of Onchidel- 

la. -o\dea, Starobogatov (1976: 13). 

Onchidiinae Rafinesque, 1815 


Type genus: Onchidium Buchanan, 1800 

Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) On- 

chidia. -idae. Gray (1824b: 108); -oidea [as 

Oncidiacea], Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 

138). Oncidiidae [Carpenter, 1861 : 

227, as 

Oncidiadae] is based on the incorrect subsequent 

spelling Oncidium. Onchodoridae 

[O'Donoghue, 1929: 832] is used in the 

sense of Onchidiidae and appears to be a 

lapsus. 

Onchidinidae Starobogatov, 1976 


Type genus: Onchidina Semper, 1882

120 

Onchidiopsinae Golikov & Gulbin, 1990 [after 

25 April] 


218:109 

Type genus: Onctiidiopsis Bergh, 1853 

Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. Used, but 

not diagnosed by Gulbin & Golikov (1 997: 44). 

Onchidorididae Gray, 1827 

Reference: Encyclopaedia metropolitana, Vol. 


[= plate 3] 

Type genus: Onc/7/dor/s Blainville, 1816 

Remarks: Original spelling Onchidoridae. The 

original spelling of the type genus is Onchidorus 

(and this is also the spelling used by 

Gray when he established Onchidoridae), 

which has been consistently treated as an 

incorrect original spelling. The spelling On- 

chidoris, which dates from Blainville (1825: 

489), has been universally used for more 

than 1 50 years, -inae, Kobelt ( 1 879 [in 1 876- 

1881]: 181 ); -oidea [as -acea], Abbott (1974: 

361 ). See also Lamellidorididae. 

Oncidiidae / Oncidiellidae. See Onchidiidae / 

Onchidiellidae. 

Oncomelaniidae Salisbury & Edwards, 1961 

Reference: The Zoological Record, 95(9): 110 

Type genus: Oncomelania Gredler, 1881 

Remarks: Salisbury & Edwards cited the name 

from a paper by Kang et al. (1 958), who however 

merely use the expression "oncomela- 

niid snails". Not available: no diagnosis. 

Onobidae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1972 

Reference: Opredeliteli Fauny Chernogo i 

Azovskogo Morel, 3: 96 

Type genus: Onoba H. Adams & A. Adams, 

1852 


Golikov & Scarlato (1 967: 33). Again declared 

fam. nov. by Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 

211). 

Onustidae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1 854 [April] 


1:361 

Type genus: Onustus Swainson, 1840 

Onychochilidae Koken, 1925 

Reference: Zaplskii Rossiskoi Akademii Nauk, 

ser. 8, Otdel Fiziko-Mathematicheskikh 

Nauk, 37 (^). 233 

Type genus: -\Onychochilus Lindström, 1884 


43,367). 


OocoRYTHiDAE R Fischer, 1885 [29 January] 



Type genus: Oocorys P. Fischer, 1884 

Remarks: -inae. Turner (1948: 181). 

OoPELTiNAE Cockerell, 1891 [August] 


Society of London ôn89^ (2): 216, 222 

Type genus: Oopelta Mörch [in Heynemann], 

1867 


Opaliinae Cossmann, 1912 [August] 


9: 19 

Type genus: Opalia H. Adams & A. Adams, 

1853 

Opeatinae Thiele, 1931 [before 31 October] 



Type genus: Opeas Albers, 1850 

Operculaceae Hinds, 1845 

Reference: The zoology of the voyage of H. 

M. S. Sulphur, Vol. 2, Mollusca: 59 

Remarks: Taxon including Pupina on\y. Established 

as a family and not available as such 


Operculata Wiegmann & Ruthe, 1832 


Remarks: Taxon containing Cyclostoma and 

Helicina. Established as a family and not 


Operculatinae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1854 

[October] 


2:41 

Type genus: Operculatum Mörch, 1852 

Ophiletinae Koken, 1907 [after June] 

Reference: [in Perner] Systeme Silurien du 

Centre de la Bohême. Recherches Paléontologiques, 

Vol. 4 [Gastéropodes] (2): 153 

Type genus: -[Ophileta Vanuxem, 1842 

Remarks: Established as subfamily of Euomphalidae 

despite suffix -idae. Established 

independently by Knight (1956: 42). 

-idae, Morris & Cleevely (1981 : 

R J. Wagner (2002: 70). 

207); -oidea, 

Ophthalmidae Bergh, 1905 [October] 

Reference: Siboga Expeditie Monographie, 

50:35 

Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus.

Opisthonematidae Yu, 1976 [December] 

Reference: [Yu Wen, in Lu et al.] Memoirs of 

Nanjing Institute of Geology and Palaeontology, 

7: 40 

Type genus: tOpisthonema Yu, 1 974 


of Opisthonema Gill, 1862 [Pisces]. 

Opisthophthalmidae Jousseaume, 1894 


de France,! -.2^2 

Remarks: Family containing the genus Trun- 

catella (see Opisthophthalma in higher category 

list). Not available as a family-group 

name: not based on a genus. 

Opisthotremata Wenz, 1923 [20 March] 

Reference: Fossilum catalogus, I, Pars 17: 206 

Remarks: Established as a superfamily, contain- 

ing the family Onchidiidae. Not available as a 


Orbacea Lamarck, 1809 


Remarks: Original spelling "les Orbacées" 

(vernacular). Latinized by Herrmannsen 

(1847 [in 1846-1852]: 154). Established as 

a family (including the genera Cyclostoma, 

Planorbis, Vivípara, and Ampullaha), and not 


Orbitestellidae Iredale, 1917 [10 November] 



Type genus: Orbitestella Iredale, 1917 

Orculinae Pilsbry, 1918 [24 April] 


24(96): X 

Type genus: Orcula Held, 1837 

Remarks: -idae, Steenberg (1925: 201); 

-oidea,Schileyko(1984:5). 

Orectospirinae Habe, 1955 [May] 

Reference: Minutes. Conchological Club of 

Southern California, 147: 4 

Type genus: Orectospira Dall, 1925 

Remarks: -idae. Habe (1 961 : 24). 

Oreohelicinae Pilsbry, 1939 [6 December] 


(north of Mexico), \. 1(1): 412 

Type genus: Oreo/?e//x Pilsbry, 1904 

Remarks: -idae, same reference. 

Orientaliidae Radoman, 1973 [31 May] 

Reference: Prirodnjacki Muzej Beogradu. 



Type genus: Orientalia Radoman, 1972 

Remarks: -inae, same reference. Invalid: type 

genus a junior homonym of Orientalia Byko- 

va, 1947 [Foraminifera]. See Orientalinidae. 

Orientalinidae Radoman, 1978 [16 August] 


3):27 

Type genus: Orientalina Radoman, 1978 

Remarks: -inae, same reference. Norn. nov. 

pro Orientalidae, invalid because its type 

genus is a junior homonym. However, Orientalina 

is itself a junior homonym of Orientalina 

Kolosnitsyna, 1973 [Crustacea], which 

makes Orientalinidae invalid. 

Oriostomatidae Koken, 1896 


Geologischen Reichsanstalt, 46(1 ): 47, 106 

Type genus: -tOrlostoma Munier-Chalmas, 

1876 

Remarks; Original spelling Horiostomidae, 

based on Horiostoma P. Fischer, 1885, an 

unjustified emendation of Orlostoma. -oidea 

[as -acea], Cox & Knight (1960: 263). 

Orthalicidae Albers, 1860 

Reference: Die Heliceen, ed. 2: 209 

Type genus: Orthalicus Beck, 1837 

Remarks: Original spelling Orthalicea. -inae. 

Carpenter (1864: 672); -oidea [as "SuperF. 

Orthalicidae"], H. B. Baker (1956a: 133). 

Orthoconcha Fol, 1875 


et Générale, 4: 1 76 

Remarks: See higher category list. 

Orthogibbidae Germain, 1921 [March] 

Reference: Faune malacologique terrestre et 

fluviatile des iles Mascareignes: 41 5, 461 

Type genus: Ori/7og/bbas Germain, 1919 

Remarks: -inae, Bouchet, herein [in place of 

Gibbinae and Gonidominae over which it has 

priority]. 

Orthomitrinae L. Bellardi, 1887 [before 18 

April] 


Piemonte e delta Liguria, parte V: 3 


Orthonematidae Nütze! & Bande!, 2000 [September] 


Paläontologie. Monatshefte, 2000(9): 560- 

561 

Type genus: -\Orthonema Meek & Worthen, 1 862

122 

Remarks: Original spelling Orthonemidae. 

-oidea, Bändel (2002b: 90). 

Orthonychiidae Bande! & Fryda, 1999 [30 Sep- 

tember] 

Reference: Geológica etPalaeontologica, 33: 224 

Type genus: tOrthonychia Hall, 1843 

Orthopomatini Gray, 1868 [April] 

Reference: Proceedings of ttie Zoological 


Type genus: Orthopoma Gray, 1868 

Remarks: Original spelling (tribe) Orthopomina. 

Orthostomatidae Delpey, 1940 

Reference: Notes et Mémoires de la Section 

d'Etudes Géologiques du Haut-Commissar- 

iat de la République Française en Syrie et 

au Liban, y. 22^ 

Type genus: -fOrthostoma Deshayes, 1850 

Remarks: Original spelling Orthostomidae. 


Orthostoma Ehrenberg, 1831 [Platyhelminthes], 

and several others, -oidea, Termier 

&Termier (1968: 923). 

Orygoceratidae Brusina, 1882 [1 January] 

Reference: Beiträge zur Paläontologie Oesterreich-Ungarns, 

2(2): 41 

Type genus: tOrygoceras Brusina, 1882 

OsTEOPELTiDAE Marshall, 1987 [10 August] 


53(2): 121 

Type genus: Osteopelta Marshall, 1987 

OsTRAcoLETHiDAESimroth, 1901 [30 December] 

Reference: Zoologischer Anzeiger, 25(660): 64 

Type genus: Osíraco/eíhe Sim roth, 1901 

Remarks: -inae, Hausdorf (1998: 61). 

Otalini Pfeffer, 1930 [2 January] 


Abhandlungen, 17(3): 139, 185, 229 

Type genus: Oia/a Schumacher, 1817 

Otidea Blainville, 1824 


32: 292 

Remarks: Taxen containing Haliotis and An- 

cylus. Established as a family and not available 


Otininae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1855 [September] 


2:249 


Type genus: Otina Gray, 1847 

Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Direction 

27 (1955: 484), where it is erroneously 

credited to Chenu (1859). -idae. Gray (1858: 

407); -oidea, Tillier & Ponder (1 992: 1 55). 

Otoconchinae Cockerell, 1893 [31 October] 

Reference: [in Cockerell & Collinge] The Conchologist, 

2{8): 188,205 

Type genus: Otoconcha Hutton, 1884 

Remarks: -idae, H. B. Baker (1938a: 85). 

OvATA Latreille, 1824 [November] 



Remarks: Original spelling "Ovoïdes" (vernacular); 

latinized by Latreille (1825: 198). Taxon 

including the genera Cypraea and Ovula. 



OvuLiDAE Fleming, 1822 [June] 


Type genus: Ovula Bruguière, 1789 

Remarks: Original spelling Ovuladae. -inae, 

Swainson (1840: 325); -oidea, Sitnikova & 

Starobogatov (1 982: 841 ); -ini, Fehse (2001 : 

24). 

OxYCHiLiNAE Hesse, 1927 (1879) 

Reference: [in D. Geyer] Unsere land- und 

Süsswasser-Mollusken, ed. 3: 47 

Type genus: Oxychllus Fitzinger, 1833 

Remarks: When he established Oxychilinae, 

Hesse did not discuss or cite Hyaliniinae, but 

listed Hyalinia in the synonymy of Oxychllus. 

Oxychilinae is in prevailing use and is conserved 

under Art. 40.2 with the precedence 

of Hyaliniinae. -idae. Bank et al. (2001 : 94). 

OxYGNATHA Mörch, 1859 


Remarks: Taxon including the genera Umax, 

Vitrina, Succinea, Helicella, Zonites, Leucochroa, 

Ryssota, Obba, Carocolla, Otala, and 

Pleurodonta. Established as a family and not 


OxYLOMATiNAESchileyko& I. M. Likharev, 1986 

Reference: Sbornik Trudov Zoologicheskogo 

Muzeia, 24: 223 

Type genus: Oxy/oma Westerlund, 1885 

Remarks: Original spelling Oxylominae. 

OxYNoiDAE Stoliczka, 1868 [1 October] (1847) 


of India. Palaeontologia Indica. Cretaceous


433 

Type genus: Oxynoe Rafinesque, 1814 

Remarks: Original spelling Oxynoeidae. Introduced 

as a replacement name for Lophocercidae 

and Icaridae, because their type 

genera were considered by Stoliczka to be 

junior synonyms of Oxynoe. Oxynoe is in 

prevailing usage; it is conserved under Art. 

40.2 and takes the precedence of the replaced 

names, -oidea [as -acea], Wenz 

(1938 [in 1938-1944]: 49). 

OxYSTOMATABIainville, 1824 


32.24^ 

Remarks: Taxon containing the genus Janthina 

only. Established as a family and not available 


Pachnodidae Steenberg, 1925 [18 June] 

Reference: VIdenskabelige Meddelelser fra 

Dansk Naturhistorisk Foren ing i Kjobenhavn, 

80: 189,202 

Type genus: PachnodusA\be


Paladmetidae Stephenson, 1941 

Reference; The University of Texas, Publication 

4: 01 .366 

Type genus: fPa/admefe Gardner, 1916 

Remarks: Name only, but made available under 

Art. 13.2.1 by usage as a valid name 

before 2000. Diagnosed by Sohl (1 964: 271 ). 

Palaeocapulidae Grabau, 1936 

Reference: Palaeontologia Sinica, ser. , 8(4): 

311 

Type genus: -fPalaeocapulus Grabau & Shimer, 

1909 

Palaeocyclophoridae Bändel, 2002 [October] 



86: 180 

Remarks: Not available under Art. 16.2: no 

citation of the name of the type genus. (There 

exists a genus Palaeocyclophorus Wenz, 

1923, but Bändel cited only Bernicia Cox, 

1927, and Solemella Bändel, 2002, as included 

genera). 

Palaeonustidae Wenz, 1938 [March] 


39,44,236 

Type genus: -fPalaeonustus Pernor, 1903 

Palaeorissoinidae Gründe! & Kowaike, 2002 

[October] 


Palaeontologie, Abhandlungen, 226(1 ): 44 

Type genus: ^Palaeorissoina Gründel, 1999 

Remarks: Not available (nomen nudum) from 

53). -inae, same reference. 

Gründel (2001 : 

Palaeostoidae H. Nordsieck, 1986 [7 Novem- 

ber] 

Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde 117(1- 

, 

3):112 

Type genus: fPa/aeosfoa Andreae, 1884 

Palaeostylinae Wenz, 1938 [March] 


40,45 

Type genus: \Palaeostylus Mansuy, 1914 

Remarks: Name only. Diagnosed, Ibid.: 381 

[October 1938]. -idae, Bändel (2002b: 112); 

-oidea, Bouchet, herein [in place of Orthonematoidea 

over which it has priority]. 

Palaeotrochidae Knight, 1956 [8 March] 


of Sciences, 46(2); 42 

Type genus: \Palaeotrochus Hall, 1879 

Remarks; No diagnosis, but made available 

under Art. 13.2.1 by usage as a valid name 

before 2000. First diagnosed and -oidea [as 

-acea]. Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in 

Moore, 1960: 302). Gurich (1896: 309) had 

already used the name Palaeotrochidae to 

group the "ancient trochids", but did not implicitly 

or explicitly include Palaeotrochus, 

and the name appears to have been descrip- 

tive. 

Palaeoxestininae Pfeffer, 1930 [2 January] 

Reference; Geologische und Palaeontologische 

Abhandlungen, new ser., 17(3): 14 

Type genus; -\Palaeoxestina Wenz, 1919 

Palaeozygopleuridae Horny, 1955 

Reference: Sbornik Ustredniho Ustavu Geo- 

logickeho, Oddil Paleontologicky, 21: 104, 

120 

Type genus: -f Palaeozygopleura Horny, 1955 


Paleuphemitinae Fryda, 1999 


Soc/efy, 44(3-4); 319 

Type genus: -fPaleuphemites Horny, 1962 

Palliohedylidae Rankin, 1979 [25 May] 

Reference: Royal Ontario Museum. Life Sciences 


Type genus: Palliohedyle Rankin, 1979 

Remarks: -oidea, Bouchet, herein [for consistency 

of ranking]. 

Paludestrinidae Newton, 1891 [22 August] 

Reference; Systematic list of the F. E. Edwards 



226 

Type genus: Paludestrina d'Orbigny, 1840 

Remarks; There is an earliest and hitherto 

overlooked type species designation for 

Paludestrina, by subsequent designation by 

Nevill (1885; 46); Paludina nigra d'Orbigny 

1 840, which is a species of Eatoniella. This 

would render Paludestrinidae a senior synonym 

of Eatoniellidae Ponder, 1965. The 

case will be presented under Art. 41 to the 

ICZN by D. Kadolsky (pers. comm. pers.) 

to conserve the name Eatoniellidae. 

Paludestrinidae was introduced as a substitute 

name for Hydrobiidae, based on the 

erroneous assumption that its type genus 

Hydrobia Hartmann, 1821, was a junior 

homonym of Hydrobius Leach, 1817 [Co- 

leóptera], -inae, Preston (1915; 167).

Paludinellinae Kobelt, 1878 [May] 


Type genus: Paludinella L. Pfeiffer, 1841 

Remarks: When he established the name 

Paludinellinae, Kobelt used Paludinella in the 

sense of F. J. Schmidt (1847), i.e. for spe- 

cies of the amnicolid genus Bythinella. If 

Paludinellinae was an available name, the 

case would have to be brought to the Commission 

under Art. 41 (Family-group names 

based on misidentified type genera). However, 

Paludinellinae was established in synonymy 

and not used as valid before 1961, 

i.e. it is not an available name. It was not 

made available (no diagnosis) by Habe 

(1976b: 215), who declared Paludinellidae 

new, and attributed to Paludinella Japanese 

species of Paludinellassiminea (Fukuda & 

Ponder, 2003:2018). 

Paludinidae Fitzinger, 1833 

Reference: Beiträge zur Landeskunde Oesterreich's 

unter der Enns, Bd. 3: 116 

Type genus: Paludina Férussac, 1812 

Remarks: Original spelling ("Gruppe") Paludinoidea. 

First established as "les Palu- 

dinides" (vernacular) by Risso (1826: 100). 


-inae [as Paludinae], Troschel (1857 [in 

1856-1891]: 97). Invalid: Placed on the Of- 

ficial Index by Opinion 573 (1959: 118), but 

attributed in error to Gray (1840b: 1 52). See 

also Viviparidae. 

Paludiscalinae D. W. Taylor, 1966 [1 October] 


Type genus: Paludiscala D. W. Taylor, 1966 

Paludominae Stoliczka, 1868 [1 April] 



Fauna of Southern India, Vol. 2, Part 

5:207 

Type genus: Paludomus Swainson, 1840 

Remarks: -idae, Pilsbry & Bequaert (1927: 

248); -ini [as -eae], Wenz (1939 [in 1938- 

1944]: 703). 

Papillia Glaubrecht, 1995 




for Cerithioidea. Not available as a familygroup 


Papilliferini Brandt, 1961 [17 July] 


3):12 

Type genus: Papillifera Hartmann, 1842 

Remarks: Original spelling Papillifereae. Not 

available: no diagnosis. 

Papillodermatidae Wiktor, Martin & Castillejo, 

1990 [15 October] 


15(1): 1 

Type genus: Papilloderma Wiktor, Martin & 

Castillejo, 1990 

Remarks: Original spelling Papillodermidae. 

-oidea. Bank et al. (2001: 93). 

Papuarioninae Schileyko, 2002 [September] 


molluscs. Part 9: 1217-1218 

Type genus: Papuarion Van Mol, 1973 


Papuinidae Iredale, 1938 [30 November] 


Type genus: Papuina Martens, 1860 

Remarks: -inae, Abbott (1 989: 226). 

Papyriscalinae Jousseaume, 1912 [14 August] 


de France, 24(3-4): 209, 243 

Type genus: Papyriscala de Boury, 1909 

Parabythinellinae Radoman, 1976 

Reference: Zeitschrift für Zoologische Systematik 

und Evolutionsforschung, 14(2): 147 

Type genus: Parabythinella Radoman, 1973 

Paracerithiinae Cossmann, 1906 [July] 


7: 20, 22 

Type genus: -[Paracerithium Cossmann, 1902 

Remarks: Original spelling Paracerithinae. 

Precedence of simultaneously published 

Procerithiidae determined by Art. 24 (family 

vs. subfamily). 

Paracoryphellidae M. C. Miller, 1971 [1 November] 

Reference: ZoologicalJournal of the Linnean 

Soc/efy, 50(4): 315 

Type genus: Paracoryphella M. Miller, 1971 

Parafossarulinae Starobogatov, 1 983 [after 22 

February] 



7: 21 

Type genus: Parafossaru/us Annandale, 1924 

Paralaomidae Iredale, 1941 [16 April] 

Reference: The Australian Naturalist, 10:263 

Type genus: Paralaoma Iredale, 1913


Paramelaniidae J. E. S. Moore, 1898 [June] 

Reference: Quarterly Journal of Microscopical 

Science, new ser, 41 : 315 

Type genus: Paramelania E. A. Smith, 1 881 

Remarks: Original spelling Paramelanidae. 

-inae, Thiele (1925 [in 1925-1926]: 83); -ini 

[as -eae], Thiele (1928: 400). 

Parancistrolepidinae Habe, 1972[1 December] 


Type genus: Parancistrolepis Azuvna, 1965 

Remarks: Original spelling Parancistrolepisinae. 

-idae, Goryachev (1987b: 35); -ini, 

Bouchet & Kantor, herein. 

PARAsmcA Reeve, 1842 

Reference: Conchologia systematica, 2: 173 

Remarks: Taxon containing the genus Stilifer, 

established as a family and not available as 


Parastrophiinae Hinoide & Habe, 1978 [31 

July] 


Type genus: Parastrophia de Polin, 1869 

Remarks: No diagnosis, but introduced, in vi- 

olation of Art. 40.1 , 

as a replacement name 

for Pedumichnae, because Hinoide & Habe 

considered Pedumicra Iredale & Laseron, 

1957, a junior synonym of Parastrophia. 

Pedumichnae Iredale & Laseron, 1957, is not 

in current use, but Parastrophiinae is little 

used; priority should apply. 

Parataphrinae Calzada, 1989 [November] 

Reference; Batalleria, 2: 4 

Type genus: tParataphrus Chavan, 1954 

Paraturbinidae Cossmann, 1916 [July] 


10:8,33 

Type genus: -fParaturbo Cossmann, 1 907 


(1975:209). 

Pareoridae Finlay & Marwick, 1937 [20 May] 

Reference: New Zealand Geological Survey 

Palaeontological Bulletin, 15: 42 

Type genus: -\Pareora Marwick, 1931 

Remarks: -inae. Franc (1968a: 274). 

Parhedylinae Thiele, 1931 [before 31 October] 



Type genus: Parhedyle Thiele, 1 931 

Remarks: -idae / -oidea, Starobogatov (1 983: 

31). 

Parmacellidae 

(1855) 

P. Fischer, 1856 [January] 

Reference: Actes de la Société Linnéenne de 

Bordeaux, 20: 390 

Type genus: Parmacella Cuvier, 1805 

Remarks: Fischer did not explicitly establish 

Parmacellidae as a replacement name for 

Cryptellidae (which he did not cite), but he listed 

Cryptella Webb & Berthelot, 1833, as a 

synonym of Parmacella (although they are 

currently both treated as valid). Cryptellidae 

was declared nomen oblitum and Parmacellidae 

declared nomen protectum under Art. 23.9 

by Schileyko (2003 [in 1998-2003]: 167). However, 

as Parmacellidae is in prevailing usage, 

it is conserved under Art. 40.2, with the precedence 

of Cryptellidae, and there was no need 

to apply Art. 23.9. -inae, Cockerell (1 891 : 21 6, 

224); -oidea, Schileyko (1979a: 57). 

Parmacellillinae Hesse, 1926 [after March] 

Reference: Abhandlungen des Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 

2(1 ): 47, 54 

Type genus: Parmacelliila Simroth, 1910 

Parmarioninae Godwin-Austen, 1908 [after May] 

Reference: [in Blanford & Godwin-Austen] The 

fauna of British India. Mollusca. Testacellidae 

and Zonitidae: 180 

Type genus: Parmarion P. Fischer, 1855 

Remarks: -ini, Solem (1966: 24). 

Partulidae Pilsbry, 1900 [10 November] 



Type genus: Partula Férussac, 1821 

Remarks: -oidea, H. B. Baker (1963: 204). 

Paryphantinae Godwin-Austen, 1893 [October] 



Type genus: Pa /ypA/ania AI be rs, 1850 

Remarks: -idae / -oidea [as -acea], Thiele 

(1926 [in 1925-1926]: 150). 

Patelliconidae Fryda, 1998 


Ustavu,73{^y. 46 

Type genus: -\Patelliconus Horny, 1961 

Patellidae Rafinesque, 1815 


Type genus: Patella Linnaeus, 1758 

Remarks: Original spelling (family) Patellaria. 


1926]: 75); -inae, Thiele (1929 [in 1929- 

1935]: 40).

Patelliformia Thiele, 1921 


147 

Remarks: Introduced as a "Sippe" (later "Stirps"), 

considered to be equivalent to superfamily. 

Treated as superfamily Patelliformia by Kuroda 

(1934b: 324). Not available as a familygroup 


Patelloideae Menke, 1828 


52 

Remarks: Probably a latinization of "les Patelloïdes"ofFérussac 

(1822 [in 1821-1822]: 

xxxvii). Taxon containing the genera Scutus, 

Fissurella, etc., but not the genus Patella, 

placed (p. 53) in a separate family Patellace- 

ae. Established as a family and not available 


Patelloididae Chapman & Gabriel, 1923 [13 

December] 

Reference: Proceedings of the Royal Society 

of Victoria, new ser., 36: 24 

Type genus: Patelloida Quoy & Gaimard, 1834 

Remarks: -inae, Golikov & Kusakin (1 972: 292). 

Patelloplanorbidae Franc, 1968 

Reference: Traité de zoologie, 5(3): 534 

Type genus: Patelloplanorbis Hubendick, 1957 


Harry & Hubendick (1964: 18). 

Patulastridae Steenberg, 1925 [18 June] 



80: 202 

Type genus: Patulastra L. Pfeiffer, 1879 


for Pleurodiscidae, based on Pleurodiscus 

Wenz, 1919, which Steenberg treated (erroneously) 

as a synonym of Patulastra. Patulastridae 

has not won general acceptance 

and Art. 40.2 does not apply. 

Patulinae Tryon, 1866 [1 July] 


2(3): 243, 259 

Type genus: Patula Held, 1837 

Remarks: -idae, Clessin (1887 [in 1887-1890]: 

14, 103); -oidea [as -acea], Pfeffer (1930: 

38). See also Discinae. 

Paurotaeniae Westerlund, 1902 [after 1 December] 


Artium Slavorum Meridionalium, 1 51 : 92 


Remarks: Introduced as a family-group name 

within the subfamily Helicinae and not available 

as such: not based on a genus. 

Pavlodiscidae Fryda, 1998 


Ustavu, 7 3{^). 42 

Type genus: -tPavlodiscus Fryda, 1998 

Payettiinae Dall, 1924 [10 November] 


Professional Paper, 132-G: 112 

Type genus: tPayettia Dall, 1924 

Remarks: Original spelling Payettinae. -idae, 

Starobogatov (1970b: 18). 

Pectinibranchia Cuvier, 1814 [December] 

Reference: [in Blainville] Bulletin des Sciences 

par la Société Philomatique de Paris, 

Zoo/og/e, (1814): 178 

Remarks: Established as order "Pectinibranches" 

(vernacular). Latinized as a family 

[but not available as such (not based on 

a genus)] by Goldfuss (1820: xliv, 644). 

Pectinodontinae Pilsbry, 1891 [3 August] 


13(49): 6 

Type genus: Pectinodonta Dall, 1882 

Remarks: Established independently the same 

year [but deemed to be 31 December under 

Art. 21.3.2] by Thiele (1891 [in 1891-1893]: 

307). -idae, Moskalev (1968: 10). 

Peculatoridae Iredale & McMichael, 1962 [30 

May] 


Memoir 1 1 : 64 

Type genus: Pecu/afor Iredale, 1924 


Pedasiolinae Wahlman, 1992 


Professional Paper, 1066-O: 175 

Type genus: -\Pedasiola Spriesterbach, 1919 

Pediculariidae Gray, 1853 [February] 



Type genus: Pedicularia Swainson, 1840 

Remarks: Original spelling Pediculariadae. 

-inae, Stoliczka (1867 [in 1867-1871]: 45); 

-ini, Schilder (1936: 106); -oidea, Golikov & 

Starobogatov (1975: 212). 

Pedinogyridae Iredale, 1937 [12 November] 

Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 9(1): 15

128 

Type genus: Pedinogyra A\bers, 1860 

Remarks: -oidea, Iredale (1942: 35). 

Pedipedinae p. Fischer & Crosse, 1880 




Type genus: Pedipes Férussac, 1821 

Pedumicrinae Iredale & Laseron, 1957 [8 May] 

Reference: Proceedings of the Royal Zoological 

Society of New South Wales, 1955- 

1956:98, 104 

Type genus: Pedumicra Iredale & Laseron, 

1957 

Remarks: Precedence of simultaneously published 

Ctiloceratidae determined by Art. 24 

(family vs. subfamily). See also Parastrophi- 

inae. 

Pelagiellidae Knight, 1956 [8 March] 



Type genus: tPelagiella Matthew, 1895 

Remarks: No diagnosis. Diagnosed and -oidea 

[as -acea]. Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in 

Moore, 1960: 323); also diagnosed by Pch- 

elintsev & Korobkov (1960: 65). 

Peloridae W. Clark, 1851 [June] 



Remarks: Established as a family including the 

genera Scalaria, lanthina, Natica, Lamellaria, 

and Velutina. Not available: not based on 

a genus [Pelons Poli, 1791 is a bivalve]. 

Again declared new by Clark (1853: 45). 

Pelseneeriidae Schwanwitsch, 1917 

Reference: Zoologicheskii Vestnik, 2: 140 

Type genus: Pelseneeria Koehler & Vaney, 

1908 

Remarks: Original spelling Pelseneeridae. 

Peltatinae Godwin-Austen, 1912 [January] 



Type genus: Pe/íaíüs Godwin-Austen, 1908 

Remarks: See Sheldoniinae. 

Peltellinae Gray, 1855 [14 April] 



British Museum. Parti: 155, 179 

Type genus: Peltella Gray, 1855 

Remarks: Original spelling (tribe) Peltellina. 

The name of the type genus is generally at- 


tributed to Webb & van Beneden (1 836), but 

these authors introduced it as a nomen nudum, 

for the American species of Parmacella, 

without a diagnosis, and without any 

included species cited by name. Gray first 

established it as an available name. 

Peltidae Vayssière, 1885 


de Marseille. Zoologie, 2(3): 104 

Type genus: Pelta Quatrefages, 1844 

Remarks: Invalid: placed on the Official Index 

by Opinion 811 (1967: 89), but credited in 

error to Winckworth (1 931 : 267). 

Peltospiridae McLean, 1989 [3 January] 


Type genus: Peltospira McLean, 1989 


Pelycidiidae Ponder & S. Hall, 1983 [31 Janu- 

ar/] 


Type genus: Pelycidion P. Fischer, 1873 

Remarks: -inae, Bouchet & Le Renard, herein. 

Pendromidae Waren, 1991 [7 July] 


Type genus: Pendroma Dali, 1927 

Pentaptyxidae Lyssenko, 1981 [after 21 May] 

Reference: Paleontologicheskii Sbornik, 18: 23 

Type genus: -\Pentaptyxis Pchelintsev, 1965 

Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. Not 

available from Lyssenko (1984: 16; no diag- 

nosis), nor from Lyssenko & Aliev (1 990: 1 07; 

no diagnosis). 

Pentataeniidae Mörch, 1864 


den Naturhistorisk Foren ing i Kjöbenhavn, 

17-22 (for 1863): 286 

Type genus: Pentataenia Schmidt, 1855 

Remarks: Original spelling (family) Pentataeniae. 

-inae, Gottschick (1920: 49). Schmidt 

(1855: 11, 18) is generally credited as author 

of this family-group name; however, he only 

mentions a "Gruppe Pentataenia" (for various 

species of Helix), in the same way as he 

mentions a "Gruppe Campylaea", a "Gruppe 

Fruticicola" , etc., thus indicating genus-group. 

PERACLiDAETesch, 1913 [June] 


Type genus: Peracle Forbes, 1844 

Remarks: Original spelling Peraclididae. -oidea 

[as -acea], Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 49).

Given precedence over simultaneously pub- 

lished Procymbuliidae by First Reviser's ac- 

tion by Vaught (1 989: 68). 

Perissityidae Popenoe & Saul, 1987 [12 May] 

Reference: Contributions in Science, Natural His- 

tory Museum of Los Angeles County, 380: 11 

Type genus: f /^©"ss/fys Stewart, 1927 

Perissopteridae Korotkov, 1992 [after 10 August] 


1992(3): 97 

Type genus: f /ê^'/ssoptera Tate, 1865 

PERisTERNiiNAETryon, 1880 [31] 

Reference: Manual of conchology, ser. 

47^8 

Type genus: Peristernia Mörch, 1852 

1, 3: 

Peristomacea Lamarck, 1812 [October] 


Remarks: Original spelling "les Péristomiens" 

(vernacular). Latinized [as Peristomania] by 

Children (1823 [in 1822-1824]: 245) and [as 

Peristomidae] by Broderip (1839: 320). Estab- 

lished as a family containing the genera Valvata, 

Paludina, and Ampullaha. Not available as 


Peristomatidae Cossmann, 1918 [April] 


1 1 : 

29 


the genera Craspedostoma, Codonochilus, 

Crossostoma, Pycnotrochus, and Scoliostoma, 

thus a concept different from Lamarck's 

Peristomacea. -oidea [as -acea], Cossmann, 

ibid.: 1. Not available as a family-group 


Peroniidae Keferstein, 1865 


derWeichthiere, Bd. 3(2): 1246 

Type genus: Peronia Fleming, 1822 

Remarks: Original spelling Peroniadae. Fam- 

ily declared again nov. by Labbé (1 934: 217). 

Peroninidae Starobogatov, 1976 


Type genus: Peronina Plate, 1893 

Perrieriinae Schileyko, 1999 [December] 

Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- 

monale molluscs, Part 4: 540 

Type genus: Pemena Tappa rone Ca nefh , 1878 


Persiculinae g. a. Coovert & H. . Coovert, 

1995 [12 October] 


Type genus: Persicula Schumacher, 1817 

Personinae Gray, 1854 [25 July] 



Type genus: Persona Montfort, 1810 

Remarks: Original spelling Personina. -idae, 

Beu(1988:89). 

Perunelidae Fryda & Bändel, 1997 




Type genus: \''1 Fryda & Bändel, 1997 


Pervicaciidae Rudman, 1969 [1 July] 


Type genus: Pen/icacia Iredale, 1924 

Remarks: -inae, Taylor, Kantor & Sysoev 

(1993:157-158). 

Petriolinae Schileyko, 1999 [December] 



Type genus: Patrióla Dali, 1905 

Petrophila Gill, 1871 [February] 


227: 13 

Remarks: Taxon containing the families Gadi- 

niidae and Siphonariidae, established at a 

rank between "suborder" and family. Treated 

by Grant & Gale (1931 : 462) as a superfamily. 



Petropomatinae Cox, 1960 [about 15 August] 


paleontology, Mollusca 1 : 268 

Type genus: tP^tôpoma Gabb, 1877 

Remarks: Original spelling Petropominae. 

Pfeifferiinae Gray, 1855 [14 April] 



British Museum. Part I: 1 56 

Type genus: Pfeifferia Gray, 1853 

Remarks: Original spelling (tribe) Pfeifferiana. 

Phaedusinae a. J. Wagner, 1922 [1 September] 


Historiae Naturalis, 1(2-3): 98

130 

Type genus: Phaedusa H. Adams & A. Adams, 

1855 


1960]: 389). 

Phaliinae Beu, 1981 [January] 


33(5): 252 

Type genus: Phalium Link, 1807 

Phanerobranchiatae Bergh, 1880 

Reference: Exploration of Alaska, Scientific 

results, 1,Art. 6(2):201 

Remarks: Established as Dorididae Phanerobranchiatae, 

as a substitute name for Dorididae 

eleutherobranchiatae. Later ranked 

explicitly as a subfamily by Bergh (1892: 52). 

Treated as a superfamily by Iredale & 

O'Donoghue (1923: 217). Not available as 


See also Phanerobranchiata in higher category 

list. 

Phaneroptyxidae Pchelintsev, 1965 [after 3 

February] 


Kryma: 126 

Type genus: -tPfianeroptyxis Cossmann, 1896 

Remarks: Original spelling Phaneroptyxisidae. 

Phanerotrematidae Knight, 1956 [8 March] 



Type genus: ^Phanerotrema P. Fischer, 1885 



209). 

Phasianellinae Swainson, 1840 [May] 


Type genus: Phasianella Lamarck, 1804 

Remarks: -idae. Koken (1896b: 163). Placed on 

the Official List by Opinion 630 (1962: 140). 

Phenacohelicidae Suter, 1892 [May] 



Type genus: Phenacohelix Suier, 1892 


Phenacolepadidae Pilsbry, 1895 [10 September] 

Reference: Catalogue of the marine mollusks 

of Japan: 110 

Type genus: Phenacolepas Pilsbry, 1891 

Remarks: Established as a substitute name for 

Scutellinidae, invalid because its type genus 

is a junior homonym; Art. 40.2 does not apply. 


Phenacolimacinae Schileyko, 1986 [after 25 

July] 


148:125 

Type genus: P/?enaco//max Stabile, 1859 

Pherusidae Locard, 1886 

Reference: Prodrome de malacologie 

française. Catalogue général des mollusques 

vivants de France. Mollusques 

mahn s: 572 

Type genus: Pherusa Jeffreys, 1869 


of Pherusa Oken, 1807, and several others. 

Phidianidae Odhner, 1968 


886 

Type genus: Phidiana Gray, 1850 

Philinidae Gray, 1850 [after 12 February] (1815) 


m 

Type genus: P/?///neAscanius, 1772 


(1962: 11). When he established Philinidae, 

Gray cited "Bullaea aperta" in the synonymy 

of ^'Philine aperta", thus implicitly treating 

Philinidae as a substitute name for Bul- 

laeidae. Philinidae is conserved under Art. 

40.2, with the precedence of Bullaeidae. 

Philinoglossidae Hertling, 1932 [December] 

Reference: Wissenschaftliche Meeresuntersuchungen, 

Abt. Helgoland, newser., 19(1): 9 

Type genus: Philinoglossa Hertling, 1932 

Remarks: -inae, Salvini-Plawen (1973: 119); 

-oidea, Vaught (1989: ix, 66). 

Philippiinae Melone & Taviani, 1 985 [February] 

Reference: Lavon della Società Italiana di 

Malacologia, 21: 165 

Type genus: Philippia Gray, 1847 

Remarks: Not available (no diagnosis, only 

joint diagnosis for Architectonicinae and 

Philippiinae) from Boss (1982: 997). 

Philomycinae Gray, 1847 [November] 



Type genus: Philomycus Rafinesque, 1820 

Remarks: Original spelling Philomycina. -idae, 

Gray (1860b: 269). 

Philonesiini H. B. Baker, 1938 [10 October] 

Reference: Bernice P. Bishop Museum Bulle- 

tin, 158: ^^

Type genus: Philonesia Sykes, 1900 

Remarks: Original spelling Philonesiae. 

Philopotamidinae Stäche, 1889 [1 December] 

Reference: Abhandlungen der Kaiserlich- 

Königlichen Geologischen Reichsanstalt, 

13(1): 107 

Type genus: Philopotamis Layard, 1855 

Remarks: Established [as Philopotamldae] as a 

subfamily of Melaniidae, despite use of suffix 

-idae. Philopotamidae [Trichoptera] is based 

on the genus Philopotamus Curtis, 1834. 

Pholidotominae Cossmann, 1896 [December] 


2: Q^, 112 

Type genus: -\Pholidotoma Cossmann, 1896 

Remarks: -idae, Bouchet, herein [in place of 

Pyrifusidae, over which it has priority]. 

Phoridae Gray, 1840 [16 October] 



Type genus: P/7oms Montfort, 1810 

Remarks: Homonym of Phoridae Newman, 

1835, based on Phora Latreille, 1796 

[Díptera]. See Xenophoridae. 

Phosinellinae Coan, 1964 [1 January] 

Reference: The Veliger, 6(3): 165, 169 

Type genus: Phosinella Mörch, 1876 

Photinae Gray, 1857 [9 May] 



Type genus: P/70S Montfort, 1810 

Remarks: Original spelling Phosina. -idae, 

Kobelt(1881 [in 1881-1883]: 1). 

Phyllidiidae Rafinesque, 1814 

Reference: Précis des découvertes et travaux 

somiologiques de Mr . S. Rafinesque- 

Schmalz entre 1800 et 1814: 42 

Type genus: Phyllidia Cuvier, 1797 

Remarks: Original spelling (family) Phyllidia. 

First established by Lamarck (1801: 64; 

1809: 320), as "Les Phyllidiens" and "Les 

phyllidéens" (vernacular), which was latinized 

[as Phyllidiana] by Children (1823 [in 

1822-1824]: 223). The name Phyllidiidae is 

now prevailingly attributed to Rafinesque, 

and not to Lamarck, -inae, Swainson (1840: 

358); -oidea, Vaught (1989: ix, 70). 

Phylliroidae Menke, 1830 

Reference: Synopsis methodica molluscorum, 

ed.2:9 


Type genus: Phylliroe Péron & Lesueur, 1810 

Remarks: Original spelling Phyllirrhoëa, based 

on Phyllirhoe, an incorrect subsequent spell- 

ing of Phylliroe. First established as "les 

Phyllirhoées" (vernacular) by Férussac 

(1822 [in 1821-1822]: XXV). 

Phyllobranchia Latreille, 1824 [November] 



Remarks: Original spelling "Phyllobranches" 




Phyllobranchidae Bergh, 1871 [10 July] 

Reference: Malakologische Untersuchungen, 

[in Semper] Reisen im Archipel der Philippinen, 

Theil 2, Wissenschaftliche Resultate, 

Band 2, Theil 1 , Heft 2: 49 

Type genus: Phyllobranchus A\der & Hancock, 

1864 


of Phyllobranchus Girard, 1851 [An- 

nelida]. See Phyllobranchillidae. 

Phyllobranchillidae Risbec, 1953 

Reference: Faune de l'Union Française, 15: 

165 

Type genus: Phyllobranchillus Pruvot-Fol, 

1933 


for Phyllobranchidae, which is invalid because 

of its type genus is a junior homonym. 

Phyllodesmiinae Thiele, 1931 [before 31 Oc- 

tober] 



Type genus: Phyllodesmium Ehrenberg, 1831 

Remarks: -idae / -oidea [as -acea], Risso- 

Dominguez (1964: 227). 

Phymatopleuridae Batten, 1956 [8 March] 



Type genus: -tPhymatopleura Girty, 1939 

Physastrinae Starobogatov, 1958 [after 25 

December] 


Ispytatelei Prirody, Otdel Blologicheskii, 

new ser., 63(6): 50, 52 

Type genus: Physastra Tapparone Canefri, 

1883 


1960]: 107).


Physellini D. W. Taylor, 2003 [March] 


Suppl. 1: 167 

Type genus: Physella Haldeman, 1843 

Physidae Fitzinger, 1833 

Reference: Beiträge zur Landesl

Placobranchidae Gray, 1840 [16 October] 



Type genus: Placobranchus van Hasselt, 1824 

Remarks: Franc (1968c: 848) and Jensen 

(1996: 92) attributed the name to Rang 

(1829: 134), who used the vernacular "les 

Placobranches". -oidea, Jensen (1996: 118). 

Plal


Platyceratidae J. Hall, 1879 [after 15 Decem- 

ber] 

Reference: Natural history of New York. Geological 

Survey of New York. Palaeontology, 

Vol. 5, Part 2: title of plates 1-8 

Type genus: -fPlatyceras Conrad, 1840 

Remarks: Original spelling Platyceridae. 

Knight (1 934: 1 45) stated that the name dated 

from "Hall, 1 859". This is the date of pub- 

lication of vol. 3, part 1 (text) of the work cited 

above, and it does not contain Platyceridae. 

-oidea [as -acea]. Cox & Knight (1960: 263). 

Platyconchinae Bändel, 2002 [October] 



8Q: 116 

Type genus: -fPlatyconcha Longstaff, 1933 

Platydoridinae Bergh, 1891 [October] 



Thiere,6: 135 

Type genus: Platydohs Bergh, 1877 

Remarks: Established as a subfamily of Dori- 

didae, despite use of suffix -idae. -idae, Pruvot-Fol 

(1934: 66). Discodoridinae given 

precedence over Platydoridinae by First Re- 

viser's action by Valdés (2002: 630). 

Platyglossae Pruvot-Fol, 1954 


Remarks: Established as a superfamily, as a 

substitute name for the Phanerobranchiata 

dorids of Bergh. Not available as a familygroup 


Platyhedylidae Salvini-Plawen, 1973 [June] 


und Evolutionsforschung, 11(2): 128 

Type genus: Platyhedyle Salvini-Plawen, 1973 

Remarks: -oidea, Sabelli et al. (1 990: 60, 245). 

Platyostomatidae S. A. Miller, 1889 [after Oc- 

tober] 



Type genus: -fPlatycstoma Conrad, 1842 

Remarks: Original spelling Platystomidae, based 

on Platystoma Dalton, 1882, an unjustified 

emendation of Platyostoma and a junior homonym 

oí Platystoma Meigen, 1803 [Diptera]. 

Platyschismatinae Knight, 1956 [8 March] 



Type genus: \Platyschisma M'Coy, 1844 



198). 

Platysuccineinae H. B. Baker, 1940 [2 Novem- 

ber] 


Type genus: Platysuccinea Ancey, 1881 

Plectonotinae Boucot & Yochelson, 1966 


Professional Paper, 503-A: 7 

Type genus: -\Plectonotus J. M. Clarke, 1899 

Remarks: -ini, Fryda (1999b: 312). 

Plectopylidae Möllendorff, 1898 

Reference: Abhandlungen der Naturforschenden 

Gesellschaft zu Görlitz, 22: 147 

Type genus: Plectopylis Benson, 1860 

Remarks: -oidea, . Nordsieck (1986b: 99). 

Pleioptygmatidae Quinn, 1989 [28 June] 


Type genus: -tPleioptygma Conrad, 1863 

Plesiocystiscinae G. A. Coovert & H. K. Coovert, 

1995 [12 October] 


Type genus: Plesiocystiscus G. A. Coovert & 

H.K. Coovert, 1995 

Plesiomitrinae L. Bellardi, 1887 [before 8 Oc- 

tober] 


Piemonte e delta Liguha, parte V: 23 


nus. 

Plesiophysinae Bequaert & Clench, 1939 [21 

September] 


Type genus: Plesiophysa P. Fischer, 1883 

Remarks: -ini, Starobogatov (1970b: 53). 

Plesioplocidae Lyssenko, 1984 

Reference: lurskie imelovye Nerinei luga SSSR 

i ikh stratigraficheskoe znachenie: 15, 17 

Type genus: -[Plesioplocus Pchelintsev, 1953 




Plesiotritoninae Beu & Maxwell, 1987 [1 September] 


Paleontological Bulletin, 54: 17 

Type genus: ^Plesiotriton P. Fischer, 1884

Plesiotrochidae Houbrick, 1990 [31 Decem- 

ber] 

Reference: The marine flora and fauna of Albany, 

1 : 248 

Type genus: Plesiotrochus P. Fischer, 1878 

Plethospirinae Wenz, 1938 [March] 


39,43,129 

Type genus: -[Plethospira Ulrich [in Ulrich & 


Remarks: -idae. Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in 

Moore, 1960: 295). Hormotominae given precedence 

over Plethospirinae by First Reviser's 

choice by P J. Wagner (2002: 81-82). 

Pleurobranchaeinae Pilsbry, 1896 [23 Septem- 

ber] 


16(64): 191 

Type genus: Pleurobranchaea Meckel, 1813 

Remarks: Menke (1828: 6) established a family 

Pleurobrancheae, including Pleurobranchaea, 

Pleurobranchus, and Linguella. 

Although Pleurobranchaea is listed first, 

Pleurobrancheae seems to be derived from 

Pleurobranchus rather than Pleurobranchaea. 

-idae, Iredale & McMichael (1962: 92). 

Pleurobranchidae Gray, 1827 


7. Plates to zoology: plate Mollusca III [= plate 

4] 

Type genus: Pleurobranchus Cuvier, 1804 

Remarks: Earlier introduced as the vernacular 

family "les Pleurobranches" by Férussac 

(1822 [in 1821-1822]: xxix). -inae, Swainson 

(1840: 361 ); -oidea, MacFarland (1909: 

6,9, 58);-ini,Willan(1987:238). 

Pleuroceridae p. Fischer, 1885 [29 January] 

(1863) 



Type genus: Pleurocera Rafinesque, 1818 

Remarks: Fischer considered Ceriphasia 

Swainson, 1840, as a probable junior synonym 

oí Pleurocera and established Pleuroceridae 

to replace Ceriphasiinae. Pleuroceridae has 

won general acceptance and under Art. 40.2 

takes the precedence of the replaced name, 

-inae, Hannibal (1912a: 167). 

Pleurodiscidae Wenz, 1923 [2 August] 


1069 

Type genus: P/eurod/scus Wenz, 1919 


Remarks: -inae, Boettger (1 955: 270). See 

Patulastridae. 

Pleurodontidae Ihering, 1912 [12 December] 

Reference: Journal of the Academy of Natural 

Sciences of Philadelphia, ser. 2, 15: 478 

Type genus: Pleurodonte Fischer von Waldheim, 

1807 

Remarks: -inae, Solem (1993: 1269). 

Pleuroleuridae Bergh, 1874 [10 June] 

Reference: Malakologlsche Untersuchungen, 

[in Semper] Reisen im Archipel der Philip- 

pinen, Theil 2, Wissenschaftliche Resultate, 

Bd.2,Theil 1, Heft 6: 276 

Type genus: Pleuroleura Bergh, 1874 

Pleurolidiidae Burn, 1966 [16 November] 

Reference: Journal of the Malacological Soci- 

ety of Australia, 1(10): 21 

Type genus: Pleurolidia Burn, 1966 

Pleurophyllidiidae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1 854 

[October] 


2:44 

Type genus: Pleurophyllidia Meckel, 1823 

Remarks: H. Adams & A. Adams placed Di- 

phyllidia in synonymy of Pleurophyllidia but 

did not explicitly establish Pleurophyllidiidae 

as a substitute name for Diphyllidiidae. See 

Arminidae, which is conserved over Pleuro- 

phyllidiidae under Art. 40.2. 

Pleuropinae Rafinesque, 1815 


Type genus: P/europas Rafinesque, 1815 

Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Pleu- 

ropia. Not available (not based on an avail- 

able genus name) from Rafinesque (1814: 

155 [as family Pleuropodia]). Pleuropus is 

to be treated as a replacement name for 

Scyllaea Linnaeus, 1758, and Glaucus Förster, 

1777, apparently considered synonyms 

by Rafinesque. Pleuropinae is older than 

both Scyllaeidae Alder & Hancock, 1 855 and 

Glaucidae Gray, 1827, but neither Pleuropinae 

nor Pleuropus have ever been used as 

valid names. As First Revisers, we here se- 

lect Glaucus atlanticus Forster, 1 777, as type 

species of Pleuropus Rafinesque, 1815, 

which then becomes a junior objective synonym 

of Glaucus Forster, 1777. Under Art. 

23.9 of the Code, Pleuropinae Rafinesque, 

181 5, is here declared a nomen oblitum and 

Glaucidae Gray, 1827, a nomen protectum: 

see under Glaucidae.


Pleuroprocta Odhner, 1939 [26 August] 


Selskabs Skrifter, 1939(1 ): 50, 52 

Remarks: Established as a "Tribe" [= below 

suborder]. Treated as a superfamily, and not 

available as such (not based on a genus), 

by Baba (1955: 5). 

Pleuropteria Rafinesque, 1815 


Remarks: Taxon containing the subfamilies 

Lerneidia [- Lerneidae; Crustacea] and Pleu- 

ropia [see Pleuropinae]. Established as a 


on a genus). 

Pleurotomariinae Swainson, 1840 [May] 


Type genus: -tPleurotomaria Defrance, 1826 

Remarks: Original spelling Pleurotomariae. 


(1960:276). -idae,d'Orbigny (1841 [in 1841- 

1853]: 199); -oidea [as -acea]. Gill (1871: 11). 

Pleurotomellinae F. Nordsieck, 1968 [Septem- 

ber] 

Reference: Die europäischen Meeres-Gehäuseschnecken: 

180 

Type genus: Pleurotomella Verrill, 1873 

PLEUROTOMiNAEGray, 1838 [March] 

Reference: Annals of Natural History, 1(1): 28 

Type genus: Pleurotoma Lamarck, 1799 

Remarks: Original spelling Pleurotomina. -idae 

[as family -aceae]. Hinds (1844 [in 1844- 

1 845]: 1 5). See also Turhdae. 

Plicacidae Lamarck, 1812 [October] 


Remarks: Original spelling "les Plicacés" (ver- 

nacular). First latinised [as (family) Plicatarum] 

by Menke (1828: 32). -oidea [as 

-acea], Cossmann (1906: 2). Not available: 


Plicatusidae Pan & Erwin, 2002 

Reference: The Paleontological Society Memoir, 

56: 38 

Type genus: ^Plicatus Pan & Erwin, 2002 

Plicolivinae Bouchet, 1990 [14 September] 


3):9 

Type genus: Plicoliva Petuch, 1979 

Pliopholygidae D. W. Taylor, 1966 [18 August] 


Type genus: -fPliopholyx Yen, 1944 

Plotiidae Forcart, 1951 [1 April] 


3):85 

Type genus: Plotia Röding, 1798 


by Direction 54 (1956: 465). 

Plusculidae Franc, 1968 

Reference: Traité de Zoologie, 5(3): 612 

Type genus: Pluscula Er. Marcus, 1953 

Remarks: -inae, Salvini-Plawen (1973: 119). 

PLUTONiiNAECockerell, 1893 [31 October] 


2(8): 204 

Type genus: Plutonia Morelet [in Stabile], 1864 


1 880 (1 997: 1 97). -idae, Möllendorff (1 903 

[in 1903-1905]: 5). Vithplutoniinae is an ob- 

jective synonym. Shelley & Backeljau (1995: 

150) had proposed to emend the name to 

Plutoniainae to avoid homonymy with the tri- 

lobite family Plutoniinae Bollman, 1 893 [Myriapoda]; 

in fact, the gastropod name was 

found to be the senior homonym, and Pluto- 

niinae Cockerell, 1893, was placed on the 

Official List without emendation. The ruling 

of Opinion 1880 was overlooked by Schiley- 

ko (2003 [in 1998-2003]: 1476), who regarded 

Plutoniainae as the correct spelling. 

Pneumodermatidae Latreille, 1825 


MO 

Type genus: Pneumoderma de Roissy, 1805 

Remarks: Original spelling Pneumodermites 

(Latin). Latreille (1824: table) had used 

"Pneumodermites" (vernacular). The spellings 

Pneumodermonidae (e.g.. Carpenter, 

1861: 243), Pneumonodermoidae (e.g., 

Agassiz, 1847 [in 1842-1847]), and Pneumonodermatidae 

(e.g., Pelseneer, 1887: 38) 

are based on the unjustified emendations 

Pneumodermon, Pneumonoderma, and 

Pneumonodermon. 

PoECiLozoNiTiNAE Pilsbry, 1924 [9 June] 



Type genus: PoecilozonitesO. Boettger, 1884 

PoLEUMiTiDAE Wenz, 1938 [March] 


43,60,208 

Type genus: -\Poleumita J. M. Clarke & Ruedemann, 

1903 

Remarks: Poleumita is a replacement name 

for Polytropis de Koninck, 1881, non Sand-

erger, 1875; Art. 40 does not apply and 

Poleumitidae does not take the precedence 

of Polytropidae. 

PoLiNiciNAE Gray, 1847 [November] 



Type genus: Polinices Montfort, 1810 

Remarks: Original spelling Polinicina. Erected 

again, as Poliniceinae, by Finlay & Marwick 

(1937: 47). -idae [as Polynicidae], 

Golikov&Kusakin(1971:28). 

PoLLicARiiNi Thiele, 1929 [before 21 October] 



Type genus: Pollicaria Gould, 1856 

Remarks: Original spelling Pollicarieae. 

PoLLiciNiDAE,1925 

Reference: [in Koken] Zapiskii Rossiskoi Akademii 

Nauk, ser. 8, Otdel Fiziko-Mathematicheskikh 

Nauk,2>l{^).221 

Type genus: -\Pollicina Koken, 1895 

Remarks: Declared again nov. by Starobogatov 

(1 974: 1 1 ). The family Pollicinidae has 

usually been treated as gastropod, but this 

view has recently been rejected by Evans & 

Cope (2003: 139-149). 

PoLYBRANCHiA Blainvillo, 1814 [November] 



(1814): 177 

Remarks: Original spelling "Polybranches" 

(vernacular). Established as an order but 

latinized as a family [and not available as 

such (not based on a genus)] by Goldfuss 

(1820: xlv, 653). 

PoLYBRANCHiiDAE O'Donoghue, 1929 [January] 



Type genus: Polybranchia Pease, 1860 

Remarks: Original spelling Polybranchidae. 

-inae, Boettger (1963: 433); -oidea, Odh- 

ner(in Franc, 1968c: 613, 846, 1062). 

PoLYCERiNAE Alder & Hancock, 1845 


Mollusca, 1 : 2 

Type genus: Polycera Cuvier, 1817 

Remarks: -idae. Gray (1857a: 213); -oidea [as 

-acea],Abbott (1974: 358). 

PoLYGYRELLiNAE H. B.,1955 [28 April] 


Type genus: Polygyrella Bland, 1869 



for Megomphicinae, presumably because 

Polygyrella was the oldest of the three genus-group 

names included by Baker in the 

subfamily; however. Baker did not treat them 

as synonyms, and Art. 40.2 does not apply. 

PoLYGYRiNAE Pilsbry, 1895 [2 February] 


9(33a): xxxii-xxxiii 

Type genus: Polygyra Say, 1818 

Remarks: Placed on the Official List, and given 

precedence over Mesodontidae by Opin- 

ion 1691 (1992: 240). -idae, Ihering (1912: 

488); -oidea [as -acea]. Zilch (1 960 [in 1959- 

1960]: 578); -ini and -inai [as "infrafamily" 

between subfamily and tribe], Emberton 

(1994:251); -ina, Hausdorf & Bouchet, here- 

in [for consistency of ranking]. 

PoLYGYRiNiDAE Bandol, 1993 [December] 


2:22 

Type genus: -fPolygyrina Koken, 1892 


Bändel (1991b: 264 [as Polygyridae (sic!), 

apparently based on Polygyrina]). 

PoLYODONTiNAE Cossmann, 1918 [April] 


11: 171, 193 


nus. The gastropod genera Polyodonte Fi- 

scher, 1807, and Polyodonta Megerle, 1811, 

are unrelated to Trochoidea where Cossmann 

placed the subfamily. The name appears 

to be descriptive [multi-toothed 

aperture] as opposed to Monodontinae [sin- 

gle-toothed aperture]. 

PoLYPHEMiDAE Gistel, 1868 

Reference: Blicke in das Leben der Natur und 

des Menschen: 169 

Type genus: Polyphemus Montfort, 1810 

Remarks: Original spelling [section der] Polyphemida. 

Invalid: type genus a junior homonym 

of Polyphemus Müller, 1776 

[Crustacea]. 

PoLYPLACOGNATHA Pilsbry, 1893 [14 February] 

Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Nat- 

ural Sciences of Philadelphia, 44: 391 , 

403 

Remarks: Established as a "Group" containing 

the genera Punctum and Laoma. Treated by 

Pilsbry (1895b: xxix) at a rank below family 

[Endondontidae]; treated as subfamily by J. 

W.Taylor (1914: 155). Not available as a fam- 

ily-group name (not based on a genus).

138 

PoLYPTYxiDAE Pchelintsev, 1965 [after 3 Feb- 

ruary] 

Reference: Murchisoniata Mezozola Gornogo 

Kryma: 121 

Type genus: -[Polyptyxis Pchelintsev, 1924 

Remarks: Original spelling Polyptyxisidae. 

POLYTREMARIINAE WenZ, 1938 [] 


40,43,155 

Type genus: -tPolytremaha d'Orbigny, 1850 


(in Moore, 1960:217). 

PoLYTROPiDAE Ulrich, 1897 

Reference: [in Ulrich & Scofteld] The Geological 

and Natural History Survey of Minnesota, 

vol. 3(2) [Paleontology]: 1043 

Type genus: -fPolytropIs de Koninck, 1881 

Remarks: Original spelling Polytrophidae, an 

incorrect spelling as indicated by the index 

which refers to Polytrophis in place of Polytropls. 

Invalid: type genus a junior homonym 

of Polytropis Sandberger, 1875. See Po- 

leumitidae. 

PoMACEiNAE Starobogatov, 1983 [after 22 Feb- 

ruary] 


soveshchanle po Izuchenilu molliuskov, 

7: 22 

Type genus: Pomacea,1810 

PoMATiiNAE Gray, 1853 [12 February] 

Reference: [in L. Pfeiffer] Catalogue of Phaneropneumona 

or terrestrial operculated Mollusca 

in the collection of the British Museum: 

211 

Type genus: Pomatlas [see Remarks for au- 

thorship] 

Remarks: Original spelling Pomatiaina. -idae 

[as -acea], Troschel (1856 [in 1856-1891]: 

65). Pfeiffer [in Gray, same reference] cited 

the type genus of the family as Pomatlas Stud- 

er, 1789, but he used it in the sense of Hartmann 

(1821) (for species of Cochlostoma) 

and placed the type species of Pomatlas {Ner- 

ita elegans Müller, by monotypy) in Cyclostoma. 

Some authors have considered that 

Pomatlas sensu Cochlostoma was a different 

name, "Pomatlas Hartmann, 1821". 

When this interpretation is followed, Pomatiinae 

Pfeiffer is invalid because its type ge- 

nus, "Pomatlas Hartmann, 1821", is a junior 

homonym oí Pomatlas Studer, 1 789. See also 

Pomatiidae Newton, 1 891 


PoMATiiDAE Newton, 1891 [April] 



Type genus: Pomai/as Studer, 1789 

Remarks: Prior to Newton, Pomatlas Studer, 

1 789, was treated as a synonym of Cyclostoma 

"Draparnaud, 1801", and Pomatiidae Gray was 

based on Pomatlas sensu Hartmann, 1821, 

i.e. in the sense of Cochlostomatidae. Newton 

re-established Pomatiidae explicitly based 

on Pomatlas Studer. -oidea, H. B. Baker (1 964: 

169); -inae, Parkinson, Hemmen & Groh 

(1987:66). 

PoMATiopsiNAE Stimpson, 1865 [August] 


20^: 4 

Type genus: Pomaf/ops/s Tryon, 1862 

Remarks: -idae, F. Baker (1926: 197); -ini, 

Davis & Kuo (in Davis et al., 1985: 69). 

PoMATOBRANCHiATA Schweigger, 1820 



Remarks: Taxon containing the genera Akera, 

Notarchus, Apiysia, Pleurobranchus, and 

Pleurobranchaea. Established at unspecified 

rank between (order) Gastropoda and genus. 

Treated as a family (not available as 

such: not based on a genus) by Gravenhorst 

(1845:34). 

PoMMEROzYGiiDAE Gründol, 1999 [December] 


4): 251 

Type genus: -fPommerozygia Gründe!, 1998 

PoMPHOLiciNAE Dalí, 1866 [August] 

Reference: Proceedings of the California 

Academy of Natural Sciences, 3: 264 

Type genus: Pompholyx Lea, 1856 

Remarks: Original spelling Pompholinae. Spelled 

Pompholiginae by Dal! (1870c: 352). -idae, 

Hannibal (1912a: 161). Invalid: type genus a 

junior homonym of Pompholyx Gosse, 1851 

[Rotifera]. See Pompholycodeinae. 

PoMPHOLYCODEiNAE Lindholm, 1927 [August] 

Reference: Trudy Komissli po Izuchenilu Ozera 

Balkala [Travaux de la Commission pour 

l'Etude du Lac Bajkal], 2: 1 80 

Type genus: Pompholycodea Lindholm, 1927 

Remarks: Replacement name for Pompholycinae 

[spelling Pompholyginae used by Lindholm], 

invalid because its type genus is a 

junior homonym.

PoNENTiNiNAE Schileyko, 1991 [31 August] 


6): 228 

Type genus: Ponentina Hesse, 1921 

Remarks: Original spelling Ponentiniinae. 

PoNTOHEDYLiDAE Starobogatov, 1983 [after 22 

February] 


izucheniiu molliuskov, 7:31 

Type genus: Pontohedyle Golikov & Starobogatov, 

1972 


as a replacement name for Mancohedylidae, 

based on Mancohedyle Rankin, 1979 [not 

available from Salvini-Plawen, 1973: 125], 

which Starobogatov regarded as a synonym 

oi Pontohedyle. Both names have had limited 

usage and Mancohedylidae is the valid 

name under the Principle of Priority. 

PoNTOLiMACiDAE Keferstein, 1863 


der Weichthiere, Bd. 3(2): 795 

Type genus: Pontolimax Creplin [in F. Müller], 

1848 

PoPENELLiDAE Bändel, 1992 [December] 




Type genus: -\Popenella Bändel, 1992 

PoRCELLANiNAE Gray, 1853 [February] 



Type genus: Porcellana Gray, 1847 

Remarks: Original spelling Porcellanina. In- 


valid: type genus a junior homonym of Por- 

cellana Lamarck, 1801 [Crustacea]. 

PoRCELLANiDAE Roberts, 1870 [3 February] 


5(3[appendix]): 189 

Type genus: Porcellana da Costa, 1776 

Remarks: Roberts used Porcellana for 

Cypraea, therefore in a sense different from 

that of Gray, 1853. Porcellanidae Roberts, 

1870, and Porcellaninae Gray, 1853, are 

therefore homonyms but not synonyms. Por- 

cellana da Costa, 1776, was established in 

synonymy (of Cypraea) but used as valid 

before 1961 (e.g., by Roberts, 1870 [attributed 

to Rumphius]; Jousseaume, 1884: 91 [at- 

tributed to Klein]), and is therefore available 

under Art. 11.6.1. Porce//a/?a da Costa, 1776, 

is a senior homonym of Porcellana Lamarck, 

1801 [Crustacea]; however, under Art. 23.9 

of the Code, Porcellana da Costa, 1776, is 

here declared a nomen oblitum and Porcel- 

lana Lamarck, 1801, a nomen protectum, 


Haig (1956: 31; 1957: 13), Baiss 

(1957: 1597); Haig (1959: 329), Forest & 

Gantes (1960: 350), Haig (1962: 185; 1965: 

107), Bourdon (1965: 22), Haig (1966a: 55; 

1966b: 354), Zariquiey Alvarez (1968: 289), 

Haig (1978: 107), Rodriguez (1980: 218), 

Miyake (1982: 237), Takeda (1982: 54), 

Crothers & Crothers (1983 [1988]: 760, 

783), Williams (1984: 245), Abele & Kim 

(1986: 413, 422), Noel (1992: 97), Branch, 

Griffiths, Branch & Beckley, 1994: 86), Gonzalez 

Perez (1995: 165), d'Udekem d'Acoz 

(1 996: 55), Garcia Raso, Lopez de la Rosa & 

Rosales (1996: 156), d'Udekem d'Acoz 

(1999: 171), Debelius (2001: 67), Costello, 

Emblow & White (2001: 290), Davie (2002: 

107). 

PoRCELLiiDAE,1895 [after February] 

Reference: [in Zittel] Grundzüge der Paläontologie 

(Paläozoologie), I Abteilung, Invertebrata: 

322 

Type genus: -fPorcellia Léveillé, 1835 

Remarks: -inae, Bändel (1993a: 49); -oidea, 

Bouchet, herein [in place of Cirroidea over 

which it has priority]. 

PoRODORiDACEA Odhner, 1968 



by T. E. Thompson (1976: 21) as superfam- 

ily Porodoridoidea. Not available as a family-group 


PoROSTOMATABergh, 1876 

Reference: Malacologische Untersuchungen. 


pinen, Theil 2, Wissenschaftliche Resultate, 

Bd.2,Theil 1, Heft 10: title 

Remarks: Established at unspecifted rank under 

Nudibranchia holohepatica. Treated by 

Bergh (1892: 1113) as a "family" (itself con- 

taining two families) and by Pruvot-Fol (1934: 

58) as a superfamily. Not available as a family-group 


PoRTLOCKiELLiDAE Batten, 1956 [8 March] 



Type genus: -[Portlockielia Knight, 1945


PoTADOMATiNAE & Bequaert, 1927 [9 

May] 


of Natural History, 53: 248, 272 

Type genus: Potadoma Swainson, 1840 

Remarks: Original spelling Potadominae. 

-idae, same reference. 

PoTAMiDiNAE H.Adams & A. Adams, 1854 [Jan- 

uary] 


1:286 

Type genus: fPoiam/des Brongniart, 1810 


84). 

PoTAMOPHiLA Wiegmann & Ruthe, 1832 


Remarks: Taxen containing the genera Valva- 

ta, Paludina, Melania, Melanopsis, and Littorina. 

Established as a family-group name 


genus). 

1928 

PoTAMOPYRGiDAE F. 

August] , [after 20 

Reference: Wisconsin Geological and Natural 

History Survey Bulletin 70(1 ): 144 

Type genus: Potamopyrgus Stimpson, 1865 

Remarks: -inae [declared new], Boeters (1984: 

13). 

PoTERiiNAE Thiele, 1929 [before 21 October] 



Type genus: Potería Gray, 1850 

Remarks: -ini [as -eae], same reference; -idae, 

Tielecke (1940: 366). 

Praematuratropidae Rollins, 1968 [June] 

Reference: Dissertation Abstracts, {Sciences 

and Engineering), 28(12), Part I: 5084 

Type genus: -\Praematuratropis Rollins, 1968 


Praenaticinae Cossmann, 1924 [December] 


13:98 

Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus 

[Praenatica Barrando, 1907, is in the 

family Platyceratidae and was not cited by 

Cossmann in the context of Praenaticinae]. 

Pragoscutulidae Fryda, 1998 [December] 

Reference: Vestni Ceskeho Geologiceskeho 

Ustavu, 73(4): 357 

Type genus: -fPragoscutula Fryda, 1998 

Pragoserpulinidae Fryda, 1998 


Ustavu, 73i^). 45 

Type genus: \PragoserpuHna Fryda, 1998 

Prasinidae Stoliczka, 1871 [1 March] 




359 

Type genus: Prasina Deshayes, 1863 

Precuthoninae Odhner, 1968 


885 

Type genus: Precuthona Odhner, 1929 

Prestonellidae van Bruggen, 1978 [before 13 

March] 

Reference: Biogeography and ecology of 

Southern Africa: 893 

Type genus: Prestonella Connolly, 1929 


Priamidae Sismonda, 1842 [after 19 February] 

Reference: Synopsis methodica animalium 

invertebratorum Pedemontii fossilium: 39 

Type genus: Priamus Deshayes, 1838 [ex 

Beck, MS] 

Remarks: Original spelling Pryamea, based on 

Pryamus, an incorrect subsequent spelling of 

Priamus. Established as a "section" at unspecified 

rank between (order) Gastropoda 

and genus. Under Art. 23.9 of the Code, Priamidae 

Sismonda, 1842, is here declared a 

nomen oblitum and Scaphellinae Gray, 1857, 

a nomen protectum: see under Scaphellinae. 

Priobaleinae a. J. Wagner, 1922 [1 Septem- 

ber] 


Historiae Naturalis, 1 (2-3): 98 


Prionoglossinae Zhang, 1964 

Reference: [Zhang Fusui] Studia Marina Sínica, 

5: 182 [Chinese text], 226 [English abstract] 

Type genus: Pr/'o/iog/ossa Tesch, 1950 

Prisciphoridae Bändel, Gründel & Maxwell, 

2000 


, 490: 92 

Type genus: -\Prisciphora Schröder, 1992 

Remarks: Original spelling Prisciophoridae, 

based on Prisciophora, an incorrect subsequent 

spelling of Prisciphora.

Prisogastrinae Hickman & McLean, 1990 [26 

November] 



Type genus: Prisogaster March, 1850 

Remarks: Original spelling Prisogasterinae. 

Pristilomatinae Cockerell, 1891 [August] 


Society of London, for 1891(2): 216 

Type genus: Pristiloma Ancey, 1887 

Remarks: Original spelling Pristilominae. -idae, 

Bank et a!. (2001 : 94); -ini, Schileyko (2003 

[in 1998-2003]: 1378). 

Procarinariidae Wenz, 1938 [March] 


39,43,111 

Type genus: -^Procarinaria Ferner, 1911 

Remarks: Placed by Wenz in the Bellerophontoidea. 

Horny (1 963a: 69) declared Pro- 

carinaria to be a pelecypod (but did not 

placed it in any family or superfamily); and 

Runnegar & Jell (1976: 117) classified it as 

a Monoplacophora. 

Procephala Latreille, 1824 [November] 



Remarks: Original spelling "Procéphales" (ver- 

nacular). Latinized by Latreille (1825: 169). 

Established as a family containing the genera 

"Limacine", "Atlante", "Clio", "Cléodore", and 

"Cymbulie" (all vernacular). Not available as 


PRocERiTHiiDAECossmann, 1906 [July] 


7: 3, 20 

Type genus: ^Procerithium Cossmann, 1902 

Remarks: Original spelling Procerithidae. 

-inae, same reference; -oidea [as -acea], 

Pchelintsev & Korobkov (1960: 152). Precedence 


Paracerithiinae determined by Art. 24 (fam- 

ily vs. subfamily). 

Proconulinae Cox, 1960 [about 15 August] 



Type genus: -fProconulus Cossmann, 1918 

Proctonotidae Gray, 1853 [March] 



Type genus: ProctonotusA\der, 1844 

Remarks: -inae [in synonymy of Veniliinae], 

Chenu (1859: 408). 


Procymbuliidae Tesch, 1913 [June] 

Reference: Das Tierreich, 36: 71 , 77 

Type genus: Procymbulia Meisenheimer, 1905 

Remarks: Simultaneously published Peraclidae 

given precedence by First Reviser's 

choice by Vaught (1 989: 68). 

Prodorididae Baranetz & Minichev, 1995 

Reference: 12"' International Malacological 

Congress [Vigo]. Proceedings: 299 

Type genus: Prodoris Baranetz & Minichev, 

1995 

Produngina Martynov, 1998 


Type genus: Produnga Martynov, 1998 

Remarks: Original spelling [subtribe] Produngi- 

nini. 

Proeccyliopteridae Kobayashi, 1962 [20 

March] 

Reference: Journal of the Faculty of Science, 

University of Tokyo, section 2 {Geology Mineralogy, 

Geography Geophysics), 14(1): 17 

Type genus: -^Proeccyliopterus Kobayashi, 

1939 


Progalerinae Knight, 1956 [8 March] 



Type genus: -\Progalerus Holzapfel, 1895 



297). 

Prokopiconchinae Fryda, 2001 


Ustavu, 76{^). 30 

Type genus: -\Prokopiconcha Fryda, 2001 

Prolixodentinae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1 987 




Type genus: Pra//xodens Marshall, 1978 

Propilidiinae Thiele, 1891 


307 

Type genus: Propilidium Forbes & Hanley, 1849 


(1975:207,215). 

Propupaspiridae Nütze!, Pan & Erwin, 2002 [25 

September] 

Reference: Documenta Naturae, 145: 4 

Type genus: -\Propupaspira Pan & Erwin, 2002

142 

Proserpinellidae H. B. Baker, 1923 [22 Janu- 

ary] 


Type genus: Proserpinella Bland, 1865 


for Proserpinidae when Proserpina Sowerby, 

1839, is considered to be invalid because 

of Proserp/nus Hübner, 1816. However, Baker 

did not treat Proserpina and Proserpinel- 

la as synonyms, and they are currently not 

considered to be confamilial. -inae, H. B. 

Baker (in Moore, 1960: 288). 

Proserpinidae Gray, 1847 [November] 



Type genus: Proserpina G. B. Sowerby II, 

1839 

Remarks: When Gray established Proserpinidae, 

he cited as type genus "Proserpina 

Gray, 1840", a name listed by Neave as distinct 

from Proserpina Sowerby, 1839. However, 

in 1840 (1840b: 125, 149), Gray used 

Proserpina only as a name in a list, without 

associated species and without a description, 

and it is not an available name. Gray 

(1847b: 182) treated "Odontostoma d'Orb. 

1842" as a synonym and cited P. Unguífera 

as an included species. This indicates that 

Gray's Proserpina is the same as Sowerby's. 

Proserpina Sowerby, 1839, is correctly cited 

as the type genus of Proserpinidae by H. 

B. Baker (in Moore, 1 960: 287). -inae, Thiele 

(1929 [in 1929-1935]: 90). See also Despoenidae 

and Proserpinellidae. 

Prosiphoninae Powell, 1951 [March] 

Reference: Discovery Reports, 26: 132, 146 

Type genus: Pros/p/io Thiele, 1912 

Remarks: Original spelling Prosiphiinae. -ini, 

Bouchet & Kantor, herein. 

Prosostheniinae Pana, 1989 

Reference: Revue Roumaine de Géologie, 

Géophysique et Géographie, ser Géologie, 

33:70 

Type genus: ^Prososthenia Neumayr, 1869 

Prostyliferidae Bändel, 1992 [December] 




Type genus: tProstylifer Koken, 1889 

PROTAEOLIDIELLIDAEOdhner, 1968 


882 

Type genus: Protaeolidiella Baba, 1955 


Protancylinae Walker, 1 923 


Type genus: Protancylus P. Sarasin & F. Sarasin, 

1897 

Remarks: -idae, Franc (1968b: 534). 

Proteolidioidea Odhner, 1968 




Protoconchoididae G. Geyer, 1994 

Reference: New York State Museum, Geological 

Survey Bulletin, 481 : 81 

Type genus: ^¡Protoconchoides Shaw, 1962 

Remarks: Original spelling Protoconchioid- 

idae, based on Protoconchioides, an incorrect 

subsequent spelling of Protoconchoides. 

Protogona Pilsbry, 1895 [2 February] 


9(33a): xxxii-xxxiii 

Remarks: Established as a "tribe", immediately 

below family [Helicidae], the author having 

"purposely abstained from assigning sub- 

family rank to the natural tribes of Helices", 

but Polygyrinae given as an alternative 

name. Not available as a family-group name 


Protominae ManAîck, 1957 [March] 



Type genus: Protoma Baird, 1870 

Protoneritidae KittI, 1899 

Reference: Annalen des Kaiserlich-Königlichen 

Naturhistohschen Hofmuseums Wien, 

14(1): 28, 55 

Type genus: -fProtonerita KittI, 1894 

Protorculidae Bändel, 1991 [December] 


4): 254 

Type genus: \Protorcula KittI, 1892 

Protoscaevogyridae Kobayashi, 1962 [20 March] 

Reference: Journal of the Faculty of Science, 

University of Tokyo, section 2 {Geology Mineralogy, 

Geography, Geophysics), 14(1): 17 

Type genus: -fProtoscaevogyra Kobayashi, 1939 


Protowarthiidae Ulrich & Scofield, 1897 [before 

20 March] 


Survey of Minnesota, Vol. 3(2) [Paleontology]: 

847

Type genus: -fProtowarthia Ulrich & Scofleld, 

1897 


ion 1470 (1988: 64). 

Provalvatidae Bändel, 1991 


Abhandlungen, ser. A, 134: 21 

Type genus: tProvalvata Bändel, 1991 

Provannidae Waren & Ponder, 1991 [22 March] 


Type genus: Provanna Dali, 1918 

Prunini g. a. Coovert & H. K. Coovert, 1995 

[12 October] 


Type genus: Prunum H. Adams & A. Adams, 

1853 

Pruvotfoliinae Tardy, 1970 [March] 

Reference: Vie et Milieu, ser. A, 20(2): 344 

Type genus: Pruvotfolia Tardy, 1970 

Pryamea. See Priamidae. 

PsEUDAMAURiDAE Kowaike & Bändel, 1996 [15 

December] 

Reference: Mitteilungen der Bayerischen 

Staatsammlung für Paläontologie und Historische 

Geologie, 36: 41 

Type genus: -\Pseudamaura P. Fischer, 1885 

Remarks: Original spelling Pseudamaurinidae. 

PsEUDAMNicoLiNAE Radoman, 1977 [4 March] 


6): 212 

Type genus: Pseudamnicola Paulucci, 1878 

PsEUDANCYLiNAE Walker, 1923 


Type genus: Pseudancylus\Na\ker, 1921 


Official Index by Opinion 363. 

PsEUDECPHORiNAE Bändel & Dockery, 2001 


Society, 46(3-4): 343 

Type genus: -fPseudecphora Bändel & Dockery, 

2001 

PsEUDOBYTHiNELLiNi DavIs & Chen, 1992 [9 September] 

Reference: [in Davis et al.] Malacologia, 34: 

154 

Type genus: Pseudobythinella Liu & Zhang, 

1979 



of Pseudobythinella Melville, 1956 

[Gastropoda]. 

PsEUDocASPiiDAE Sltnikova & StaroboQatov, 

1983 [after 22 February] 

Reference: [in Starobogatov & Sltnikova] Vsesoiuznoe 


7: 22 

Type genus: Pseudocaspia Starobogatov, 

1972 

PsEUDocHAROPiDAE Iredale, 1944 [10 May] 


312 

Type genus: Pseudocharopa Peile, 1929 

PsEUDOcoccuLiNiDAE,1983 [3 Octo- 

ber] 


Type genus: Pseudococculina Schepman, 

1908 

PsEUDocYCLOTiNi Thiele, 1929 [before 21 Oc- 

tober] 



Type genus: Pseí/docyc/oítvs Thiele, 1894 

Remarks: Original spelling Pseudocycloteae. 

-idae, Iredale (1941b: 57). 

PsEUDOCYPRAEiNAE Stoadman & Cotton, 1943 

[30 November] 


Museum, 7(4): 332 

Type genus: Pseudocypraea Schilder, 1927 

Remarks: Established as subfamily "Pseudocypraea". 

Name only, no diagnosis, but made 


valid name before 2000. -ini, Schilder & 

Schilder (1971: 66). 

PSEUDODORIDIDAE ENot, 1910 


Mollusca, Part 8: 63, 65, 154 

Remarks: By Eliot used indiscriminately as 

family and subfamily, despite suffix -idae. 

-oidea [as -acea], Abbott (1974: 358). Not 


on a genus). 

PsEUDOEucTENiDiACEA Tardy, 1970 


Zoologie et Biologie Animale, ser. 12, 12: 365 

Remarks: Established as a superfamily (con- 

taining the genus Doridoxa), and not available 

as such (not based on a genus).


PsEUDOHELiciDAE Suter, 1892 [May] 



Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus; 

also not used as the valid name of a 

taxon when proposed ("In my collection I 

used for several years the name of Pseudo- 

helicidae for this family; [...] I propose now 

the name of Phenacohelicidae"). 

PsEUDOHORATiiNAE Radoman, 1973 [31 May] 



Type genus: Pseudohoratia Radoman, 1967 

PsEUDOLEPTAxiNAE H. Nordsieck, 1986 [Septem- 

ber] 


Type genus: Pseudoleptaxis Pilsbry, 1895 

PsEUDOLiviNAE de Gregorio, 1880 [November] 

Reference: Fauna di S. Giovanni llarione (Parisiano). 

Parte 1(1): 104 

Type genus: Pseudollva Swainson, 1840 

Remarks: -idae, Delpey (1941: pi. XVIII); 

-oidea, Bouchet, herein [for consistency of 

ranking]. 

PsEUDOMALAxiNAE Garrard, 1977 


31(13): 562 

Type genus: \Pseudomalaxis P. Fischer, 1885 

Remarks: -idae, Kikuchi et al. (1997: 32). 

PsEUDOMELANiiDAE R. Hoemes, 1884 

Reference: Elemente der Palaeontologie 

(Palaeozoologie): 268 

Type genus: -\Pseudomelania Pictet & 

Campiche, 1862 

Remarks: Original spelling Pseudomelaniadae. 

-oidea [as -acea], Pchelintsev (in 

Pchelintsev & Korobkov, 1960: 130); -inae, 

Hayami&Kase(1977:44). 

PsEUDOMELATOMiNAE Morrison, 1965 [1 Decem- 

ber] 

Reference: The American Malacological 

Union, Annual Reports for 1 965: 2 

Type genus: Pseudomelatoma Dall, 1918 

Remarks: -idae, Kantor (1995: 225). 

PsEUDOMERELiNiNAE Starobogatov, 1989 [after 

21 August] 

Reference: [in Starobogatov, Sitnikova & 

Zatravkin] Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 68(9): 36 

Type genus: Pseudomerelina Ponder, 1984 

PsEUDOMESALiiDAE Mahmoud, 1955 

Reference: Publications de l'Institut du Désert 

d'Egypte, 8: 130 

Type genus: ^Pseudomesalia Douvillé, 1916 

Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. Invalid: 

type genus a junior homonym of Pseudomesa//a 

Ganglbauer, 1900 [Coleóptera]. 

PsEUDOMiTRiNAE Cossmann, 1899 [April] 


3: 151 

Remarks: Not available; not based on a ge- 

nus. 

PsEUDONAPAEiNAE Schiloyko, 1978 [after 19 

May] 


Type genus: Pseudonapaeus Westerlund, 

1887 

PsEUDONERiNEiDAE PcheNntsev, 1965 [after 3 

February] 


Kryma: 14 

Type genus: -\Pseudonerinea de Loriol, 1890 

PsEUDONiNiNAE Bortolaso & Palazzi, 1994 

Reference: Bollettino Malacologico, 29(9-12): 

297 

Type genus: -[Pseudonina Sacco, 1896 

PsEUDOPHORiDAE S. A.,1889 [after Octo- 

ber] 

Reference: North American geology

PsEUDosAccuLiNAE Kufoda, 1933 [30 Decem- 

ber] 

Reference: \/em/s, 4(3): 186 

Type genus: Pseudosacculus Hirase, 1928 

Remarks: Implicitly, but not explicitly, established 

as a replacement name for Saccul- 

idae, invalid because its type genus is a 

junior homonym, -idae, Wenz (1938 [in 

1938-1944]: 47; 1940 [ibid.]: 957). 

PsEUDOsETiiNAE V. V. Anistratenko & Starobogatov, 

1992 

Reference: [in Sitnikova, Starobogatov & Anistratenko] 

Vestnik Zoologii, 6: 8 

Type genus: Pseudosetia Monterosato, 1884 


o^ Pseudosetia Boisduval, 1874 [Lep- 

idoptera]. 

PsEUDOTHECosoMATA Meisenhelmor, 1905 [22 

January] 

Reference: Deutsche Tiefsee Expedition, 9(1 ): 

4,174 

Remarks: Taxon containing the families Cym- 

buliidae and Desmopteridae, established at 

unspecified rank above family. Treated by 

Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 108) as a 

"Sippe" [= superfamily] and not available as 


PsEUDOTOMiNAE A. Bollardi, 1875 [before 14 

April] 

Reference: Bullettino delta Société Maiacologica 

italiana, 1(1): 19 

Type genus: -fPseudotomaA. Bellardi, 1875 

Remarks: Pseudotoma Bellardi, 1875, is listed 

in Nomenclátor Zoologicus as a junior 

homonym of Pseudotoma Gray, 1 825 [Mam- 

malia]. However, Gray merely used an incorrect 

subsequent spelling of Pseudostoma 

Say, 1823, and "Pseudotoma Gray, 1825", 

is not an available name. 

PsEUDOTRiTONiiNAE Goljkov & Starobogatov, 

1987 [after 23 October] 


izucheniiu mollluskov, 8: 26 

Type genus: \Pseudotntonium Wenz, 1 940 

PsEUDOTROCHATELLiNAE A. J. \/, 1905 [before 

25 May] 

Reference: Denkschriften der Mathematisch- 

Naturwissenschaftlichen Klasse der Kaiser- 

lichen Akademie der Wissenschaften, 77: 

365 

Type genus: Pseudotrochatella G. Nevill, 1881 


PsEUDovERMiDAE Thiele, 1931 [before 31 Octo- 

ber] 



Type genus: Pseudovermis Periaslavzeff, 

1891 

PsEUDovERONicELLiNAE Hoffmann, 1928 

Reference: Dr H. G. Bronns Klassen und Ordnungen 


2:1230 

Type genus: Pseudoveronicella Germain, 

1908 


for Meisenheimehinae, presumably because 

Pseudoveronicella is the oldest name among 

the nominal genera included by Hoffmann 

in the subfamily. However, he did not treat 

Pseudoveronicella and Meisenheimeria as 

synonyms, and Art. 40.2 does not apply. 

PsEUDozYGOPLEURiNAE Knight, 1930 [December] 

Reference: Journal of Paleontology, 4 (Suppl. 

1):11 

Type genus: -fPseudozygopleura Knight, 1930 


(in Moore, 1960: 312); -oidea, Bändel (1997: 

67). 

PsEUDUNELiDAE Rankin, 1979 [25 May] 



Type genus: Pset/dune/a Salvini-Plawen, 1973 

Remarks: -oidea [as Pseudunelloidea], Starobogatov 

(1983: 32). 

PsiLOSOMATA Blainville, 1824 


32: 275 

Remarks: Taxon containing the genus Phyl- 

liroe only. Established as a family and not 


Ptenoglossa Gray, 1853 [February] 



Remarks: Taxon containing the families 

Cassidae, Scalariidae, and Actaeonidae. 

Established at unspecified rank above family, 

and subsequently generally treated as 

suborder. Treated by Dall (1890: 157) as a 

superfamily [containing Scalidae only], and 

by Thiele (1925 [in 1925-1926]: 85) as 

"Sippe" [superfamily, containing Janthinidae, 

Scalidae and Aclididae]. Not available as a 

family-group name (not based on a genus).


Pteraeolidiinae Risbec, 1953 

Reference: Faune de l'Union Française, 15: 161 

Type genus: Pteraeolidla Bergh, 1875 

Remarks: Original spelling Pteraeolidinae. 

-idae, Odhner (in Franc, 1968c: 887). 

Pteridae Broderip, 1839 

Reference: The penny cyclopaedia, 14: 321 

Remarks: Latinization of the vernacular name 

"les Ailées", established by Lamarck (1809: 

322). Not available: not based on a genus. 

See also Alata / Alatidae. 

Pteroceanidae Meisenheimer, 1902 [8 Decem- 

ber] 

Reference: Zoologischer Anzeiger, 26: 93 

Type genus: Pteroceanis Meisenheimer, 1902 

Remarks: SeeThliptodontidae. 

Pterocyclinae Kobalt & Möllendorff, 1897 [23 

July] 



Type genus: Pterocyclos Benson, 1832 

Remarks: -ini [as -eae], Kobelt (1902: 159). 

Pterocymodoceidae Keferstein, 1862 


der Weichthiere, Bd. 3(2): 645 

Type genus: Pterocymodocea Keferstein, 

1862 

Remarks: Established implicitly, but not explicitly 

as a substitute name for Cymodoceidae, 


homonym. Pterocymodocea is a nom. nov. 

pro Cymodocea d'Orbigny, 1 834; Art. 40.2.1 

does not apply. See also Hydromylidae and 

Halopsychidae. 

Pteropoda Cuvier, 1804 

Reference: Annales du Muséum National 

d'Histoire Naturelle, 4: 232 

Remarks: Original spelling "ptéropodes" (ver- 

nacular). Established as an order; latinized 

by Blainville (1825: 493) at the rank of fam- 

ily containing the genera Atlanta, Spiratella, 

and Argonauta. Also treated as family, spell- 

ing emended to Pteropodidae, by W. Clark 

(1851 : 472). Not available as a family-group 


Pterosomatidae Rang, 1829 [May] 

Reference: Manuel de l'histoire naturelle des 


Type genus: Pterosoma Lesson, 1827 

Remarks: Original spelling "les Ptérosomes" 

(vernacular). Latinized [as Pterosomae] by 

Herrmannsen (1847 [in 1846-1852]: 351); and 

[as Pterosomadae] by Chenu (1859: 129). 

Pterothecidae p. Fischer, 1883 [21 February] 



Type genus: -^Pterotheca Salter, 1852 


(in Moore, 1960: 181). 

Pterotracheidae Rafinesque, 1814 

Reference: Précis des découvertes et travaux 

somiologiques ...: 29 

Type genus: Pterotrachea Forskal, 1775 

Remarks: Original spelling Ptrachidia. "Les 

Ptérotrachées" (vernacular: Férussac, 1822 

[in 1821-1822]: xxxvij) appears to have been 

established independently, and was subsequently 

first latinized by Gray (1840: 148). 


Pterygiinae Kuroda, 1934 [20 March] 


Type genus: Pterygia Röding, 1798 




Ptychatractidae Stimpson, 1865 [25 February] 


1(1): 59 

Type genus: Píyc/?afracíus Stimpson, 1865 

Remarks: -inae, R Fischer (1884 [in 1880- 

1887]: 618). 

Ptychomphalinae Wenz, 1938 [March] 


43,152 

Type genus: t Ptychomphalus Agassiz, 1837 

Remarks: -ini [as -ides]. Knight, Batten & Yochelson 

(in Moore, 1960: 202). 

Ptychomphalininae Wenz, 1938 [March] 


39,43,143 

Type genus: -[Ptychomphalina Bayle, 1885 

Remarks: -ini, herein. 

Ptychostomonidae Locard, 1886 


française. Catalogue général des Mollusques 

vivants de France. Mollusques 

mar/ns: 221, 569 

Type genus: Ptychostomon Locard, 1886 

Remarks: Original spelling Ptychostomidae. 

-inae, Schänder, van Aartsen & Corgan 

(1999:147).

Ptychotrematinae Pilsbry, 1919 [16 December] 



Type genus: Ptychotrema L. Pfeiffer, 1853 

Ptygmatidinae Pchelintsev, 1960 [after 29 June] 



121 

Type genus: -fPtygmatis Sharpe, 1850 

Remarks: Original spelling Ptygmatisinae. 

-Idae, Pchelintsev (1965: 51). -oidea, Lyssenko 

(1981: 24). Ptygmatidinae given precedence 


Cryptoplocinae by First Reviser's choice by 

Kollmann (pers. comm., herein). 

Ptygmatiellidae Lyssenko, 1984 


SSSR i ikh stratlgraficheskoe znachenie: 1 

Type genus: -tPtygmatiella Lyssenko, 1984 

Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis, type 

genus a nomen nudum, and published in a 

dissertation abstract, not available for nomenclatural 

purpose. 

PuGNELLiDAE Kiel & Bändel, 1999 [May] 


2): 48 

Type genus: -[Pugnellus Conrad, 1860 

PuLMOBRANCHiA Blalnvllle, 1814 [November] 



(1814): 178 

Remarks: Original spelling "Pulmo-branches" 

(vernacular), established as an order. Lati- 

nized by Goldfuss (1820: xlv, 656) as a family 

containing the genera Pyramidella, Tornatel- 

la, Conovulus, Clausula, Auricula, Achatina, 

Physa, Lymnaea, etc. Not available as a fam- 

ily-group name (not based on a genus). 

PuNCTiNAE Morse, 1864 [17 March] 

Reference: Journal of the Portland Society of 

Natural History, 1:5,27 

Type genus: Punctum Morse, 1864 


27 (1955: 484). -idae, Pilsbry (1895b: 

xxxi); -oidea, Schileyko (1979: 57). 

PuPILLIDAETurtOn, 1831 

Reference: A manual of the land and freshwater 

shells of the British Islands: 8, 97 

Type genus: Pupilla Fleming, 1828 [ex Leach MS] 

Remarks: Original spelling Pupilladae. Placed 

on the Official List by Direction 27 (1955: 


484). -inae, Pilsbry (1918: x); -ini [as -eae], 

Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 508); -oidea, 

H.B.Baker (1955: 109). 

PupiNAE Fleming, 1828 [March] 

Reference: A history of British animals: 255 

Type genus: Pupa Lamarck, 1801 

Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Pupadae. 

-idae, Guilding (1828: 532). Invalid: 

type genus a junior homonym of Pupa 

Röding, 1798 [Acteonidae]. 

PupiDAE Kuroda, 1941 [February] 

Reference: Memoirs of the Faculty of Science 

and Agriculture, Taihoku Imperial University, 

22(4), Geology ^7: 132 

Type genus: Pupa Röding, 1798 


for Acteonidae, probably on the basis that 

Pupa is an older name than Acteon Mont- 

fort, 1810. Kuroda did not treat /Acfeon as a 

synonym of Pupa, and Art. 40.2 does not 

apply, -oidea [as -acea], same reference. 

PupiNELLiNi Kobelt, 1902 [July] 


Type genus: Pupinella Gray [in Baird], 1850 

Remarks: Original spelling (section) Pupinelleae. 

-inae [as subfam. Pupinellidae], Wenz 

(1923 [in 1923-1930]: 1742); -idae, Iredale 

(1941b: 60). 

PupiNiNi L. Pfeiffer, 1853 [12 February] 

Reference: Catalogue of Phaneropneumona 

or terrestrial operculated Mollusca in the 

collection of the British Museum: 98 

Type genus: Pupina Vignard, 1829 

Remarks: Original spelling Pupiniana. -inae, 

H. Adams & A. Adams (1855 [in 1853-1858]: 

284); -idae, Gill (1871: 6). 

PupisoMATiDAE Iredale, 1940 [30 May] 

Reference: The Australian Naturalist, 10:236 

Type genus: Pupisoma Stoliczka, 1873 

Remarks: Original spelling Pupisomidae. 

PupoiDiDAE Iredale, 1939 [1 August] 

Reference: Records of the Western Australian 

Museum, 2(1): 6, 9 

Type genus: Pupoides L. Pfeiffer, 1854 

Remarks: -inae, Schileyko (1998 [in 1998- 

2003]: 112). 

PuRPURELLiNAE L. Bellardl, 1882 [after 10 December] 


Piemonte e della Liguria, parte 3: 193

148 

Type genus: -[Purpurella L. Bellardi, 1882 


of Purpurella Robineau-Desvoidy, 

1853 [Diptera]. SeeTaurasiinae. 

PuRPURiDAE Children, 1823 [October] 

Reference: Quarterly Journal of Science, Literature 

& Arts, 16: 54 

Type genus: Purpura Bruguière, 1789 

Remarks: Original spelling Purpurifera; latini- 

zation of "les Purpuracées" (vernacular), first 

established by Lamarck (1 809: 322), and lat- 

er (1822: 59, 213 [as "Les Purpurifères"]). 


(1 969: 1 28), with the requirement that it shall 

not be given precedence over Thaididae. 

Bouchet & Rocroi (2001 : 

175) noted that attributing 

Purpuhdaeto Lamarck (1809) would 

cause nomenclatural instability, because 

Purpuridae would then have precedence 

over Muricidae Rafinesque, 

Swainson(1835: 17). 

1815. -inae, 

PuRPURiNiDAE Zlttol, 1895 [after February] 


(Paläozoologle). I Abteilung. Invertebrata: 

332 

Type genus: -f Purpurina d'Orbigny, 1850 


(1968: 7); -inae, Golikov & Starobogatov 

(1987:26). 

PusiiNAE Habe, 1961 [10 May] 

Reference: Coloured illustrations of the shells 

of Japan, 2: 69 

Type genus: Pusia Swainson, 1840 

Remarks: Original spelling Pusinae. 

PusiLLiNiNAE V.V. Anistratonko & Starobogatov, 

1992 [after 17 June] 

Reference: [in Sitnikova, Starobogatov &Anistratenko] 

Vestnik Zoologii, 6: 4 

Type genus: Pusillina Monterosato, 1884 

Remarks: Not available from Anistratenko 

(1990: 12) [Dissertation abstract; not available 

for nomenclatural purposes], 

PusiONELLiNAE, 1853 [February] 



Type genus: Pusionella Gray, 1847 

Remarks: Original spelling Pusionellina. -idae 

[as Pusionelladae], Gray (1857a: 22). Precedence 

of Clavatulinae over Pusionellinae 

determined by First Reviser's action by Ponder 

& Waren (1988: 307). 


PusiosTOMATiDAE Iredale, 1940 [9 December] 


Type genus: Pusiostoma Swainson, 1840 

PusTULARiiNAE Gill, 1871 [February] 


227: 9 

Type genus: Pustularia Swainson, 1840 

Remarks: -ini, Schilder (1932b: 149). 

PusuLiNi Schilder, 1 936 [1 5 July] 



Type genus: Pusula Jousseaume, 1884 

PuTiLLiNAE F. Nordsieck, 1972 [October] 


154 

Type genus: Putilla A. Aäams, 1867 

Pyramidellidae Gray, 1840 [16 October] 



Type genus: Pyramidella Lamarck, 1799 


54 (1956:457). Published the same year 

by d'Orbigny (1840 [in 1834-1847]: 396), 

priority not established, -oidea, Wenz (1938 

[in 1 938-1 944]: 46, 62, 63; 1 940 [ibid.]: 831 ); 

-inae. Gray (1853a: 130), and again declared 

nov. by F. Nordsieck (1972: 133); -ini, 


Pyramidellopsidae Nicolas, 1898 




Remarks: Not available: not based on a 

genus. Nicolas established the "series" Pyramidellopsidae 


to include gastropods from Lake 

Tanganyika resembling Pyramidellidae, and 

the name appears to have been descriptive. 

Pyramidinae Gray, 1847 [November] 



Type genus: Pyram/s Schumacher, 1817 

Remarks: Original spelling Pyramidina. Invalid: 

type genus a junior homonym of Pyramis 

Röding, 1798[Strombidae]. 

Pyramidulidae Kennard & B. 

1914 [27 March] 

B. Woodward, 

Reference: Notes on the changes necessary in 

6 

the "List of British non-marine Mollusca": 1 ,

Type genus: Pyramidula Fitzinger, 1833 


tion 27 (1955: 484). -inae, Gude (1914 [November]: 

41); -Ini [as -eae], Thiele (1931 [in 

1929-1935]: 503). 

Pyramimitridae Cossmann, 1901 [October] 


4: 124 

Type genus: ^Pyramimitra Conrad, 1865 

Pyrazidae Hacobjan, 1972 

Reference: Izvestiia Akademil Nauk Armianskoi 

SSR, Nauki Zemie, 25(1 ): 6 

Type genus: Pyrazus Montfort, 1810 

Pyrenidae Suter, 1909 [30 July] 

Reference: Records of the Canterbury Museum, 

^{2y. 128 

Type genus: Pyrene Röding, 1798 

Remarks: Established implicitly [explicitly in 

Suter (1 91 3)] as a substitute name for Columbellidae 

because Pyrene has precedence 

over Columbella Lamarck, 1799; however, 

Suter did not treat Columbella as a synonym 

of Pyrene, and Art. 40.2 does not apply, -inae, 

Fernandez & Castellanos (1 973: 1 35); -oidea, 


Pyrgidiidae Neumayr, 1869 [after June] 


Geologischen Reichsanstalt, 19(3): 359 

Type genus: tPyrgidium Toumouèr, 1869 

Remarks: Under Art. 23.9 of the Code, Pyrgidiidae 

is here declared a nomen oblitum and 

Emmericiinae a nomen protectum: see under 

Emmericiinae. 

Pyrgininae Germain, 1916 [30 November] 

Reference: Annali del Museo Cívico di Storia 

Naturale di Genova, ser. 3, 7: 300-301 

Type genus: Pyrgina Greef, 1882 

Remarks: Original spelling Pyrginae, but the 

context indicates that the name is based on 

Pyrgina Greeff, 1882, not on Pyrgus Albers, 

1850 [Bulimulidae] (non Pyrgus Hijbner, 

1819 [Lepidoptera], type genus of Pyrgidae 

Burmeister, 1878). Germain attributed the 

name to himself with the date "1915", but 

we have not been able to trace Pyrginae in 

any of Germain's 1915 papers. 

Pyrgorientaliinae Radoman, 1977 [4 March] 


6):213 

Type genus: Pyrgorientalia Radoman, 1973 


Remarks: Not available from Radoman (1973a 

[31 May]: 5) (type genus then not an available 

name). Radoman later in 1973 (1973b: 

84) made Pyrgohentalia an available name 

but at that occasion Pyrgorientaliinae was 

not mentioned. 

Pyrguliferidae Delpey, 1941 


de France, new ser., 19(3-4) [Mémoire 43]: 

pi. 18 

Type genus: -[Pyrgulifera Meek, 1871 

Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. Not 

available under Art. 13.2.1, unless discovery 

of an author who used the name before 

2000. 

Pyrgulinae Brusina, 1882 [before 8 February] 

(1869) 

Reference: Bullettino della Società Malacologica 

Italiana, 7{^3-^9). 230 

Type genus: Pyrgula de Cristofori & Jan, 1 832 

Remarks: Not available from Martens (1858: 

192 [as"Pyrgulae", plural]), -idae, Staroboga- 

tov (1970b: 30); -oidea, Giusti & Pezzoli 

(1982:466). 

Pyrgulininae Saurin, 1959 


de Saigon, (1959): 242 

Type genus: Pyrgulina A. Adams, 1 864 

Pyrifusidae Bändel & Dockery, 2001 [after 30 

August] 


Society, 46(3-4): 336 

Type genus: ^Pyrifusus Conrad, 1858 

Remarks: Original spelling (superfamily) Pyri- 

fusoidea. -idae / -inae, same reference: 349. 

Not available (no diagnosis) from Bändel 

(2000b: 88 [as Pyrifusidae]). 

Pyropeltidae McLean & Haszprunar, 1987 [1 

October] 


Type genus: Pyropelta McLean & Haszprunar, 

1987 

Pyropsidae Stephenson, 1941 

Reference: The University of Texas, Publication 

4^0^.3^5 

Type genus: fPyrops/s Conrad, 1860 

Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. Available 

under Art. 13.2.1 because it was used as 

valid before 2000, e.g. by Richards & Rams- 

dell (1962: 47). -inae, Bändel (2000b: 99).


PvRULiNAESwainson, 1840 [May] 


Type genus: Pyrula Lamarck, 1799 

Remarks: -idae, Hinds (1843: 257). See also 

Ficidae. 

Pythmnae Odhner, 1925 [22 May] (1880) 

Reference: /\r/(/VförZoo/og/, 17A(6): 14 

Type genus: Pythia Röding, 1798 

Remarks: Odhner treated Pythia as a senior 

synonym of Scarabus Montfort, 1810. Pythiinae 

is in prevailing usage; it is conserved 

under Art. 40.2, and it takes the precedence 

of Scarabinae. -Idae, Iredale & McMichael 

(1962:82). 

QuoYELLiDAE Starobogatov, 1976 


Type genus: Quoyella Starobogatov, 1976 

Ranellinae Gray, 1854 [25 July] 



Type genus: Ranella Lamarck, 1816 

Remarks: Original spelling Ranellina. -idae [as 

family -acea], Troschel (1 863 [in 1 856-1 891 ]: 

227). See also Cymatiinae. When he estab- 

lished Ranellinae, Gray's taxonomic extension 

of Ranella corresponded to what is now 

called Bursidae [Gray (1847b: 1 32) had cited 

Murex gyrinus Linn, as type species of Ranella], 

and what is today called Ranellidae was 

placed by Gray in Tritoninae and Neptunelli- 

nae. Cernohorsky & Beu (1 971 : 

59-61 

) had 

petitioned the ICZN to give Cymatiidae precedence 

over Ranellidae. Several complications 

came to light and Beu & Cernohorsky 

(1 986: 241 ) subsequently adopted Ranellidae 

as the name for the family containing Cyma- 

tium. 

Ranfurlyinae Schileyko, 2001 [June] 



Type genus: Ranfurlya Suter, 1903 

Rapaninae Gray, 1853 [February] 



Type genus: Rapana Schumacher, 1817 

Remarks: Original spelling Rapananina. -idae, 

Grabau& King (1928: 201). 

Raphistomatidae Koken, 1896 [after Septem- 

ber] 


Type genus: -fRaphistoma Hall, 1847 

Remarks: Original spelling Raphistomidae, 

corrected by Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in 

Moore, 1960: 198). Declared again nov. by 

Ulrich & Scofield (1897: 930). -inae, Wenz 

(1938 [in 1938-1944]: 43, 113); -oidea [as 

-acea], Pchelintsev (in Pchelintsev & Korobkov, 

1960:76). 

Raphitominae A. Bellardi, 1875 [before 14 April] 

Reference: Bullettino delta Società Malacolog- 

Ica Italiana, 1(1): 22 

Type genus: -fRaphitoma L. Bellardi, 1848 

Remarks: Again declared new by F. Nordsieck 

(1968: 174). -idae, Golikov & Starobogatov 

(1975:214). 

Rapidae Kuroda, 1941 [28 February] 

Reference: Memoirs of the Faculty of Science 

and Agriculture, Taihoku Imperial University, 

22{4) [Geology, 17]: 112 

Type genus: Rapa Röding, 1 798 



valid before 2000, e.g. by Kira (1962: 66), 

who also provided a description. 

Rastodentidae Ponder, 1966 [28 January] 

Reference: Records of the Dominion Museum, 

5{: 177 

Type genus: Rastodens Ponder, 1966 

Remarks: Original spelling Rastodenidae. 

-oidea, Golikov& Starobogatov (1975: 211). 

Rathouisiidae Heude, 1885 

Reference: Mémoires concernant Thistoire na- 

turelle de l'empire chinois. 3, Notes sur les 

Mollusques terrestres de la vallée du Fleuve 

Bleu: 99 

Type genus: Rathouisia Heude, 1884 

Remarks: Originial spelling Rathouisiadae. 

Realiinae L. Pfeiffer, 1853 [12 February] 

Reference: Catalogue of Phaneropneumona 

or terrestrial operculated Mollusca in the 

collection of the British Museum: 217 

Type genus: Realia Gray [in Baird], 1850 

Remarks: Original spelling Realiana. Placed 

on the Official Index by Opinion 973 (1971 : 

149), but attributed in error to Pfeiffer (1858: 

153). -idae, Möllendorff (1893: 135); -ini [as 

-eae], Thiele (1929 [in 1929-1935]: 104). 

Recluziidae Iredale & McMichael, 1962 [30 May] 

Reference: The Australian Museum, Sydney 

Memoir 1 1 : 49 

Type genus: Recluzia Petit de la Saussaye, 1 853 


Rehderiellinae Brandt, 1974 [18 November] 


4): 70 

Type genus: Rehderiella Brandt, 1974 

Remarks: -idae / -oidea, loganzen & Starobogatov(1982: 

1145). 

Remibranchiata de Quatrefages, 1844 


ser. 3, Zoologie, 1: 170 

Remarks: A division of the family Phlebenterata, 

established at a rank between family and 

genus, including Acteon [- Elysia] "and re- 

lated genera". Not available as a familygroup 


Retirera Blainville, 1824 


32: 288 

Remarks: Taxon containing Patella only. Established 

as a family and not available as 


Retowskiinae Schileyko, 1978 [after 19 May] 


Type genus: Retowskia O. Boettger, 1881 

Retusidae Thiele, 1925 [before 10 November] 


1898-1899, 17(2): 234 [268] 

Type genus: Retusa T. Brown, 1827 



to Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 189 [sic! er- 

ror pro 389]). -oidea, Piani(1980: 159). 

Reymondiinae Bändel, 1998 

Reference: Zentralblatt für Geologie und Paläontologie, 

Teil 1, Heft 1-2: 273 

Type genus: Reymondia Bourguignat, 1885 

Reynellonidae Iredale, 1917 [10 November] 



Type genus: Reynellona Iredale, 1917 


Pickworthiidae over Reynellonidae 

determined by First Reviser's choice by Ponder 

& Waren (1 988: 299). 

Rhachiglossidae 

Remarks: De Stefani & Pantanelli (1879: 114) 

used Rachiglossa [originally established by 

Gray (1853a: 127) above the family-group] 

as a "Fam. Rhachiglossidae Trosch.", including 

the genera Volvahna, Gibberula, and 

Granula. Not available as a family-group 



Rhagadidae Iredale, 1938 [30 November] 


Type genus: R/iagada AI be rs, 1860 

Remarks: -inae, Cuezzo (2003: 469). 

Rhaphischismatidae Knight, 1956 [8 March] 



Type genus: \Rhaphischisma Knight, 1936 


by Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in 

Moore, 1960:214). 

Rhinoclavinae GrCindel, 1982 [25 November] 


8(1): 46 

Type genus: Rhinoclavis Swa\r[Sor\, 1840 

RHiPiDOGLOSsATroschel, 1848 



by Dall (1892: 381) as a superfamily. Not 


on a genus). 

Rhizoridae Dell, 1952 [May] 

Reference: Dominion Museum Records in 

Zoology, 1(8): 83 

Type genus: Rhizorus Montfort, 1810 



valid before 2000, e.g. by Dell (1956: 145, 

also without diagnosis). 

Rhodacmeinae Walker, 1 91 7 [1 4 July] 

Reference: The Nautilus, 31(1 ): 5 

Type genus: RhodacmeaV\Ja\ker, 1917 

Remarks: -idae, Zilch (1959 [in 1959-1960]: 125). 

Rhodopetalinae Lindberg, 1981 [17 June] 


Type genus: Rhodopetala Dall, 1921 

Rhodopidae Ihering, 1876 [around May] 



Type genus: Rhodope Koelliker, 1847 

Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Thiele (1931 [in 

1929-1935]: 461). 

Rhysotinidae Schileyko, 2002 [September] 



Type genus: Rhysotina Ancey, 1887 

Rhytididae Pilsbry, 1893 [25 February] 


8(31): 135


Type genus; RhytidaA\bers, 1860 


(1962:11). 

Rhytidopilidae Starobogatov, 1 976 

Reference: Biologiia Moña, 4: 12 

Type genus: -\Rhytidopilus Cossmann, 1895 

Remarks: Original spelling Rhytidophilidae, 

based on Rhytidophilus, an incorrect subsequent 

spelling. 

Rhytidopomatinae Henderson & Bartsch, 1920 

[8 July] 



Type genus: Rhytidopoma Sykes, 1901 

Remarks: Original spelling Rhytidopominae. -ini 

[as -eae], Thiele (1 929 [in 1 929-1 935]: 131). 

RiLLYiNi H. Nordsieck, 1985 [October] 


Type genus: -fRillya Munier-Chalmas [in R 

Fischer], 1883 

RiMELLiNAE Stewart, 1927 [3 January] 

Reference: Proceedings of tfie Academy of 


Type genus: fR/me/ZaAgassiz, 1841 

RiMULiDAE Anton, 1838 

Reference: Verzeichniss der Conchylien 

welche sich in der Sammlung von H. E. Anton 

befinden: 27 

Type genus: -\Rimula Defrance, 1827 

Remarks: Original spelling Rimulacea. Latini- 

zation of the vernacular "les Rimulaires" introduced 

by Deshayes (1832 [in 1830-1832]: 

533). 

RiNGicuLiDAE Philippi, 1853 [before 1 May] 


Malacozoologle: 190 

Type genus: -\Ringicula Deshayes, 1838 

Remarks: Original spelling (family) Ringicula- 

cea. -inae. Meek (1863: 87, 92); -oidea, Piani 

(1980:160). 

RisELLiDAE Kesteven, 1903 [9 April] 

Reference: Proceedings of the Linnean Soci- 

ety of New South Wales, 27(4): 621 , 

Type genus: Risella Gray, 1842 

Remarks: -inae, Reid (1989: 88). 

623 

RiSHETiiNAE Schileyko, 1999 [December] 



Type genus: Rishetia Godwin-Austen, 1920 

RissoELLiDAE Gray, 1850 [after 12 February] 


Type genus: Rissoella Gray, 1847 


(1968:7). 

RissoiNAE Gray, 1847 [November] 



Type genus: Rissoa Desmarets, 1814 

Remarks: Original spelling Rissoaina. -idae, 

Mörch (1852: 44); -oidea, Hannibal (1912a: 

183). Placed on the Official List and given 

precedence over Truncatellidae Gray, 1 840 

by Opinion 1664(1992:78). 

RissoiNiNAE Stimpson, 1865 [August] 


20^ 

Type genus: Rissoina d'Orbigny, 1840 

Remarks: -idae, Cossmann & Peyrot (1919 [in 

1917-1919]: 332). 

RissoLiNiDAE Voorwinde, 1966 [16 November] 

Reference: Journal of the Malacological Society 

of Australia, 10:42 

Type genus: Rissolina Gould, 1861 

Remarks: Attributed by Voorwinde to "Gould, 

1861". Not available: no diagnosis. 

RissopsiDAE Nicolas, 1898 


lAvancement des Sciences, Congrès de 

Pahs, Compte-Rendu, 1898(2): 519 


Nicolas established the "series" Rissopsidae 

within his family Tanganyikidae, to 

include gastropods from Lake Tanganyika resembling 

Rissoidae, and the name appears 

to have been descriptive (see also Cancellopsidae, 

Littoridinopsidae, Muricidopsidae, 

etc.), rather than based on the genus Ris- 

sopsis, which Nicolas did not cite. 

RizzoLiiNAE Odhner, 1939 [26 August] 



Type genus: /?/zzo//a Trínchese, 1877 



RosENiiDAE Nierstrasz, 1913 

Reference: Ergebnisse und Fortschritte der 

Zoologie, 3(5): 565 

Type genus: Rósenla Nierstrasz, 1913 


for Turtoniidae Rosen, 1910 (see that name).


Rosenia Waagen & Wentzel, 1886 [Proto- 

zoa]. 

ROSTANGIDAE PrUVOt-Fol, 1951 [July] 

Reference: Archives de Zoologie Expérimen- 

tale et Générale, 88{^y. 11 

Type genus: Rostanga Bergh, 1879 

Remarks: -inae, Schmekel & Portmann (1982: 

6,73). 

RosTELLARiiNAE,1868 [3 November] 


4(3): 141 

Type genus: Rostellaria Lamarck, 1799 

Remarks: Original spelling Rostellarinae. 

-idae, Delpey (1 941 : 50). See also Tibiidae. 

RoTADisciNAE H. B.,1927 [5 July] 



Type genus: Rotadiscus Pilsbry, 1926 

RoTELLiNAE Swainson, 1840 [May] 


Type genus: Rotella Lamarck, 1822 

Remarks: -idae [as Rotelladae], Gray (1857a: 

139). See Umboniinae. 

RuEDEMANNiiNAE Knight, 1956 [8 March] 



Type genus: -\Ruedemannia Foerste, 1914 


by Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in 

Moore, 1960:209). 

RuMELLiDAE,1 906 [30 June] 



Type genus: Rumella Bourguignat, 1885 

Remarks: -ini. Bouchot & Strong, herein. 

RuMiNiDAE Wenz, 1923 [5 June] 


Type genus: Rumina Risso, 1826 


554). Placed on the Official List by Direction 

27 (1955: 484), but attributed in error to 

Thiele (1931). 

RuNciNiDAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1854 [Oc- 

tober] 


2:42 

Type genus: Runcina Forbes, 1851 


ion 811 (1967: 89), but attributed in error to 


Gray (1 857a: 204). -inae. Franc (1 968c: 842); 

-oidea, Vaught(1989:ix, 65). 

Ryssotidae Schileyko, 2003 [April] 

Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul - 

monate molluscs. Part 10: 1343 

Type genus: Ryssofa A I be rs, 1850 


Sabulincolidae Rankin, 1979 [25 May] 



Type genus: Sabulincola Rankin, 1979 

Sacculidae Thiele, 1929 [before 21 October] 


Weichtierkunde, 1 : 266 

Type genus: Sacculus Mirase, 1927 


of Sacculus Gosse, 1851 [Rotifera]. 

See Pseudosacculinae. 

Sacoglossa Ihering, 1876 [around May] 



Remarks: Established as an order. Treated by 

Bergh (1885: 1) as a family and not available 


Sadlerianinae Radoman, 1973 [31 May] 



Type genus: Sad/enana Clessin, 1887 

Remarks: -idae, Starobogatov & Sitnikova 

(1983:21). 

Sagdinae Pilsbry, 1895 [2 February] 


9(33a): xxxii, xxxv 

Type genus: Sagda Beck, 1837 


358); -oidea. Franc (1968b: 414). 

Salinatoridae starobogatov, 1970 [after 15 

October] 

Reference: Fauna molliuskov i zoogeograficheskoe 

raionirovanie kontinental'nykh vodoemov 

zemnogo shara: 46 

Type genus: Sa//nator Medley, 1900 

Salpingostomatinae Koken, 1925 

Reference: Zapiskii Rossiskoi Akademii Nauk, 

ser. 8, Otdel Fiziko-Mathematicheskikh Nauk, 

37(1): 1 

Type genus: -\Salpingostoma Roemer, 1876 

Remarks: Original spelling Salpingostominae. 

-ini [as -ides]. Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in 

Moore, 1960: 180); -idae, Morny (1962: 474).

154 

Sarasinulinae Hoffmann, 1925 [25 February] 


61(1-2): 245 

Type genus: Sarasinula Grimpe & Hoffmann, 1 924 

Remarks: See Imeriniinae. 

Sarganidae Stephenson, 1923 

Reference: North Carolina Geological and 

Economic Sun/ey, 5. The Cretaceous forma- 

tions of North Carolina, 1 : 377 

Type genus: -^Sargana Stephenson, 1923 

Remarks: -inae, Saul (1996: 129). 

Sasakininae B. Rensch, 1930 [15 December] 

Reference: ZoologischerAnzeiger, 92(7-8): 186 

Type genus: Sasakina B. Rensch, 1930 

Remarks: Original spelling Sasakinae. Rensch 

replaced Sasakia Rensch, 1930, a junior 

homonym of Sasakia Moore, 1896, by 

Sasakina and explicitly cited that genus in 

the context of the new subfamily. We there- 

fore regard Sasakinae as an incorrect original 

spelling for Sasakininae, rather than an 

invalid family-group name based on the junior 

homonym Sasakia. 

Satiellini Schileyko, 2003 [April] 



Type genus: Satiella Godwin-Austen, 1908 

Sauleini Berthold, 1991 



29:206,209 

Type genus: Saulea Gray, 1868 

Sayellinae Wise, 1996 [8 March] 


Type genus: Sayella Dall, 1885 


of ranking]. 

Scaevogyridae Wenz, 1938 [March] 

Reference: Handbuch der Palàozoologie , 6(1): 

39,44,238 

Type genus: -\Scae\/ogyra Whitfield, 1878 


(in Moore, 1960: 187). 

Scalariidae Lamarck, 1812 [October] 


Type genus: Scalaria Lamarck, 1801 

Remarks: Original spelling "les Scalahens" (vernacular). 

First latinized [as Scalariana] by 

Children (1823 [in 1822-1824]: 251), with ex- 

plicit reference to Lamarck. See Epitoniidae. 


Scalaxinae Zilch, 1959 [25 November] 


360 

Type genus: fSca/ax/s Pilsbry, 1909 

ScALiDAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1 853 [Novem- 

ber] 


1:220 

Type genus: Scala Mörch, 1852 [ex Klein] 

Remarks: When they used Scalidae, H. Adams 

& A. Adams treated Scalaha and Scala 

as synonyms, but Bouchet & Waren (1986: 

499) have shown that these names have different 

taxonomical extensions and suggested 

that ICZN should be petitioned to place 

Scala on the Official Index, -oidea [as -acea], 

Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 41, 46). See 

also Scalariidae and Epitoniidae. 

ScALioLiNAE Jousseaume, 1912 [14 August] 


de France, 24(3-4): 228 

Type genus: ScaliolaA. Adams, 1860 


43);-ini,Gründel(1976b:87). 

ScAPHANDRiDAE G. O. Sars, 1878 


291 

Type genus: Scap/7ander Montfort, 1810 


ScAPHELLiNAE, 1857 [9 May] 


of Mollusca in the British Museum. Part I: vi 

Type genus: Scaphella Swainson, 1832 

Remarks: Introduced as subfamily Scaphelli- 

na, in synonymy of Amoriana; available under 

Art. 11.6.1. -ini [as -ides], Pilsbry &Olsson 

(1954: 18 [288]). Under Art. 23.9 of the Code, 

Phamidae Sismonda, 1842, is here declared 

a nomen oblitum and Scaphellinae Gray, 

1857, a nomen protectum, based on usage 

in at least the following publications: Abbott 

(1954: 250), Pilsbry & Olsson (1954: 17), 

Korobkov (1955: 315), Gilbert (1960: 61), 

Pchelintsev & Korobkov (1960: 223, 227), 

Shikama & Honkoshi (1963: 97), Sohl (1964: 

264), Franc (1968a: 312), Weaver &duPont 

(1 970: 1 39), Bayer (1 971 : 209) Gilbert (1 973: 

78), Perrilliat (1 973: 1 4), Abbott (1 974: 244), 

Emerson & Old (1979: 11), MacNeil & Dock- 

ery (1984: 151), Abdel-Gawad (1986: 124), 

Garcia & Emerson (1987: 1), Vaught (1989: 

52), Darragh (1989: 202), Petuch (1991 : 

44), 

Stilwell & Zinsmeister (1992: 142), Poppe &

Goto (1992: 12-13), Ward (1992: 135), Millard 

(1996: 167), Kilias (1997: 276), Darragh 

& Ponder (in Beesley et al., 1998: 834). To 

our knowledge, the name Priamidae has not 

been used as valid after 1899. 

ScAPHiDAE Labbé, 1934 



Type genus: Scaphis Labbé, 1934 

ScAPHocoNCHoiDEA Bandol, 1993 [December] 


2:30 

Remarks: Taxon containing the families Trichotropidae, 

Sarganidae, and Capulidae. 

Established as a superfamily and not available 


ScARABiNAE P. Fischer & Crosse, 1880 




Type genus: Scarabus Montfort, 1810 

Remarks: The type genus is not preoccupied 

by Scarabaeus Linnaeus, 1758 [Coleóptera]. 

Scarabus has been synonymized with 

Pythia, and because Pythiinae is in prevail- 

ing usage it is conserved under Art. 40.2. 

ScENELLiDAE S. A.,1889 [after October] 



Type genus: tScenella Billings, 1872 


43, 86); -oidea, Bouchet, herein [in place of 

Helcionelloidea over which it has priority]. 

ScHisMATOBRANCHiA Gray, 1821 

Reference: London Medical Repository, 15: 

233 

Remarks: Established at the rank of order. 

Treated as a family containing "sigaretschnecken" 

[= Sigaretus] by Gravenhorst 



ScHizoBAsiNAE Bändel & Dockery, 2001 


Society, 46(3-4): 346 

Type genus: tSc/?/zobas/s Wade, 1916 

ScHizoGONiiDAE Cox, 1 960 [about 1 5 August] 


paleontology, Mollusca Í: 217 

Type genus: \Schizogonium Koken, 1889 


ScHizosTOMATiDAE,1849 

Reference: Index Palaeontologicus, II, Abt. , 

Enumerator Paleontologicus: 421 

Type genus: -tSchizostoma Bronn, 1835 

Remarks: Original spelling Schizostomica. 


(1988: 64), but attributed in error to Eichwald 

(1871: 119). 

ScHizoTAENiAE Westorlund, 1902 [after 1 December] 


Artium Slavorum Meridionalium, 151: 100 

Remarks: Established at rank between sub- 

family and genus. Not available as a familygroup 


ScHizoTRocHiDAE Iredale & McMichael, 1962 [30 

May] 


Memoir 1 1 : 30 

Type genus: Sc/7/zoiroc/7as Monterosato, 1877 


ScHWARTziELLiDAE Starobogatov & Sitnikova, 

1983 [after 22 February] 



Type genus: Schwartziella G. Nevill, 1885 

ScissuRELLiNAE Gray, 1847 [November] 



Type genus: Sc/ssure //a d 'Orbig ny, 1824 

Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Scis- 

surellina. -idae. Gray (1857a: 160); -oidea, 

Sabellietal. (1990: 12, 126). 

ScoLiosTOMATiDAE Fryda, Blodgeft & Lenz, 2002 

[March] 


Type genus: tScoliostoma Braun, 1838 


ScoLODENTiDAE H. B.,1956 [10 May] 


Type genus: Scolodens H. B. Baker, 1956 

Remarks: Scolodens is a nom. nov. pro Stenopas 

Guilding, 1828, non Latreille, 1819, and 

Scolodentidae is a substitute name for 

Stenopidae, but Art. 40 does not apply, and 

Scolodentidae does not take the precedence 

of Stenopidae. 

ScoLODONTiDAE H. B.,1 925 [1 9 January] 

Reference: The Nautilus, 38(3): 88


Type genus: Scolodonta Doering, 1875 


ScoLYMiNAE Swainson, 1840 [May] 


Type genus: Scolymus Swainson, 1835 

Remarks: See Vasidae. 

ScuLPTARiiNAE,1923 [1 September] 


157 

Type genus: Sculptaria L. Pfeiffer, 1855 


ScuRRiiNi Lindberg, 1988 [1 April] 


Type genus: Scurria Gray, 1847 

Remarks: Under Art. 11.7.2, not available from 

the vernacular "Scurriiden" established by 

Thiem (1917: 613). 

ScuTATi Férussac, 1819 [10 July] 


ticulière des mollusques terrestres et fluviátiles: 

20 

Remarks: Established, with diagnosis, as a fam- 

ily, without included taxon. Not available as a 


ScuTELLiDAE Angas, 1871 [June] 



Type genus: Scutella Broderip, 1834 


of Scutella Lamarck, 1816 [Echinodermata]. 

See Scutellinidae and Phenacolepadidae. 

ScuTELLiNiDAE Dall, 1889 [June] 


Zoology, 18: 29, 342 

Type genus: Scutellina Gray, 1847 

Remarks: Established as a substitute name for 

Scutellidae, invalid because its type genus is 

a junior homonym. Invalid: type genus a junior 

homonym of Scutellina Agassiz, 1841 

[Echinodermata]. See Phenacolepadidae. 

ScuTiFERA Gray, 1855 [14 April] 



British Museum. Part I: 1 55-1 56 

Remarks: Taxon containing the two shell-less 

"tribes" [= subfamilies] of Helicidae, as opposed 

to the shelled tribes (= Cochleophora). 

Established as a family-group name and 


ScuTiFORMiA Latreille, 1824 [November] 



Remarks: Original spelling "Scutiformes" (ver- 



Umbraculum and Patella. Not available 


genus). 

ScuTiNAE Christiaens, 1973 [January] 

Reference: Informations de la Société Belge 

de Malacologie, ser. 2, 1 : 16 

Type genus: Scutus Montfort, 1810 

ScYLLAEiDAE Aider & Hancock, 1855 


Mollusca: Appendix, xx 

Type genus: Scyllaea Linnaeus, 1758 

Remarks: See also Pleuropinae. 

ScYTOTYPiDAE. See Sycotypidae. 

Sebadoridinae Soliman, 1980 [2 November] 


46(2): 237 

Type genus: Sebadoris Er. Marcus & Ev. Marcus, 

1960 

Securiconidae Missarzhevsky, 1989 [after 10 

July] 

Reference: Trudy Geologicheskogo Instituta, 

Akademiia Nauk SSSR, 443: 1 74 

Type genus: tSecur/conus Jiang, 1980 

Segmentininae F. C. Baker, 1945 

Reference: The molluscan family Planorbidae: 

96 

Type genus: Segmentina Fleming, 1818 


1960]: 113). 

SEGUENZiiDAEVerrill, 1884 [July] 


Academy of Arts and Sciences, 6(1 ): 186 

Type genus: Seguenz/a Jeffreys, 1876 

Remarks: Original spelling Seguenzldae. 

-oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov (1968: 7); 

-inae /-ini, Marshall (1991a: 44). 

Seilidae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975 [18 

December] 

Reference: Malacologie, 15(1): 212 

Type genus: Se/'/a A. Adams, 1861 

Remarks: -inae, Golikov & Starobogatov 

(1987:26).

Selenitidae p. Fischer, 1883 [21 February] 



Type genus: Selenites P. Fischer, 1878 

Remarks: -inae, Cockerell (1891 : 216). Invalid: 

type genus a junior homonym of Selenites 

Hope, 1840 [Coleóptera]. See Circinariidae. 

Selenochlamydinae I. M. Likharev & Wiktor, 

1980 [after 10 November] 


Type genus: SelenochlamysO. Boettger, 1883 

Semilimacinae Schileyko, 1986 [after 25 July] 


148:131 

Type genus: Semilimax Stabile, 1859 

Remarks: -ini, Schileyko (2003 [in 1998-2003]: 

1484). 

SEMiMiTRiNAECossmann, 1899 [April] 


3: 151 


Semiphyllididae Lamarck, 1819 


sans vertèbres, 6(1 ): 298 

Remarks: Original spelling (family) "Semiphyllidiens" 

(vernacular). Latinized by Broderip 

(1839: 320). Spelling emended to Hemiphyl- 


lidae by de Kay (1843: 12-13). Not available 


a genus). See also Hemiphyllidinae in high- 

er category list. 

Semisalsinae Giusti & Pezzoli, 1980 

Reference: Guide per il riconoscimento delle 

specie animali delle acque interne italiano, 

8, Gasteropodi 2: 26 

Type genus: Semisalsa Radoman, 1974 

Semisinusinae. See Hemisininae. 

Semisulcospirinae Morrison, 1952 [28 January] 

Reference: The American Malacological Union. 

8 

News Bulletin and Annual Report, 1 951 : 

Type genus: SemisulcospiraO. Boettger, 1886 


under Art. 13.2.1 because it has been used 

as valid, e.g. by Golikov & Starobogatov 

(1987: 25-26), who also provided a descrip- 

tion. 

Semperdoninae Solem, 1983 [7 January] 

Reference: Endodontoid land snails from Pacific 

Islands. Part II: 235 

Type genus: Semperdon Solem, 1983 

Semperulinae Hoffmann, 1925 [25 February] 


61(1-2): 254 

Type genus: Semperula Grimpe & Hoffmann, 

1925 

Senectinae Swainson, 1840 [May] 


Type genus: Senecius Sv\/ainson, 1840 

Septarhnae Jousseaume, 1894 



Type genus: Septaria J. Férussac, 1807 

Remarks: Original spelling "tribe" Septariidae, 

established at rank between family and ge- 

nus, -ini [as -ae], H. B. Baker (1923b: 117); 

-idae [declared fam. nov.], Golikov & Starobogatov 

(1975: 209, 216-217). 

Septidae Dall & Simpson, 1901 [November] 

Reference: United States Fish Commission 

Bulletin, 20{^):4^6 

Type genus: Septa Perry, 1810 

Remarks: See also Aquillidae. 

Seraphsinae Gray, 1853 [February] 



Type genus: -fSeraphs Montfort, 1810 

Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) 

Seraphina, based on Seraphys, an incorrect 

subsequent spelling or an unjustified emendation 

of Seraphs. Spelling Seraphyinae 

used by Gill (1871: 9). Seraphsidae introduced 

independently as a replacement name 

forTerebellidae by Jung (1974: 12). 

Seribranchia Latreille, 1824 [November] 



Remarks: Original spelling "Sérobranches" (ver- 



Tritonia, Tethys, and Scyllaea. Not available as 


Serratae Eliot, 1910 


Molluscs, 8: 74-75 

Remarks: Established as a subfamily [of Aeolidiidae] 

and not available as such (not based 

on a genus). 

Serrulininae Ehrmann, 1927 [February?] 

Reference: Sitzungsberichte der Naturforschenden 

Gesellschaft zu Leipzig, 49-52 (for 

1922-1925), Abhandlungen: 48

158 

Type genus: Serrulina Mousson, 1873 

Remarks: -ini [as -ineae], Zilch (1954: 49). 

Sesarinae Thiele, 1931 [before 31 October] 



Type genus: Sesara Albers, 1860 

Setiinae v. V. Anistratenko & Starobogatov, 

1994 [after May] 

Reference: La Conchiglia, 26(271 ): 45 

Type genus: Sei/a H.Adams & A. Adams, 1852 

Remarks: Not available from Anistratenko 

(1990: 12 [Dissertation abstract; not available 

for nomenclatural purpose]), nor from 

Anistratenko (1992: 298 [no diagnosis]), nor 

from Sitnikova et al. (1992: 7). 

Settsassiidae Bändel, 1992 [December] 




Type genus: -fSettsassia Bändel, 1992 

Sheldoniinae Connolly, 1925(1912) 



Type genus: Sheldonia Ancey, 1887 


for Peltatinae, because Connolly treated 

Peltatus as a synonym of Sheldonia. Pelta- 

tinae has not been used since its original 

description and Sheldoniinae is conserved 

under Art. 40.2, with the precedence of Peltatinae 

(January 1912). -ini, Schileyko (2002 

[in 1998-2003]: 1260). 

Sherborniidae Iredale, 1917 [10 November] 



Type genus: Sherbornia Iredale, 1917 

Remarks: -inae, Golikov & Starobogatov (1987: 

28). Precedence of simultaneously published 

Pickv\/orthiidae over Sherborniidae determined 

by First Reviser's choice by Bouchet 

& Le Renard (in Beesley et al., 1998: 740). 

Shinkailepadidae Okutani, Saito & Hashimoto, 

1989 [December] 


Type genus: Shinkailepas Okutani, Saito & 

Hashimoto, 1989 

SiGARETiDAE Gray, 1827 


7. Plates to zoology: plate Mollusca IV [= plate 

6] 


Type genus: Sigaretus Lamarck, 1799 

Remarks: Earlier than Gray, Cuvier (1817: 

445) had used the vernacular "les Sigarets" 

[not the Latin "Sigaretina", as cited by Ponder 

& Waren (1988: 301), who attributed Sigaretinae 

to Cuvier]. -inae, Stoliczka (1868 

[in 1867-1871]: 292, 298). See Sininae. 

SiLIQUARIIDAE Anton, 1838 

Reference: Verzeichniss der Conchylien welche 

sich in der Sammlung von H. E. Anton befin- 

den: xiii 

Type genus: Siliquaria Bruguière, 1789 

Remarks: Original spelling (family) Siliquaria- 

cea. -inae [as Siliquahana], Gray (1857a: 128). 

The pnority of Siliquariidae over Tenagodidae 

Gill, 1871, is discussed by Bieler (1992: 15). 

SiMNiiNi Schilder, 1927 


(Abt. A, 10): 76 

Type genus: Simnia Risso, 1826 

Remarks: -inae, Abbott ( 1 974: 1 51 ). See Volvini. 

SiMPLOPTYxiNAE Hacobjan, 1973 [after 29 December] 

Reference: Izvestiia Akademii Nauk Armianskoi 

SSR, NaukioZemle, 26(6): 9 

Type genus: -fSimploptyxisTleät, 1958 

Remarks: Again declared nov. by Hacobjan 

(1976:52). 

SiMPULiDAE Dautzenberg, 1900 


Zoologique de France, 13: 1 89 

Type genus: Simpulum Mörch, 1852 


forTritonidae, based on Triton Montfort, 1810 

[invalid]. Dautzenberg credited the name 

Simpulum to "Klein, 1753", but this pre-Linnean 

name was first made available under 

the Code by Mörch (1852). It is not a junior 

homonym of Simpulum Fabricius, 1823, 

which was published in a work placed on the 

Official Index by Opinion 521 . Dautzenberg 

did not treat Simpulum and Triton as synonyms, 

and Art. 40.2 does not apply. 

SiMPULOPSiNi Schileyko, 1999 [April] 



Type genus: Simpulopsis Beck, 1837 

Sininae Woodring, 1928 [28 November] 

Reference: Carnegie Institution of Washington, 

Publication 385: 387 

Type genus: Sinum Röding, 1798

Remarks: Introduced to replace Sigaretidae 

because Sinum has precedence over Siga- 

retus Lamarck, 1 799. -idae, Korobkov (1 955: 

236). 

SiNisTROBRANCHiDAE d'Orbigny, 1 841 

Reference: Histoire physique, politique et na- 

turelle de File de Cuba. Mollusques, 1 : 93, 11 

Remarks: First established by d'Orbigny (1837 

[in 1834-1847]: 201) as a "division" Sinis- 

trobranchia of the Tectibranchia, including 

the genus Posterobranchaea only. Not available: 


SiNumoAEDail, 1913 

Reference: [in Eastman] Textbook of palaeontology, 

eó. 2, 1:521 

Type genus: -tSinultes Koken, 1896 


1470 (1988: 64). -inae. Knight, Batten & 

Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 175); -oidea, 

Starobogatov & Moskalev (1987: 8). 

SiNUMELONiNAE Solem, 1992 


Museum, Monograph series, 2: 161 

rédale, 1930 

Type genus: Sinumelon I 

SiNuoPEiNAE Wenz, 1938 [March] 


43,122 

Type genus: -[Sinuopea Ulrich, 1911 


(in Moore, 1960: 198) and Vostokova (in 

Pchelintsev & Korobkov, 1960: 76, 78). 

SiPHONACMEiDAE Starobogatov, 1976 


Type genus: Siphonacmea Habe, 1958 

Remarks: Original spelling Siphonacmaeidae. 

Not available (no diagnosis) from Golikov & 

Kusakin(1971:28). 

SiPHONADENiA Pilsbry, 1895 [2 February] 


9(33a): xxi, xxxvi 

Remarks: Established as a "division" of the "tribe" 

Belogona, itself immediately below family. 

Treated as a "section" of "subfamily Belogo- 

na" by Taylor (1914: 199). Not available as a 


SiPHONALiiNAE Finlay, 1928 [10 August] 



Type genus: Siphonalia A. Adams, 1863 

Remarks: -idae, Goryachev (1987b: 33, 35). 


SiPHONARiiDAE Gray, 1827 

Reference: Encyclopaedia metropolitana. Vol. 7. 

Plates to zoology: plate Mollusca IV [= plate 6] 

Type genus: Siphonaria Sowerby, 1823 

Remarks: Original spelling Siphonariadae. 


1944]: 67); -inae, Harbeck (1996: 19, 29). 

SiPHONOBRANCHiA Duméril, 1806 

Reference: Zoologie analytique: 160 

Remarks: Established as family "les Siphonobranches" 

(vernacular), Tubispirantia given as 

Latin equivalent, including the genera Turbinella, 

Pleurotoma, Cerithium, Murex, Buccinum, 

Conus, Purpura, Columbella, Oliva, Nassa, 

Cypraea, Terebra, and Voluta. Latinized, without 

indication of rank, as Siphonobranchei, by 

Link (1807: 85); as Siphonobranchiata, by 

Schweigger (1820: 719, 724); and as "Fami- 

lie Siphonobranchia" in Goldfuss (1820: xliv, 

635). Not available as a family-group name 


SiPHONOSTOwiATABIainville, 1818 


10: 185, table between pp. 214-215 

Remarks: Original spellings "Siphonostomes" 

and "Syphonostomes" (vernacular), estab- 

lished as unranked taxon. Latinised as "division" 

[above genus] Syphonostomata by 

Bowdich (1822: 36). Treated as family (not 

available as such: not based on a genus) 

and spelling emended to Siphonostomata, 

byBlainville(1824: 195). 

SiPHOPsiNAE Le Renard, 1995 [May] 

Reference: Cossmanniana, 3(3): 59 

Type genus: ^Siphopsis Le Renard, 1995 

SiRiiDAE Iredale, 1931 [29 June] 


^8{4).2^^ 

Type genus: Sirius Hedley, 1900 


under Art. 13.2.1 because it has been 

used as valid before 2000, e.g. by Iredale & 

McMichael(1962:48). 

SiTALiNAE Godwin-Austen, 1900 [19 May] 

Reference: [in Sykes] Mollusca, [in Sharp, ed.] 

Fauna Hawaiiensis, 2(4): 283 

Type genus: Sítala H. Adams, 1 865 

Remarks: -idae, Germain (1921 : 433). 

Skeneidae W. Clark, 1851 [June] 


History, ser. 2, 7: 472


Type genus: Skenea Fleming, 1825 

Remarks: Original spelling Skeneadae. -inae, 

Stimpson(1865b:4,5). 

Skeneopsidae Iredale, 1915 [17 June] 


Society of London, 11 (5): 292 

Type genus: Si

Type genus: Sophina Benson, 1859 


1309). 

Spanionematidae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987 




Type genus: '\Spanionema Whidborne, 1891 


Speightiidae Powell, 1942 [15 July] 


and Museum, 2: 166 

Type genus: -fSpeightia Finlay, 1926 

Spekiidae Ancey, 1 906 [30 June] 



Type genus: Spekia Bourguignat, 1879 

Remarks: -inae [declared new], Bändel (1998: 

265); -ini, Bouchot & Strong, herein. 

Spelaeoconchinae a. J. Wagner, 1928 [May] 



Type genus: Spelaeoconcha Sturany, 1901 

Remarks: -idae, Hausdorf & Bouchot, herein. 

Spelaeodiscinae Steenberg, 1925 [18 June] 



80: 202 

Type genus: Spe/aeod/scus Brusina, 1886 

Remarks: Established independently by Hudec 

(1970: 35). -idae, Schileyko (1984: 5). 

Sphaerocinidae Janssen & Maxwell, 1995 [af- 

ter 30 October] 

Reference: [in Janssen] Museo Regionale di 

Scienze Naturali. Torino, Monografie 17: 158 

Type genus: -fSphaerocina Jung, 1971 

Sphaerodomidae Bändel, 2002 [October] 



86: 166 

Type genus: -\Sphaerodoma Keyes, 1889 

Sphaerostomatidae Locard, 1886 


française. Catalogue général des mollusques 

vivants de France. Mollusques marins: 39 

Type genus: Sphaerostoma Macgillivray, 1843 

Remarks: Original spelling Sphaerostomidae. 


Sphaerostoma Rudolphi, 1809 [Vermes]. 


Sphincterochilinae Zilch, 1960 [15 August] (1910) 


663 

Type genus: Sphincterochila Ancey, 1887 

Remarks: Established implicitly, but not explicitly, 

as a substitute name for Albeidae, based 

on Albea Pallary, 1910, by Zilch treated asa 

subgenus of Sphincterochila. Sphincterochilidae 

is conserved under Art. 40.2 and takes 

the precedence of Albeidae. -idae, Forcart 

(1965a: 124); -oidea [as -acea], Forcart 

(1972: 161). See also Leucochroidae. 

Spinigeridae Korotkov, 1992 [after 10 August] 


1992(3): 98 

Type genus: -[Spinigera d'Orbigny, 1850 


oiSpinigera Lesson, 1842 [Mammalia]. 

Spiratellidae Dall, 1921 [24 February] 

Reference: United States National Museum 

Bulletin, 112:58 

Type genus: Splratella Blainville, 1817 


1938-1944]: 49). 

Spiraxinae H. B. Baker, 1939 [21 July] 


Type genus: Spiraxis . Adams, 1850 

Remarks: -idae, H. B. Baker (1955: 111). 

Spirialidae Chenu, 1859 


paléontologie conchyliologique, (1 ): 113 

Type genus: Spinalis Eydoux & Souleyet, 1840 

Spiropeniata Berthold, 1991 



29:207,210 

Remarks: Family-group name established at 

rank below tribe. Not available: not based 

on a genus. 

Spirostomatinae Tielecke, 1940 [15 August] 

Reference: Archiv für Naturgeschichte, new 

ser., 9(3): 365 

Type genus: Spirostoma Heude, 1885 


(1975:210). 

Spirostylidae Cossmann, 1909 [April] 


8: 72 

Type genus: tSpirostylus KittI, 1894 

Remarks: Original spelling Spirostylinidae.

162 

Spirovallini Waterhouse, 2001 [1 July] 

Reference: Late Paleozoic Brachiopoda and 

Mollusca chiefly from Wairaki Downs. New 

Zealand: 1 56 

Type genus: tSp/V-ova/Zam Waterhouse, 1963 

Spurillidae Odhner, 1939 [26 August] 

Reference: Det Kongelige Norske Vldenskabers 


Type genus: Spurilla Bergh, 1864 

Remarks: -inae, Schmekel & Portmann (1982: 

8,223). 

Staffordiinae Thiele, 1931 [before 31 October] 



Type genus: Staffordia Godwin-Austen, 1907 

Remarks: -idae / -oidea, Hausdorf (1 998: 56). 

Staphylaeinae Iredale, 1935 [10 July] 

Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 8(2): 106, 

118 

Type genus: Staphylaea Jousseaume, 1884 

Stegocoeliidae Bändel, 1992 [December] 




Type genus: -fStegocoelia Donald, 1889 

Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. Attributed 

by Bändel to Yoo (1 989 [thesis; nomen- 

claturally unavailable]). Yoo (1994: 83) 

classified Stegocoelia under "Family Uncer- 

tain". 

Stenacmidae Pilsbry, 1945 [20 June] 


Type genus: Stenacme Pilsbry, 1945 

Stenelicidae Locard, 1894 

Reference: Conchyliologie française. Les coguilles 

terrestres de France: 238 


Spelling Stenhelicidae used by Ancey (1 906: 

236). 

Stenogyridae p. Fischer & Crosse, 1877 




Type genus: Stenogyra Shuttleworth, 1854 

Remarks: -inae, P. Fischer (1883 [in 1880- 

1887]: 486). 

Stenophysini D. W. Taylor, 2003 [March] 


Suppl. 1: 111 

Type genus: Stenophysa Martens, 1898 


Stenopidae hi. Adams & A. Adams, 1 855 [June] 


2:220 

Type genus: Stenopus Guilding, 1828 

Remarks: -inae, Jousseaume (1894: 269). In- 

valid: type genus a junior homonym of Stenopus 

Latreille, 1819, type genus of Stenopodidae 

Claus, 1872 [Crustacea Decapoda]; 

see Scolodentidae. 

Stenopomatini Gray, 1868 [April] 



Type genus: Stenopoma Gray, 1868 

Remarks: Original spelling (tribe) Stenopomina. 

Stenopylinae Thiele, 1931 [before 31 October] 



Type genus: Stenopylis Fulton, 1914 

Remarks: -idae, Iredale (1 937c: 1 ). 

Stenothecidae Runnegar & Jell, 1980 

Reference: Alcheringa, 4(2): 111 

Type genus: -[Stenotheca Salter [in Hicks], 1 872 

Remarks: -inae, Parkhaev (2002: 36 [Russian 

edition]; 34 [English edition]). 

Stenothyrinae Tryon, 1866 [1 April] 


2(2): 155 

Type genus: Stenothyra Benson, 1856 


50-51,63; 1939 [ibid.]: 588). 

Stenotrematini Emberton, 1995 [13 November] 


Type genus: Stenotrema Rafinesque, 1819 

Remarks: Original spelling Stenotremini. -ina, 

Hausdorf & Bouchet, herein [for consistency 

of ranking]. 

Stephanozygidae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987 




Type genus: -[Stephanozyga Knight, 1930 


Stephopomatinae Bändel & Kowaike, 1997 [31 

August] 

Reference: Geológica etPalaeontologica, 31 : 

Type genus: Stephopoma Mörch, 1860 

262 

Stiliferidae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1 853 [December] 


1:238

Type genus: Sf///fer Broderip, 1832 

Remarks: Original spelling Styliferidae, based 

on Stylifer, an incorrect subsequent spelling 

of Stilifer. -inae, Stoliczka (1868 [in 1867- 

1871]: 290). 

Stiligeridae Iredale & O'Donoghue, 1923 

[March] 



Type genus: SW/ger Ehren berg, 1828 

Remarks: -inae / -oidea, Boettger (1 963: 433). 

Stoastomatidae C. B.Adams, 1849 [September] 

Reference: Monograpli of Stoastoma: 4 

Type genus: Stoastoma . Adams, 1849 

Remarks: Original spelling Stoastomidae. 

-inae, L. Pfeiffer (1865: 184). 

Stomatellidae Gray, 1840 [16 October] 


British Museunrt, ed. 42: 114, 147 

Type genus: Stomatella Bowdich, 1822 

Remarks: Established independently by Fin- 

lay (1926: 371). -inae. Gray (1847b: 146). 

Stomatiidae Carpenter, 1861 

Reference: Annual Report of the Board of Regents 

of the Smithsonian Institution for 1860: 

215 

Type genus: Stomatia Helbling, 1779 

Remarks: Original spelling Stomatidae. Lama- 

rck (1809: 321) had previously used the ver- 

nacular family name "les stomatacées", but 

the name Stomatiidae is not generally attributed 

to Lamarck. Established independent- 

ly by Stoliczka (1868 [in 1867-1871]: 378). 

-inae, Cossmann (1918: 309). 

Stomatopsinae Stäche, 1889 [1 December] 


Königlichen Geologischen Reichsanstalt, 

13(1): 90 

Type genus: tStomatopsis Stäche, 1871 

Remarks: Established as subfamily of Melaniidae 

despite suffix -idae. -idae, Wenz (1 939 

[in 1938-1944]: 706). 

Straparollinae Cossmann, 1916 [July] 


10: 120, 123 

Type genus: tStraparollus Montfort, 1810 

Remarks: -idae, Grabau (1936: 301). 

Straparollinidae p. J. Wagner, 2002 

Reference: Smithsonian Contributions to Paleobiology, 

88: 90 


Type genus: \Straparollina Billings, 1865 


Strebloceratinae Bändel, 1996 




Type genus: fSíreb/oceras Carpenter, 1859 

Remarks: Original spelling Streblocerinae. 

Strepomatidae Haldeman, 1864 [before 27 

January] 


Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 1 5: 273 

Type genus: Strepoma Haldeman, 1863 


1871]: 207). 

Strepsiduridae Cossmann, 1901 [October] 

Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie comparée. 

: 130 

Type genus: -[Strepsidura Swainson, 1840 

Remarks: Original spelling Strepturidae. Cossmann 

used Strepsidura as a valid generic 

name, but explicitly based the family name 

on Streptura, an unjustified emendation [first 

proposed by Herrmannsen, 1849 [in 1846- 

1852]: 507-508, but not used by him as val- 

id]. Under Art. 35.4.1 , the name Strepturidae 

must be corrected. 

Streptacididae Knight, 1931 [March] 

Reference: Journal of Paleontology, 5(1 ): 5, 8 

Type genus: tStreptacis Meek, 1871 

Remarks: -oidea, Bändel (1996a: 327). 

Streptaxidae Gray, 1860 [October] 



Type genus: Streptaxis Gray, 1837 

Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Thiele (1926 [in 

1925-1926]: 151); -inae. Zilch (1960 [in 

1959-1960]: 555). 

Streptochetinae Cossmann, 1901 [October] 


4: 6 

Type genus: -tStreptochetus Cossmann, 1889 

Streptocionidae Dohrn, 1866 [4 October] 



Streptostelidae Bourguignat, 1889 [March] 

Reference: Mollusques de lAfhque équatoriale 

de Moguedouchou à Bagamoyo (...): 1 1 8, 205 

Type genus: Streptostele Dohrn, 1866

164 

Streptostylini H. B. Baker, 1941 [24 October] 

Reference: The Nautilus, 55(2); 53 

Type genus: Streptostyla Shuttleworth, 1852 

Remarks; Original spelling Streptostylarum. 

-inae, Franc (1968b; 562). 

Strepturidae. See Strepsiduridae. 

Strictispirinae McLean, 1971 [1 July] 


Type genus: Strictispira McLean, 1971 

Remarks: -idae, Kantor (1995: 225). 

Strigatellidae Troschel, 1869 

Reference; Das Gebiss der Schnecken, 2(3): 

102 

Type genus: Strigatella Swainson, 1840 

Remarks: Original spelling (family) Sthgatel- 

lacea. -oidea [as -acea], Abbott (1 974: 236). 

Strigileuxinini H. Nordsieck, 1994 [4 September] 


ser.A(Biologie), 513:4, 6 

Type genus: Strigileuxina H. Nordsieck, 1975 

Strobilidae Jooss, 1911 

Reference: Jahrbücher des Nassauischen 

Vereins für Naturkunde, 64(2). Abhand- 

lungen: 61 

Type genus: Strobila Morse, 1864 


of Strobila M. Sars, 1829 [Cnidaria]. 

Jooss based Strobilidae on "Strobilus Morse", 

and this might be construed to be an 

emendation of Strobila, but even then it is a 

junior homonym of Strobilus Anton, 1838. 

See Strobilopsidae. 

Strobilidae Zilch, 1 959 [1 7 July] 

Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie , 6(2): 

131,133 

Type genus: Strobilus Anion, 1838 

Remarks: -inae, same reference. Established 

as substitute name, but in synonymy, of Tor- 

natellinidae, based on Tornatellina L. Pfeiffer, 

1842, treated by Zilch as a subgenus 

of Strobilus. Because it has not been adopted 

as the name of a taxon before 1 961 , Strobilidae 

is not available (Art. 1 1 .6). It is also a 

junior homonym of Strobilidae Jooss, 1911. 

Strobilopsidae Wenz, 1915 




Type genus: Strobilops Pilsbry, 1893 



for Strobilidae Jooss, 1911. Strobilops is a 

replacement name for Strobila Morse, 1 864, 

non M. Sars, 1 835; Art. 40.2 does not apply, 

-inae, Pilsbry (1918; x). 

Strombiformidae Iredale, 1915 [1 July] 

Reference; Journal of Conchology, 14: 344 

Type genus: Strombiformis da Costa, 1778 

Remarks; Established as a substitute name 

for Eulimidae because Strombiformis is an 

older name than Eulima Risso, 1826. Invalid; 

type genus suppressed and placed on the 

Official Index by Opinion 1718 (1993; 155). 

Strombinae Rafinesque, 1815 


Type genus; Sirombus Linnaeus, 1758 

Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Strom- 

bia. -idae [as Strombeae], Menke (1 828: 41 ) 

and [as Strombusidae] Fleming (1828; 329, 


1925-1926]; 89). 

Strophocheilinae Pilsbry, 1902 [28 October] 

Reference; Manual of Conchology, ser. 2, 

14(56a):iv 

Type genus; Strophocheilus Spix, 1827 

Remarks: Original spelling Strophochilinae, 

based on Strophochilus Agassiz, 1846, an 

unjustified emendation of Strophocheilus 

-idae, Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]; 145) 

-ini [as -eae]. Zilch (1960 [in 1959-1960] 

465); -oidea [as -acea], Taylor & Sohl (1962 

11). 

Strophostomatidae Wenz, 1915 

Reference; [in K. Fischer & Wenz] Jahrbücher 



Type genus: -f Strophostoma Deshayes, 1828 

Remarks; -inae, Peyrot (1932: 454-455). See 

also Ferussininae. 

Strophostylidae Grabau & Shimer, 1909 

Reference; North American index fossils, Invertebrates, 

1 : 676 

Type genus: -fStrophostylus Hall, 1859 


44). 

Strubelliidae Rankin, 1979 [25 May] 



Type genus; Strubellia Odhner, 1937 

Remarks; -oidea, Starobogatov (1983; 32).

Strumosini H. Nordsieck, 1994 [4 September] 


ser.A(B/o/og/e), 513:4, 6 

Type genus: Strumosa O. Boettger, 1877 

Struthiolarellinae Zinsmeister & Camacho, 

1980 [12 February] 


Type genus: tStruthiolarella Steinman & Wilckens, 

1908 

Struthiolariinae Gabb, 1868 [3 November] 

Reference: American Journal of Conchology 

4(3): 147 

Type genus: Struthiolaria Bowdich, 1822 

Remarks: Original spelling Struthiolarinae. 

-idae, P. Fischer (1884: 677). Placed on the 

Official List by Opinion 479 (1957: 375), but 

attributed in error to P. Fischer (1 884). 

Struthiopterinae Zinsmeister & Griffin, 1995 

[July] 


Type genus: -\Struthloptera Finlay & Marwick, 

1937 

Stuoraxidae Bändel, 1994 [September] 


Type genus: -fStuoraxis Bande!, 1994 

Remarks: Made available by short diagnosis. 

Declared new, with formal description, in 

Bändel (1996a: 346). 

Stuorellidae [Anonymous], 1993 [December] 

Reference: Zoological Record, 129(9): 308 

Type genus; -fStuorella KittI, 1891 

Remarks: Latinization of (vernacular) "Stuorel- 

liden" of Bändel (1991d: 29). Not available: 

authorship anonymous after 1950 (Art. 14). 

Styliferidae. See Stiliferidae. 

Styliferinidae Bändel, 1992 [December] 




Type genus: Styliferina A. Aóavns, 1860 

Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis ("Styl- 

iferinidae with Styliferina A. Adams, 1860, 

and related taxa have epipodial tentacles 

(Kosuge 1964, own observations) like the 

Litiopidae, and differ from the rest of the 

Cerithioidea" [translated from German]). 

Stylinidae Philippi, 1853 [before 1 May] 


Malacozoologie: 128, 179 


Type genus: Stylina Fleming, 1828 

Remarks: Original spelling (family) Stylinacea. 

Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Styl- 

ina Lamarck, 1816 [Cnidaria]. 

Styliolacés Fol, 1875 



Type genus: Styliola Gray, 1847 

Remarks: Introduced as a tribe of the family 

"Orthoconques" [later latinized as Orthoconcha]. 

Not available: apparently never lat- 

inized. 

Stylocheilinae Eales, 1984 

Reference: Opisthobranch, 16(3): 26 

Type genus: Siy/oc/7e//


Remarks: -inae, Knight (1 931 b: 203); -oidea [as 

-acea], Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 44, 69, 

364-365). 

SucciNEiDAE Beck, 1837 

Reference: Index molluscorum praesentis aevi 

musei principis augustissimi Christiani Fre- 

der/c/, (1):98 

Type genus: Succinea Draparnaud, 1801 

Remarks: Original spelling (tribe) Succinida, 

established at rank between family and ge- 

nus, -inae, H. Adams & A. Adams (1855 [in 

1853-1858]: 127); -idae [as Succineae], 

Mörch (1864: 294); -oidea [as -acea], Thiele 

(1926 [in 1925-1926]: 138). 

SucTORiAEBergh, 1892 

Reference: System der nudibranchiaten Gasteropoden: 

1 55 

Remarks: Established as subfamily "Dorididae 

Phanerobranchiatae Suctoriae s. Goniodorididae". 

Franc (1968c: 858) used Suctoria 

Bergh 1892, as a "tribe" [= superfamily] with- 

in the suborder Anadoridacea. Not available 

as a family-group name (not based on a ge- 

nus). 

SuLCOACTAEONiDAE G rundel, 1997 



Type genus: tSulcoactaeon Cossmann, 1895 

SuLcocYPRAEiNi Schilder, 1932 [20 October] 

Reference: Fossilium catalogas, I, Pars 55: 

191 

Type genus: -fSulcocypraea Conrad, 1865 



valid name before 2000. -inae, and diagno- 

sis, Schilder (1936: 106). 

SuTiLizoNiNAE McLean, 1989 [14 August] 


History Museum of Los Angeles County, 407: 

11 

Type genus: Sutilizona McLean, 1989 

Remarks: -idae, Waren & Bouchet (2001 : 

141 

). 

Given precedence over Temnocinclinae by 

First Reviser's choice by Waren & Bouchet, 

herein. 

Sycotypidae Gray, 1853 [February] 



Type genus: Sycotypus Gray, 1847 

Remarks: Original spelling Scytotypidae, 

based on Scytotypus, an incorrect subsequent 

spelling of Sycotypus. 

Symmetrocapulinae Wenz, 1938 [March] 


212 

Type genus: \Symmetrocapulus Dacqué, 1 934 

Remarks: Original spelling Symetrocapulinae, 

based on Symetrocapulus, an incorrect subsequent 

spelling of Symmetrocapulus. -idae, 

Moskalev (1968: 10); -oidea, Tracey, Todd 

& Erwin (1993: 140). 

Synceratidae Bartsch, 1920 [8 July] 



Type genus: Syncera Gray, 1821 


for Assimineidae, based on Assiminea Flem- 

ing, 1828, which Bartsch considered a synonym 

of Syncera. The nomenclature of 

Syncera and Synceratidae was discussed by 

Abbott (1958: 232). Although Synceratidae 

(also spelled Synceridae) occasionally was 

used in the 1920-50's, it has not won gener- 

al acceptance and Art. 40.2 does not apply. 

Synthopsinae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987 




Type genus: Synthopsis Laseron, 1956 

Syringobranchia Gravenhorst, 1845 

Reference: Das Thierreich nach den Verwandtschaften 

und Übergängen in den Klassen und 

Ordnungen desselben dargestellt: 34 



Syrnolinae Saurin, 1958 


de Saigon, (1958): 64 

Type genus; Syrno/a A. Adams, 1860 

Remarks: -idae, Schänder, van Aartsen & 

Corgan (1999: 152); -ini, Bouchet, herein [for 


Syrnolopsidae Bourguignat, 1890 



Type genus: Syrnolopsis E. A. Smith, 1880 

Remarks: -inae, Thiele (1928a: 380); -oidea, 

Golikov & Starobogatov (1987: 27); -ini, 

Bouchet & Strong, herein. 

Systrophiidae Thiele, 1926 [20 February] 


Type genus: Systrophia L. Pfeiffer, 1855 

Remarks: Not available from Thiele (1 921 : 1 57), 

who used the vernacular name "Systrophiiden".

Tacheocampylaeinae Germain, 1928 [15 December] 

Reference: Archives du Muséum d'Histoire 

Naturelle de Lyon, 13: 128 

Type genus: Tacheocampylaea L. Pfeiffer, 1877 

Remarks: Original spelling Tacheocampylinae. 

Tachyrhynchinae Golikov, 1986 [after 22 July] 


Type genus: Tachyrhynchus Mörch, 1868 

Remarks: Original spelling Tachyrhynchiinae. 

No formai diagnosis, but an identification key 

(p. 1145) to the "subfamilies, genera and 

species of the family Turritellidae" separates 

Turritellinae and Tachyrhynchus, which is the 

only genus included in Tachyrhynchinae. 

Diagnosed byTitova (1994: 63). 

TAENIOGLOSSATrOSChel, 1848 


Remarks: Established as a "Gruppe" equivalent 

in ranking to suborder. Treated by Dall (1890: 

161 ) as a superfamily containing Tritoniidae, 

Cassididae, Doliidae, Ovulidae, Cypraeidae, 

and Strombidae. Not available as a familygroup 


Taiomidae Finlay & /ick, 1937 [20 May] 

Reference: New Zealand Geological Survey, 

Palaeontological Bulletin, 15: 72 

Type genus: -fTaioma Finlay & /ick, 1937 


1256). 

Talopiidae Finlay, 1928 [10 August] 



Type genus: 7a/op /a Gray, 1842 

Remarks: -ini, Bouchet, herein [in place of 

Monileini, over which it has priority]. Hickman 

& McLean (1990: 128) rejected Talopiidae 

as a nomen nudum, but the Code does 

not require descriptions for family-group 

names published before 1930. 

Talpariinae Iredale, 1935 [10 July] 


Type genus: // Troschel, 1863 


Tamanovalvidae Kawaguti & Baba, 1959 [30 

September] 

Reference: Biological Journal of Okayama 

L/n/Vers/iy, 5(3-4): 178, 179 

Type genus: Tamanovalva Kawaguti & Baba, 

1959 

Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Salisbury & Edwards 

(1962: 73). 


Tamayoini Tillier, 1980 [November] 


d'Histoire Naturelle [Paris], ser. A, 118: 93 

Type genus: Tamayoa H. B. Baker, 1925 


Tanganyiciinae Bändel, 1998 

Reference: Zentralblatt für Geologie und Paläontologie, 

Teil 1, Heff 1-2: 277 

Type genus: Tanganyicia Crosse, 1881 

Tanganyikidae Nicolas, 1898 





Nicolas established the family Tanganyikidae 

to include all the caenogastropods from Lake 

Tanganyika, and the name appears to have 

been geographically descriptive, rather than 

based on the genus Tanganyicia, which Nicolas 

cited alongside 24 other genera. 

Tanousiidae Starobogatov, 1983 [after 22 Feb- 

ruary] 



7: 21 

Type genus: Tanousia Bourguignat [in Servain], 

1881 


to replace Lithoglyphulidae, presumably on 

the grounds that Tanousia is a senior objective 

synonym of Lithoglyphulus Schlickum & 

Schutt, 1971. Both names have had limited 

usage and priority should apply, i.e. Lithoglyphulidae 

is the valid name. 

Tantulidae Rankin, 1979 [25 May] 



Type genus: Taniu/um Rankin, 1979 


Tanychlamydinae H. B. Baker, 1928 [16 May] 



Type genus: /7/amys Benson, 1834 

Taphiinae Harry & Hubendick, 1964 

Reference: Göteborgs Kungliga Vetenskapsoch 

Vitterhets-Samhälles Handlingar, ser. 6, 

ser. , 9(5): 41 

Type genus: Taphius H. Adams & A. Adams, 

1855 


Harry (1962: 34). /7/us Rafinesque, 1815 

[Crustacea] is not an available name (no


description or indication) and tlnus does not 

preoccupy Taphius H. Adams & A. Adams. 

Opinion 735 (1965: 94) has ruled that 

Biomphalaha is to be given precedence over 

Taphius when they are considered synonyms. 

Taraninae Casey, 1904 [19 May] 



Type genus; /s Jeffreys, 1870 

Remarks: Original spelling Taranini, as "tribe" 


rank. 

Taringinae Odhner, 1968 


Type genus: Taringa Er. Marcus, 1955 

Tateinae Thiele, 1925 [1 November] 


Type genus: Tatea Tenison-Woods, 1879 

Remarks: -idae, Iredale & McMichael (1962: 43); 

-oidea, loganzen & Starobogatov (1982: 10). 

Taurasiinae Sacco, 1904 [31 August] 


Piemonte e della Liguria, Parte 30: 74 

Type genus: -fTaurasia L. Bellardi, 1882 

Remarks: Original spelling Taurasinae. Introduced 

as a substitute name for Purpurellinae, 


homonym. 

Tebennophorinae Morse, 1864 [17 March] 


Natural History, 1(1): 5, 7 

Type genus: 7ebennop/?oms Binney, 1842 

Remarks: -idae, Crosse & P. Fischer (in P. 

Fischer & Crosse, 1 872 [in 1 872-1 891 ]: 1 83). 

Tectariinae Rosewater, 1972 [15 January] 

Reference: Indo-Paclfic Mollusca, 2(12): 510 

Type genus: Tecfar/us Valenciennes, 1832 

Tecturidae Gray, 1847 [November] 



Type genus: Tectura Gray, 1847 


(1968: 6); -inae, O. Anistratenko (2000: 37). 

Tegulinae Kuroda, Habe & Oyama, 1971 [27 

September] 



Type genus: Tegula Lesson, 1832 

Remarks: -ini, McLean (1982: 11). 

Teinostomatinae Cossmann, 1917 [December] 

Reference: [in Cossmann & Peyrot] Conchologie 

néogénique de l'Aquitaine, 3(1 ): 210 

Type genus: Teinostoma H. Adams & A. Adams, 

1853 

Remarks: Original spelling Tinostomatinae, 

based on Tinostoma P. Fischer, 1885, an 

unjustified emendation of Teinostoma. 

Tekoulininae Solem, 1972 [August] 



Type genus: Tekoulina So\err), 1972 

Teleophalla Pilsbry, 1893 [14 February] 


Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 44: 390, 

396 

Remarks: Established as a "Group" above 

genus, including the genera Sagda and Cysticopsis, 

and "perhaps" Pararhytida. Not 


on a genus). See Teleophallogona. 

Teleophallogona Pilsbry, 1895 [2 February] 


9(33a): xxxii, xxxv 

Remarks: Emendation of Teleophalla. Treated 

as a "tribe", immediately below family 

[Helicidae], the author having "purposely 

abstained from assigning subfamily rank to 

the natural tribes of Helices", but Sagdinae 

given as an alternative name. Treated as 

subfamily by J. W. Taylor (1914: 199). Not 


on a genus). 

Telescopiidae Allan, 1950 

Reference: Australian shells: 86 

Type genus: /escop/um Montfort, 1810 

Temnocinclinae McLean, 1989 [14 August] 


History Museum of Los Angeles County, 

407:5 

Type genus: ///5 McLean, 1989 

Remarks: Sutilizoninae given precedence over 

Temnocinclinae by First Reviser's choice by 

Waren & Bouchet, herein. 

Temnodiscinae Horny, 1963 [3 March] 

Reference: Sbornik Geologickych Ved, sen 

Paléontologie, 2: 87 

Type genus: -tTemnodiscus Koken, 1896 


Horny (1962: 473). -idae, Golikov & Starobogatov 

(1975: 207).

Temnotropidae Cox, 1960 [about 15 August] 



Type genus: ^Temnotropis Laube, 1868 

Tenagodidae Gill, 1871 [February] 


lections, 221 -.Q 

Type genus: Tenagodus Guettard, 1770 

Remarks: Described again as new by Malatesta 

(1974: 200). Gill did not give reasons 

for the establishment of the name Tenago- 

didae, but it is likely that he introduced it to 

replace Siliquariidae Anton, 1838, because 

Tenagodus is a senior synonym of Siliquaria 

Bruguière, 1789. However, Tenagodidae 

has not won general acceptance over Siliquariidae, 

and Art. 40.2 does not apply. The 

priority of Siliquariidae over Tenagodidae is 

discussed by Bieler (1 992: 1 5). 

Tentaculata Latreille, 1824 [November] 



Remarks: Original spelling "Tentacules" (ver- 


Established as a family of the order Tecti- 

branchia, containing the genera Phyllirhoe, 

Notarchus, Aplysia, Dolabella, and Bullina. 



Terebellinae H. Adams & a. Adams, 1854 [Jan- 

uary] 


1:262 

Type genus: 7///) Lamarck, 1798 

Remarks: -idae, Sacco (1893: 64). Homonym of 

Terebellidae Grube, 1850, based on Terebella 

Linné, 1767 [Polychaeta]; see Seraphsinae. 

Terebrellidae Delpey, 1941 [February] 


de France, new ser., 1 9(3-4) [Mémoire 43]: 58 

Type genus: fTerebre/Za Andreae, 1887 


of Terebrella Maitzan, 1886. 

Terebridae Mörch, 1852 [after July] 

Reference: Catalogus conchyliorum quae reliquit 

D. Alphonso d'Aguirra et Gadea Comes 

de Yoldi,{^). 74 

Type genus: Terebra Bruguière, 1789 

Remarks: Original spelling (family) Terebrina. 

-inae, H. Adams &A. Adams (1853 [in 1853- 

1858]: 224); -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov 

(1968:7). 


Teretropomatinae Rochebrune, 1881 [after 28 

May] 

Reference: Bulletin de la Société Philomathique 

de Pahs, ser. 7, 5: 110 

Type genus: Teretropoma Rochebrune, 1881 

Remarks: Original spelling Teretropomidae. 

Established as subfamily of "Cyclostomace- 

ae" despite suffix -idae. 

Tergipedinae Bergh, 1889 

Reference: [in Carus] Prodromus faunae mediterraneae, 

2: 209 

Type genus: 7erg/pes Cuvier, 1805 

Remarks: Not available (vernacular, and not 

generally dated from that first publication) 

from Vayssière (1888: 93 [as "Tergipidés"]). 

-idae, Bergh (1896: 389); -oidea [as -acea], 

Abbott (1974: 374). Placed on the Official 

List by Opinion 773 (1966: 85). 

Terrestribythinellidae Sitnikova, Starobogatov 

& Anistratenko, 1992 [after 17 June] 

Reference: Vestnik Zoologii, 6: 10 

Type genus: Terresthbythinella Sitnikova, Starobogatov 

& Anistratenko, 1992 

Testacellinae Gray, 1840 [between March and 

June] 


land and fresh-water shells of the British Isles 

byW. Turton: 109 

Type genus: Tesiace/Za Draparnaud, 1801 

Remarks: Original spelling Testacellina. -idae, 

Forbes & Hanley (1852 [in 1850-1853]: 26); 

-oidea, H. B. Baker (1956a: 135). Testacel- 

lacidae [Carpenter, 1861: 227] is an incor- 

rect subsequent spelling. 

Tethydinae Rafinesque, 1815 


Type genus: Teibys Linnaeus, 1767 

Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Tethydia. 


(1 981 : 1 74), which also ruled that the name 

should be corrected to Tethydidae. -idae [as 

Tethyadae], Gray (1857a: 219). 

Tethymelibidae Bergh, 1890 [May] 



Thiere, 5: 44 


Tetracea Rafinesque, 1815 


Remarks: Established as a subfamily of the fam- 

ily Aplysiidae, including the genera Laplysia,


Sympterus, and Dolabella. Established perhaps 

independently by Blainville (1816a: 52) 

as family "les Tétracères" (vernacular) [latinized 

as Tetracerata by Blainville (1825: 

484), including the genera Glaucus, Laniogerus, 

Tergipes, Cavolina, and Eolida]. Not 


on a genus). 

Tetraspididae Hagenmüller, 1885 [December] 

Reference: Bulletins de la Société Malacologique 


Type genus: reirasp/s Hagenmuller, 1885 

Tetrentodontinae Bartsch, 1943 [25 February] 

Reference: Proceedings of the Biological Society 

of Washington, 56: 31 

Type genus: Tetrentodon PWsbry, 1903 

Remarks: Original spelling Tetrentodoninae. 

Name only, no diagnosis. Short diagnosis, 

but name not treated as valid, by Zilch (1960 

[in 1959-1960]: 539). Diagnosed and de- 

clared again nov. subfam. by Jaume & de la 

Torre (1972a: 1528). 

Textiliinae da Motta, 1995 [after May] 

Reference: World shells, 13: 23 

Type genus: Textilia Swainson, 1840 

Remarks: Original spelling Textilinae. Da Mot- 

ta "designated Cylindrus [sic! = Cylinder] 

Montfort, 1810, as the type genus" of the new 

subfamily, with Textilia being implicitly treated 

as a synonym. This is in violation of Art. 

11.7.1.1 stating that a family-group name must 

be based on a generic name then used as 

valid in the new family-group taxon, and Textiliinae 

is thus not an available name. 

Thaanumellinae Clench, 1946 [12 June] 

Reference: Occasional Papers of Bernice P. 

Bishop Museum, 18(13): 199 

Type genus: Thaanumella C\er\ch, 1946 

Thaididae Jousseaume, 1888 


de France, 1 : 1 79 

Type genus: T"/7a/s Röding, 1798 

Remarks: Original spelling Thaisidae. Placed 

on the Official List by Opinion 886 (1 969: 128), 

but attributed in error to Suter (1913: 420). 

Opinion 886 also ruled that the name Purpu- 

ridae is not to be given precedence over Thai- 

didae. Senior homonym of Thaidinae Kirby, 

1896, invalid because it is based on Thais 

Fabricius, 1807 [Lepidoptera], a junior homonym 

of Thais Röding, 1798. -inae, Sabelli et 

al. (1990: 39, 204). See also Nucellidae. 

Thalassocyonidae F. Riedel, 1995 [before Au- 

gust] 



Tiere, ^2^ (4): 457, 469 

Type genus: T/?a/assocyon Barnard, 1960 

Remarks: Original spelling Thalassocynidae. 

Thapsiinae C. Boettger, 1963 

Reference: Zoologischer Anzeiger, Supplementband 

26: 436 

Type genus: Thapsia A\bers, 1860 


Thatcheriidae Powell, 1942 [15 July] 



Type genus: Thatcheria Angas, 1877 

Remarks: -inae, Ponder & Waren (1 988: 307). 

Thebini Wenz, 1 923 [27 April] 

Reference: Fossilium Catalogus, I, Pars 18: 381 

Type genus: Theba Risso, 1826 

Remarks: Original spelling (tribe) Thebea. 

Wenz treated Helix cartusiana Müller as the 

type species of Theba, but Lindholm (1 927a: 

119) showed Helix pisana O. F. Müller, 1774, 

to be an earlier type designation. This 

changed the concept of Theba and, as a consequence, 

Wenz (1 930 [in 1 923-1 930]: 3027) 

substituted Thebini with Monachini (see that 

name), -inae, Germain (1928: 268), is based 

on the concept of Theba with Helix cartusiana 

as type species. Opinion 431 (1956: 347) 

placed Theba on the Official List with Helix 

pisana as type species. Accepting this, Schileyko 

(1972: 41) used Thebinae as a valid 

subfamily, attributing it to Wenz. This view was 

rejected by Nordsieck (1987: 38, footnote 20), 

who treated Euparyphini as the valid name 

for the family-group containing Theba. An 

application to place Thebini on the Official List, 

with the ruling that the type species of the 

type genus is Helix pisana, has been submit- 

ted to the ICZN (Bouchet & Rocroi, 2004). 

Thecosomata Blainville, 1824 

Reference: Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturel- 

les, 32:27 ^ 

Remarks: Established as a family and not available 

as such (not based on a genus). See 

higher category list. 

Theodoxinae Bändel, 2001 



Hamburg, 85: 70

Type genus: Theodoxus Montfou, 1810 


of ranking]. 

Therasiinae Schileyko, 2001 [June] 



Type genus: Therasia Hutton. 1883 

Thersiteidae Savornin, 1915 [21 April] 

Reference: Bulletin de la Société Géologique 

de France, ser. 4, 14: 313 

Type genus: -[Thersitea Coquand, 1862 

ThiarinaeGíII, 1871 [February] (1823) 


227: 8 

Type genus: Thiara Röding, 1798 

Remarks: Original spelling Tiarinae. Not available 

from Troschel (1857 [in 1856-1891]: 

1 1 2 [as Thiarae; a plural not equivalent to a 

family-group name]). Although Gill treated 

Melaniinae and Thiarinae as two subfamilies 

of Melaniidae, Thiara and Melania Lamarck, 

1 799, are objective synonyms; Thiaridae 

is in prevailing usage, and is conserved under 

Art. 40.2, with the precedence of Mela- 

niidae. -idae, Suter (1 91 3: 235): -ini [as -eae]. 

Wenz (1939 [in 1938-1944]: 712). 

Thliptodontidae Kwietniewski, 1902 [December] 

(8 Dec. 1902) 

Reference: Atti della Società Veneto-Trentina 

di Scienze Naturali Residente in Padova, ser. 

2, 4(2): 54 

Type genus: Thiiptodon Boas, 1886 

Remarks: Original spelling Thiiptodonidae. 

Publication dated December 1902, to be taken 

as 31 December 1902, and effectively 

probably later. Thiiptodon and Pteroceanis are 

synonyms, and Pteroceanidae Meisenheimer, 

1 902 [8 December] is a senior synonym: how- 

ever, Thliptodontidae is maintained under Art. 

40.2, with the precedence of Pteroceanidae. 

-inae, Pruvot-Fol (1926: 20). 

THORUNNiNAEOdhner, 1926 



2(1): 53 

Type genus: Thorunna Bergh, 1878 

Thycinae Thiele, 1929 [before 21 October] 



Type genus: /? H. Adams & A. Adams, 1854 

Remarks: -idae, Kikuchi et al. (1 996: 1 7). 


Thyrophorellidae Girard, 1 895 [December] 

Reference: Jornal de Sciencias Mathematicas. 

Physicas e Naturaes [Lisboa], ser. 2, 4: 31 

Type genus: Thyrophorella Greef, 1882 

Remarks: -oidea, Schileyko (1979a: 57). 

Thysanodontinae Marshall. 1988 [14 June] 


54(2): 215 

Type genus: Thysanodonta MarshaW, 1988 


(1989:74). 

Thysanophorinae Pilsbry. 1926 [5 August] 


Natural Sciences of Philadelphia. 78: 107 

Type genus: Thysanophora Strebel & Pfeffer, 1 879 

Remarks: -idae. Franc (1968b: 589). 

Thysanotinae Godwin-Austen, 1907 [April] 


/nd/a, 2(10): 188 

Type genus: r/?ysanoia Albers. 1860 

TiARACERlTHIINAE Bouniol, 1981 [JunO] 

Reference: Bulletin d'Information des Géologues 

du Bassin de Paris, 18(2): 26 

Type genus: -tTiaracerithium Sacco, 1895 

TiBERiiNAE Saurin, 1958 


de Saigon, (1958): 64 

Type genus: // Jeffreys, 1884 


of ranking]. 

TiBiiDAE Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975 [18 

December] 


Type genus: Tibia Röding, 1798 


as a replacement name for Rostellariidae 

Gabb, 1868, based on Rostellaria Lamarck, 

1799, a junior synonym of 7"/b/a. Both Tibiidae 

and Rostellariidae have had limited usage, 

and Rostellariidae is the valid name 

under the Principle of Priority. 

TiNOSTOMATiNAE. See Teinostomatinae. 

TiPHOBiiDAE Bourguignat, 1886 [July] 

Reference: Bulletin de la Société Malacologique 


Type genus: Tiphobia E. A. Smith, 1880 

Remarks: Original spelling Tiphobidae. Typho- 

biidae [used by J. E. S. Moore, 1898: 202] is 

an incorrect subsequent spelling based on


Typhobia, an incorrect subsequent spelling 

of Tiphobia. -inae, Morrison (1954: 373); 

again declared new by Bändel (1998: 262). 

-ini, Bouchet & Strong, herein. 

TmscANiiDAE Bergh, 1890 [17 June] 

Reference: Morphologisches Jahrbuch, 16: 1 

Type genus: r/i/sca/i/a Bergh, 1890 

Remarks: Original spelling "Die Titiscanien" 

(vernacular). First latinized by Thiele (1891 

[in 1891-1893]: 264) and generally attributed 

to Bergh (1890). -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov 

(1975: 209). 

Tjaernoeiidae Waren, 1991 [7 July] 


Type genus: Tjaernoeia Waren & Bouchet, 1988 

Remarks: Original spelling Tjaernoeidae. 

Tmetoneminae Bändel, 2002 [October] 



86: 161 

Type genus: -fTmetonema Longstaff, 1912 

Tofanellidae Bändel, 1995 [November] 

Reference: Scripta Geológica, 111: 21, 39 

Type genus: -tTofanella Bändel, 1995 


an available name) from Bändel (1994b: 

147). -inae. Gründe! (1998:3). 

Toledoniinae Waren, 1989 [17 March] 

Reference: Sarsia, 74(1): 20 

Type genus: Toledonia Dall, 1902 

Remarks: Original spelling Toledoninae. 

ToMicHiiNAE Wenz, 1938 [March] 


51,63 

Type genus: Tomichia Benson, 1851 


by Wenz (1 939 [in 1 938-1 944]: 582). 

ToMOGERiDAE Jousseaume, 1877 


de France, 2: 3^^ 

Type genus: Tomogeres Montfort, 1810 

ToNNiDAE Suter, 1913 [December] (1825) 

Reference: Manual of the New Zealand Mollusca: 

3^3 

Type genus: Brünnich, 1772 

Remarks: Suter placed Dolium Lamarck, 1801 

in synonymy of Tonna. Although he did not 

explicitly said that he introduced Tonnidae to 

replace Doliidae, Tonnidae is in prevailing 

usage and it is conserved under Art. 40.2 with 

the precedence of Doliidae. -oidea [as -acea], 

Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 47, 65); -inae, 

F. Riedel (1995b: 99). Wenz (1941 [in 1938- 

1 944]: 1 045) acted as First Reviser and gave 

Tonnidae precedence over Cassidae. 

ToRiNiiDAE Troschel, 1875 

Reference: Das Gebiss der Schnecken, 2(4): 1 58 

Type genus: Torinia Gray, 1842 

Remarks: Original spelling (family) Toriniacea. 

-inae, Tryon (1887: 4). 

ToRNATELLAEiNAE Cossmann, 1895 [February] 


1 : 43 

Type genus: -fTornatellaea Conrad, 1860 

Remarks: Original spelling Tornatellinae. 

ToRNATELLARiiNi Cooke & Kondo, 1961 [15 Feb- 

ruary] 

Reference: Bernice P. Bishop Museum, Bulletin 

22^: 262 

Type genus: Tornatellaria PWsbry, 1910 

ToRNATELLiDAE Fleming, 1828 [March] 

Reference: A history of British animals: 328, 336 

Type genus: Tornatella Lamarck, 1816 

Remarks: Original spelling Tornatelladae. Under 

Art. 23.9 of the Code, Tornatellidae Fleming, 

1828, is here declared a nomen oblitum 

and Acteonidae d'Orbigny, 1842, a nomen 

protectum: see under Acteonidae. 

ToRNATELLiDiNAE Cooko & Kondo, 1961 [15 Feb- 

ruary] 


22^: 242 

Type genus: Tornatellides PWsbry, 1910 


ToRNATELLiNiDAE Sykos, 1 900 [19 May] 

Reference: Mollusca. Fauna Hawaiiensis, 2(4): 

380 

Type genus: Tornatellina L. Pfeiffer, 1842 

Remarks: -inae. Zilch (1959 [In 1959-1960]: 

133); -ini, Cooke & Kondo (1961: 50, 217, 

233). See Strobilidae Zilch, 1959. 

ToRNATELLiNOPTiNi Cooko & Kondo, 1961 [15 

February] 


22^:^62 

Type genus: Tomate/Z/nops Pilsbry & Cooke, 1915 

ToRNATiNiDAE R Flscher, 1883 [20 December] 



Type genus: Tornatina A. Adams, 1850

ToRNiDAE Sacco, 1896 [30 September] (1884) 


Piemonte e della Liguria, Parte 21 : 


55 

Type genus: Tornus Turton [in Turton & Kingston], 

1830 


Adeorbidae, because Adeorbis S. Wood, 

1842, is a junior synonym of Tornus. This 

synonymy has not always been recognized, 

and both Tornidae and Adeorbidae have remained 

in use. Tornidae is here conserved 

under Art. 40.2, with the precedence of Adeorbidae. 

-oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov 

(1968: 7); -inae, Waren, herein. 

ToxoGLOSSATroschel, 1848 


Remarks: Taxen containing the families 

Conidae and Pleurotomidae, established as 

a "Gruppe" of unspecified rank. Treated by 

Dall (1890: 24) as a superfamily, and by 

Thiele (1925 [in 1925-1926]: 92) as a "Sippe" 

[- superfamily]. Not available as a familygroup 


Tracheopulmonata Plate, 1898 


Anatomie und Ontogenie der Thiere, 1 1 : 272 

Remarks: Established as unranked taxon 

above family. Treated by Thiele (1926: 138) 

as a "Sippe" [= superfamily]. Not available as 

a family-group name. 

Trachoecidae Bändel, 1994 [September] 

Reference: Palaeontographica (A)233: 147 

, 

Type genus: -fTrachoecus KittI, 1894 

Trachycystidae Schileyko, 1986 

Reference: Sbornik Trudov Zoologicheskogo 

Muze la, 24: 195 

Type genus: 7rac/?ycysi/s Pilsbry, 1893 

Remarks: -oidea, ibid. 

Trachysmatidae Thiele, 1925 [1 November] 


Type genus: Trachysma G. O. Sars, 1878 


(1975: 211). Name based on an erroneously 

identified genus (Waren, 1991 : 68). 

Trajanellidae Pchelintsev, 1951 

Reference: Sbornik Trudov Instituía Geologii I 

Mineralogii Akademli Nauk Gruzinskoi SSR, 

(1951): 270 

Type genus: -tTrajanella Popovici-Hatzeg, 1899 

Remarks: Again declared nov. by Pchelintsev 

(1953: 46). -inae, Hayami & Kase (1977: 44). 

Transovulini Fehse, 2001 [December] 

Reference: Acta Conchyliorum, 5: 37 

Type genus: -fTransovula de Gregorio, 1880 


Tremanotidae Naef, 1913 


Zoologie, {2): 157 

Type genus: -\Tremanotus Hall, 1867 

Remarks: Original spelling Trematonotidae, 

based on Trematonotus P. Fischer, 1885, an 

unjustified emendation of Tremanotus. -inae 

[declared new], Peel (1972: 419). 

Trenellidae Parkhaev, 2001 

Reference: Transactions of the Paleontological 


282: 166 

Type genus: \Trenella Parkhaev, 2001 

Remarks: Again declared new by Parkhaev 

(2002: 35 [Russian edition], 33 [English edi- 

tion]). 

Triangulariinae Vostokova, 1960 [after 29 

June] 



66, 73 

Type genus: ^Triangularla Frech, 1894 

Trichiinae Lozek, 1956 

Reference: Klic Ceskoslovenskych Mekkysu: 

200 

Type genus: Trichia Hartmann, 1841 

Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis, but satisfying 

Art. 13.2.1. First diagnosed by Schileyko 

(1970: 1307). -ini, H. Nordsieck 

(1993b: 5). Type genus a junior homonym 

of Trichia de Haan, 1839, type genus of Tri- 

chiidae de Haan, 1839 [Crustacea]. Invalid: 


(2004: 178). 

Trichodiscininae H. Nordsieck, 1987 [15 Octo- 

ber] 


3):21 

Type genus: //?/5/>7 Martens, 1892 

Remarks: -ini, Schileyko (1991: 217). 

Trichotropidae Gray, 1850 [after 12 February] 


72 

Type genus: Trichotropis Broderip & G. B. 

Sowerbyl, 1829 


243). See also Lippistidae.


TmcLiDAEWinckworth, 1932 [June] 


Type genus: Trida Philipsson, 1788 

Remarks: Invalid: type genus placed on Offi- 

cial Index by Opinion 287 (1 954: 51 ). 

Tricoliidae Woodring, 1928 [28 November] 

Reference: Carnegie Institution of Washington, 

Publication 385: 418 

Type genus: Tricolia Risso, 1826 

Remarks: -inae, Robertson (1958: 256). 

Triculinae Annandale, 1924 

Reference: American Journal of Hygiene, 

Monographic Series, 3: 276 

Type genus: Tricula Benson, 1843 

Remarks: -ini, Davis (1979: 21); -idae, loganzen&Starobogatov(1982: 

1141, 1145 [Rus- 

sian], 1147 [English]. 

Triforidae. SeeTriphoridae. 

Trigonochlamydinae Hesse, 1882 [before August] 



Type genus: ThgonochlamysO. Boettger, 1881 

Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Trigonochlamydina. 

-idae, H. B. Baker (1963: 

239); -oidea, Schileyko (1979a: 58). 

Trigonostomatinae Cossmann, 1899 [April] 


3: 5 

Type genus: Trigonostoma Blainville, 1825 

Remarks: Original spelling Trigonostominae. 

Trimusculidae J. 0. Burch, 1 945 [May] (1 840) 

Reference: Minutes of the Conchological Club 

of Southern California, 48: 14 

Type genus: Trimusculus Schmói, 1818 


Gadlniidae, based on Gadinia Gray, 1824, 

considered by Burch to be a synonym of Trimusculus. 

Trismusculidae is in prevailing usage; 

it is conserved under Art. 40.2 and takes 

the precedence of the replaced name, -inae, 

Harbeck(1996:28);-oidea, Higo et al. (1999: 

406). 

Trinchesiidae F. Nordsieck, 1972 [October] 

Reference: Die europäischen Meeres- 

schnecken: 80 

Type genus: 7r/nc/?es/'a I hering, 1879 


as a substitute name for Cratenidae, based 

on Cratena, erroneously considered by Nordsieck 

to be invalid. 

Triodopsinae Pilsbry, 1940 [1 August] 


{north of Mexico), Vol. 1(2): 789 

Type genus: Tr/oc/ops/s Rafinesque, 1819 

Remarks: -ini, Emberton (1994: 251). 

Triophidae Odhner, 1941 

Reference: Göteborgs Kungliga Vetenskaps 

och Vitterhets-Samhälles Handlingar, ser. 6, 

ser. , 1(11): 12 

Type genus: Tnopha Bergh, 1880 

Remarks: Again declared nov. and -inae, Odhner 

(in Franc, 1968c: 861); -ini, Bouchet & 

Valdés, herein [for consistency of ranking]. 

Triopinae Gray, 1847 [November] 



Type genus: Tr/opa Johnston, 1838 

Remarks: Original spelling Triopina. -idae. 

Gray (1853b: 219). Homonym of Triopidae 

Keilhack, 1909, based on Triops Schranck, 

1803 [Crustacea Branchiopoda]. 

Tripartellidae Gründel, 2001 



Type genus: -[Trlpartella Gründel, 1998 

Triphorinae Gray, 1847 [November] 

Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society 

of London, 15: 154 

Type genus: Triphora Blainville, 1828 

Remarks: Original spelling Triphohna, based on 

Thphoris, an incorrect subsequent spelling [by 

Deshayes (1830)] of Thphora. -idae [as Triforidae], 

Jousseaume (1884a: 234), based on 

Triforis, an incorrect subsequent spelling [by 

Deshayes, 1834] of Thphora; -oidea, Golikov 

& Starobogatov (1 968: 7). Marshall (1 980: 85) 

has defended the view that Triphoridae Gray, 

1 847, and Triforidae Jousseaume, 1 884, are 

not confamilial. Bouchet & Marshall have pe- 

titioned the ICZN to place Triforidae on the 

Official Index. 

Trippinae Kay & Young, 1969 [April] 

Reference: Pacific Science, 23(2): 189 

Type genus: Trippa Bergh, 1877 

Tripteridae Gray, 1850 [9 February] 

Reference: Catalogue of the Mollusca in the 

collection of the British Museum. Part II, 

Pteropoda: 3, 23 

Type genus: Triplera Quoy & Gaimard, 1824 


Cuvieriidae, because Cuvieria Rang, 1827,

was considered a junior synonym of Trlptera; 

furthermore Cuvleha is preoccupied. Trip- 

teridae is a senior synonym of Cuvierininae. 

However, the name Triptera has not been 

used since 1887, whereas Cuvleria /Cuvierina 

has been and still is in general use. We 

here declare Tripteridae a nomen oblitum 

under Art. 23.9, and Cuvierininae (see that 

name) a nomen protectum. 

Tripterotyphinae d'Attilio & Hertz, 1988 [10 

November] 

Reference: The Festivus, 20, Suppl.: 6 

Type genus: Tripterotyphis Pilsbry & Lowe, 1 932 

Triptychiinae Wenz, 1923 [5 June] 


Type genus: tTriptychia Sandberger, 1874 

Remarks: H. Nordsieck (1998a: 167-168) intended 

to act as First Reviser under Art. 24.2, 

and to give Triptychiidae precedence over 

Filholiidae Wenz, 1923. However, Filholiidae 

was proposed at a higher rank (family vs. 

subfamily), so that its precedence is determined 

automatically by Art. 24. -idae, H. Nordsieck 

(1976: 74). 

Triptyxidae Pchelintsev, 1 965 [after 3 February] 

Reference: Murchisoniata Mezozola Gornogo 

Kryma: 1 24 

Type genus: -fTriptyxis Pchelintsev, 1924 

Remarks: Original spelling Triptyxisidae. 

Triseriatae Eliot, 1910 

Reference: A monograph of British nudibranchiate 


Remarks: Established as a subfamily [of Aeolidiidae]. 



Trissexodontini H. Nordsieck, 1987 [15 Octo- 

ber] 


3):30 

Type genus: Trissexodon Pilsbry, 1895 

Remarks: -idae, Prieto et al. (1993: 73). 

Tristaniinae Schileyko, 1999 [December] 

Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial puimonate 


Type genus: Tristania O. Boettger, 1878 

Tritonaliinae Korobkov, 1955 

Reference: Spravochnik I metodicheskoe rukovodstvo 

po tretichnym mollluskam. Briukhonogle: 

295 

Type genus: 7r/tona//a Fleming, 1828 



Ocenebrinae, based on Ocenebra Leach in 

Gray, 1 847, by Korobkov treated as a junior 

synonym of Tritonalla. Often erroneously at- 

tributed to "Broderip 1839". Invalid: type genus 

placed on the Official Index by Opinion 

Tritoniidae Lamarck, 1809 


Type genus: rr/ton/a Cuvier, 1797 

Remarks: Original spelling "Les tritoniens" 

(vernacular); also "Les Tritonies" in Férussac 

(1 822 [in 1 821 -1 822]: xxviij). Latinised [as Tritoniana] 

by Children (1823 [in 1822-1824]: 

222). Placed on the Official List by Opinion 

668 (1963: 272). Attribution of the name Tritoniidae 

to Lamarck (1809) was advocated 

by Bouchet & Rocroi (2001: 176). -inae, . 

Adams & A. Adams (1854 [in 1853-1858]: 

63); -oidea, McFarland (1909: 9). 

Tritoniidae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853 [Au- 

gust] 


1:101 

Type genus: Tr/ion/ivm Röding, 1798 

Remarks: -oidea [as-acea], Cossmann (1906: 

2). Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of 

Tritonlum O. F. Müller, 1776. Also homonym 

of Tritoniidae Lamarck, 1809, based on Tri- 

fonía Cuvier, 1797 [Opisthobranchia]. 

Tritoninae Gray, 1847 [November] 



Type genus: /ton Montfort, 1810 


Official Index by Opinion 886 [junior homonym 

of Triton Linnaeus, 1758]. -idae. Gray 

(1853a: 128). Not the same name as Tritoniidae, 

based on Tritonlum. See Lampusi- 

idae, Lotohidae, and Nyctilochidae. 

Triviellini Schilder, 1939 [1 November] 


6): 172 

Type genus: Tr/V/e/Za Jousseaume, 1884 

Triviidae Troschel, 1863 


214 

Type genus: Trivia Gray, 1837 

Remarks: Original spelling (family) Triviacea. 

-inae, Thiele (1925 [in 1925-1926]: 88); -ini, 

Schilder (1936: 106); -oidea [as -acea], 

Schilder& Schilder (1971: 6, 10).


Trochaclididae Thiele, 1928 [September] 

Reference: Zeitschrift für wissenschaftliche 

Zoologie, 132:85 

Type genus: TrochaclisTh\e\e, 1912 


(1975: 214); -inae, Hickman & McLean (1990: 

137). 

Trochactaeoninae Hacobjan, 1963 

Reference: Doklady Akademil Nauk ArmianskoiSSR, 

Paleontologiia, 36(3): 183 

Type genus: \Trochactaeon Meek, 1863 

Remarks: -idae, published the same year by 

Pchelintsev (1963: 69), priority not established. 

Trochaliidae Lyssenko, 1984 


SSSR i ikh stratigraftcheskoe znachenie: 1 

Type genus: tTrochalia Sharpe, 1850 



for nomenclatural purpose. 

Trochidae Rafinesque, 1815 


Type genus: /?(75 Linnaeus, 1758 

Remarks: Original spelling (family) Trochinia and 

(subfamily) Trochidia. Subfamily misspelled 

Trochininae by R Fischer (1885 [in 1880- 

1 887]: 817). -oidea [as -acea]. Gill (1 871 : 

-ini, Hickman & McLean (1990: 95). 

1 0); 

Trochitinae Gray, 1868 [April] 



Type genus: /7 /ía Schumacher, 1817 

Remarks: Original spelling Trochitina. 

Trochoclisinae Horny, 1964 [November] 


Prirodovedny, 133(4): 213 

Type genus: -\Trochoclisa Horny, 1964 

Trochodopsidae Nicolas, 1898 





Nicolas established the "series" Trochodopsidae 



resembling Trochidae, and the name appears 


Trochoideini H. Nordsieck, 1987 [15 Octo- 

ber] 


3):31 

Type genus: Trochoideal. Brown, 1827 

Trochomorphidae Möllendorff, 1890 [between 

June and 3 Nov] 

Reference: Bericht der Senckenbergischen 

Naturforschenden Gesellschaft in Frankfurt 

a.M., (1889-1890): 210 

Type genus: Trochomorpha fWbers, 1850 


622). 

Trochonanininae Connolly, 1912 [24 October] 


11(3): 101 

Type genus: /70) Mousson, 1869 


Trochonematidae Zittel, 1895 [after February] 


(Paläozoologie), Abt. I, Invertebrata: 326 

Type genus: \Trochonema Salter, 1859 

Remarks: Also declared new by Ulrich & Scofield 

(1 897: 1 043). -inae / -oidea [as -acea], Wenz 

(1938 [in 1938-1944]: 39, 44, 227). 

Trochotomidae , 1960 [about 15 August] 

(1934) 


paleontology. Mollusca 1: 220 

Type genus: "[Trochotoma Eudes-Deslongchamps, 

1842 


for Ditremariinae because Cox treated Di- 

tremaria as a junior synonym of Trochotoma. 

Maintained under Art. 40.2, with the 

precedence of Ditremariinae. 

Trocho-Turbinidae Koken, 1896 [after Septem- 

ber] 



nus. Also published by Koken (1896: 88). 

Trochozonitinae Iredale, 1914 [24 June] 



Type genus: Trochozon/ies Pfeffer, 1883 


1242). 

Trochulinae Lindholm, 1927 [1 March] 


122 

Type genus: rroc/?u/us Chemnitz, 1786

Remarks: Substitute name for Fruticicolinae, 

because Lindholm regarded Trochulus as a 

senior synonym of Trichia, by him included 

in Fruticicolinae. -ini, n.t., Bouchet & Hausdorf, 

herein [in place of Trichiini, placed on 

the Official Index]. Placed on the Official List 

by Opinion 2079 (2004: 177). 

Trophoninae Cossmann, 1903 [December] 


5: 10 

Type genus: 7rop/ion Montfort, 1810 

Remarks: -idae, Iredale & McMichael (1962: 72). 

Tropidaucheniini H. Nordsieck, 2002 [20 Sep- 

tember] 

Reference: Stuttgarter Beiträge zur Natur- 

/funcíe, ser. A, 640: 5, 10 

Type genus: 7'rap/dat/c/7en/a Lindholm, 1924 

Tropidodiscinae Knight, 1956 [8 March] 

Reference: Journal of tlie Wasliington Academy 

of Sciences, 46{2y. 42 

Type genus: ^Tropidodiscus Meek & Worthen, 

1866 




Trukcharopinae Solem, 1983 [7 January] 

Reference: Endodontoid land snails from Pacific 

Islands, Part II: 205 

Type genus:^Solem, 1983 

Truncariinae Cossmann, 1901 [October] 


4: 197 

Type genus: Truncarla /\. Adams & Reeve, 1850 

Truncatellidae Gray, 1840 [16 October] 



Type genus: Truncatetia Risso, 1826 

Remarks: -inae, Stimpson (1865b: 4-5); -oidea, 

H. B. Baker (1964: 171). Placed on the Official 

List by Opinion 344 (1 955: 317). Opinion 

1664 (1992: 78) ruled that Truncatellidae is 

not to be given precedence over Rissoidae. 

Truncatellininae Steenberg, 1925 [18 June] 



80:201 

Type genus: Truncateltlna Lowe, 1852 

Remarks: -ini, Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 

503); -idae, Schileyko (1 998 [in 1 998-2003]: 

162). 


Tryonigentinae Schileyko, 1991 [31 August] 


6): 219 

Type genus://'gens Pilsbry, 1927 

Remarks: Original spelling Tryonigeninae. 

Trypanaxinae Gougerot & Le Renard, 1987 [23 

January] 

Reference: Cahiers des Naturalistes, new ser., 

42(3): 65 

Type genus: f//s Cossmann, 1889 

Trypanostomia 

Remarks: Cited by Ponder & Waren (1988: 294) 

as a family-group name "Trypanostomia Try- 

on, 1865". However, Tryon (1865: 124) only 

used the expression "Trypanostomoid Section". 

TuBiDAE Finlay & /ick, 1937 [20 May] 

Reference: New Zealand Geological Survey, 

Palaeontological Bulletin, 15: 40, 43 

Type genus: |7 Lea, 1833 

TuBiFERiDAE,1895 [February] 


1: 42, 77 

Type genus: -[Tubifer P\et{e, 1856 

Remarks: -oidea [as-acea], Pchellntsev(1965: 

4). SeeCeritellidae, 

TuBiNiDAE Knight, 1956 [8 March] 



Type genus: ^Tubina Owen, 1860 



245). 

TuBispiRACEA Deshayes, 1832 

Reference: Encyclopédie méthodique. Histoire 

naturelle des vers, 2: table facing p. 553 

Remarks: Original spelling "les Tubispirés" 

(vernacular). Latinized by Reeve (1842b: 

43). Also spelled Tubispirata by Deshayes 

(1861 [in 1856-1865]: 279). Not available: 


TuBispiRANTiA Duméril, 1806 


Remarks: Given as the Latin equivalent of 

"Siphonobranches" (vernacular); see also 

Siphonobranchia. Taxon including the genera 

Turbinella, Pieuretoma, Cerithium, Murex, 

Buccinum, Conus, Purpura, Columbella, Oli- 

va, Nassa, Cypraea, Terebra, and Voluta. 



178 

TuBUAiiNi Cooke & Kondo, 1 961 [15 February] 


22^. ^3^ 

Type genus: Tubuaia Cooke & Kondo, 1961 

TuBULiBRANCHiA Burmeister, 1837 

Reference: Handbuch der Naturgeschichte, 2: 

495 

Remarks: Established by Cuvier (1830: 108) 

as an order and suborder "les Tubulibranch- 

es". Treated by Burmeister and by de Stefani 

& Pantanelli (1879: 144 [as Tubulibran- 

chidae]) as a family-group name and not avail- 

able as such (not based on a genus). 

TuDicLiNAE Cossmann, 1901 [October] 


4: 60 

Type genus: Tudicla Röding, 1798 

Remarks: Original spelling Tudiculinae, based 

on Tudicula Cossmann, 1901 , an unjustified 

emendation of Tudicla. Spelling corrected (Art. 

35.4.2) to Tudiclidae by Finlay & Marwick 

(1937: 69). For a discussion of the nomenclature 

of Tudicla/Tudicula, see Rosenberg & 

Petit (1987: 59). 

TuRBiciNA Férussac, 1 822 [1 3 April] 


mollusques: xxxii 

Remarks: Original spelling "les Turbicines" 


183); also, as Turbineae, by Menke (1828: 


as such (not based on a genus). See 

also CycJostomatidae. 

TURBINELLIDAE SwainSOn, 1835 

Reference: The elements of modern conchology: 

13,20 

Type genus: Turbinella Lamarck, 1799 



to Swainson (1840). -inae, same reference; 

-oidea, Riedel (2000: 195). See also Galeo- 

didae. 

TuRBiNiNAE Rafinesque, 1815 


Type genus: Turbo Linnaeus, 1758 

Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Turbinacea, 

based on "Turbonus T. [sic = Turbonus 

Rafinesque] Turbo L.". First established as 

(family) "les Turbinacé[e]s" (vernacular) by 

Lamarck (1809: 321 ), but not generally attributed 

to that author, -oidea [as -acea], Cossmann 

(1918: 102). 


TuRBONELLiNiNAE Knight, 1956 [8 March] 



Type genus: -fTurbonellina de Koninck, 1881 



198). 

TuRBONiDAE Gray, 1847 [October] 

Reference: The Annals and Magazine of Nat- 

ural History, 20:27 ^ 

Type genus: Turbona Leach [in Gray], 1847 

TURBONILLINAE,1849 

Reference: Index Palaeontologicus, II, Abt. , 

Enumerator Paleontologicus: 432 

Type genus: Turbonilla Risso, 1826 

Remarks: Original spelling (family) Turbonillina. 

Established independently by F. Nordsieck 

(1972: 121). -idae, Locard (1886: 211); -ini, 


TuRciciNAE Habe, 1976 


Type genus: Turcica H. Adams & A. Adams, 

1854 

Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. Used 

but not made available (no diagnosis) by 

Higo & Goto (1993: 36). 

TuRKMENAMNicoLiNAE Izzatullaev, Sitnikova & 

Starobogatov, 1985 [after 11 September] 



new ser., 90(5): 57 

Type genus: Turkmenamnicola Izzatullaev, 

Sitnikova & Starobogatov, 1985 

TuRRiBAicALiiNAE B. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 

1917 



in Wien, 9(3): 26, 37, 50 

Type genus: Turribaicalia B. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 

1917 

Remarks: Not available (type genus then un- 

available) from . Dybowski (1913b: 906); 

nor from Dybowski & Grochmalicki (1914: 

277, 280). 

TuRRicASPiiNAE B. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 

1915 

Reference: Über kaspische Schnecken aus der 

Abteilung "Turhcaspiinae" subfam. nova zum 

Vergleich mit den Turribaicaliinae nobis: [103] 

Type genus: Turricaspia B. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 

1915

Remarks: Not available (type genus then un- 

available) from B. Dybowski (1913b: 906); 

nor from B. Dybowski &Grochmalicki (1914: 

277). -idae, Radoman (1985: 137, 157). 

TuRRicuLiDAE Carpenter, 1861 

Reference: Annual Report of the Board of 

Regents of the Smithsonian Institution for 

1860:178 

Type genus: Turricula Fabricius, 1823 

Remarks: Invalid: judging from the context, 

Carpenter based Turriculidae on Turricula 

Fabricius, 1823, which is a junior homonym 

of Turricula Schumacher, 1817 [see Turricu- 

linae Powell, 1942] and was published in a 

rejected work (Opinion 521 [1958: 201]). 

TuRRicuLiNAE Powoll, 1942 [15 July] 



Type genus: Turr/cu/a Schumacher, 1817 


of Turricula Hermann, 1783. Ponder 

& Waren (1988: 307) believed that "Turriculidae 

Blainville, 1 824 (as Turriculacea), is an 

earlier name which may be able to be used" 

forTurridae. However, Blainville (1824: 186) 

used Turriculacea for cephalopods, based 

on the fossil genus Turrilites Lamarck, 1801 

TuRRiDAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853 [June] 

(1838) 


1:87 

Type genus: Tivm's Rod i ng, 1798 

Remarks: Original spelling Turritidae. -inae, H. 

Adams & A. Adams (1853 [in 1853-1858]: 

87); -ini, Oyama (1966: 1-2); -oidea, Chang 

[Chen-Kwoh] (2001: 1). Pleurotoma Lama- 

rck, 1799, is an objective synonym of Turris, 

and was listed in its synonymy 1 H. Adams 

& A. Adams, although they did not explicitly 

stated that they rejected Pleurotomidae because 

of the synonymy of its type genus. 

Turridae is in prevailing usage and is conserved 


of Pleurotomidae. 

TuRRiTELLiDAE Lovén, 1847 [9 June] 

Reference: Kongliga Vetenskaps-Akademiens 

Förhandlingar, (1847): 194 

Type genus: Tumfe/Za Lamarck, 1799 

Remarks: Original spelling Turritellea, estab- 

lished at unspecified rank above genus, -inae 

[asTurritellae], Troschel (1858 [in 1856-1891]: 

1 52); -oidea [as -acea], Korobkov (1 955: 220). 


TuRRiTELLOPSiNAE Marwick, 1957 [March] 



Type genus: Turritellopsis G. O. Sars, 1878 

Remarks: -idae / -oidea [declared new], Starobogatov 

[in Starobogatov & Sitnikova] (1 983: 

20). 

TuRTONiiDAE Rosen, 1910 

Reference: Lunds Universitets Arsskrift, new 

ser., Afd. 2, 6: 63-64 

Type genus: Turtonia Rosen, 1910 


of TurtoniaA\óer, 1848 [Bivalvia]. See 

Roseniidae. 

TuTUFiNAE Kuroda, Habe & Oyama, 1971 [27 

September] 


[English text only] 

Type genus: Tufa/a Jousseaume, 1881 


TuTuiLANiDAE Hubondick, 1952 [13 June] 

Reference: Bernice P. Bishop Museum, Occasional 

Papers, 20(18): 304 

Type genus: TL/fu/Vana Hubendick, 1952 

Tychobraheidae Horny, 1992 [June] 

Reference: Casopis Narodniho Muzea, Rada 

Prirodovedna, 159(1-4): 104 

Type genus: -fTychobrahea Horny, 1992 

Tylodininae Gray, 1847 [November] 



Type genus: Tylodina Rafinesque, 1814 

Remarks: Original spelling Tylodinana. -idae, 

Gray (1857a: 63, 203); -oidea [as -acea], 

Abbott (1974: 346). 

Tylostomatinae Stoliczka, 1868 [1 October] 



Fauna of Southern India, Vol. 2, Parts 

7-10:292 

Type genus: tTylostoma Sharpe, 1849 

Remarks: Original spelling Tylostominae. 

-idae, Pchelintsev (1951: 256); again declared 

fam. nov. by Pchelintsev (1963: 

38). 

Typhinae Cossmann, 1903 [December] 


5: 11 

Type genus: t Typhis Montfort, 1810

180 


72). Invalid: junior homonym of Typhidae 

Burmeister, 1834, based on Typhis Risso, 

1816 [Crustacea]. 

Umbiliini Schilder, 1932 [20 October] 


Type genus: Umbilia Jousseaume, 1884 

Remarks: No diagnosis, -idae, Iredale (1935: 

105);-inae, Franc (1968a: 298). 

Umboneidae Lyssenko & Aliev, 1987 [after 4 Feb- 

ruary] 


1987(1): 117 

Type genus: tUmbonea Pchelintsev, 1965 

Remarks: Not available from Lyssenko (1984: 

16) (no diagnosis and published in a dissertation 

abstract, not available for nomencla- 

tural purpose). 

Umboniinae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1 854 [May] 

(1840) 


1:407 

Type genus: Umbonium Link, 1807 

Remarks: -idae, A. Adams (1863: 264); -ini, 

Kiel & Bändel (2001 : 1 51 ). Rotella Lamarck, 

1822, is an objective synonym of Umbonium, 

and was listed in its synonymy by H. Adams 

& A. Adams when they established Umboniinae. 

Although Umboniinae was not explicitly 

introduced as a substitute name for Rotelli- 

nae, it is now in prevailing usage and is conserved 

under Art. 40.2 with precedence from 

Rotellinae. 

Umbraculidae Dall, 1889 [June] (1827) 


Zoology, 1 8: 59 

Type genus: L/mbracu/t/m Schumacher, 1817 


1938-1944]: 49); -inae, Abbott (1974: 346). 

Umbrella Lamarck, 1819, is an objective synonym 

of Umbraculum and was listed in its 

synonymy by Dall when he established Um- 

braculidae; Umbraculidae is in prevailing usage 

and, under Art. 40.2, it must be conserved 

with the precedence of Umbrellidae. 

Umbrellidae Gray, 1827 

Reference: Encyclopaedia metropolitana, Vol. 7. 

Plates to zoology: plate Mollusca III [= plate 4] 

Type genus: Umbrella Lamarck, 1819 

Remarks: Férussac (1 822 [in 1 821 -1 822]: xxix) 

earlier used the family name "les Ombrelles" 

(vernacular), -inae. Gray (1847b: 163). See 

also Umbraculidae. 


Unabranchia Latreille, 1824 [November] 



Remarks: Original spelling "Unabranches" 




Undulabucaniinae Wahlman, 1992 


Professional Paper, 1066-O: 141 

Type genus: t^ndtv/abacan/a Wahlman, 1992 

Unelidae Rankin, 1979 [25 May] 



Type genus: Unela Er. Marcus, 1953 

Uniplocidae Lyssenko, 1984 


SSSR i ikh stratigraficheskoe znachenie: 1 

Type genus: -\Uniplocus Lyssenko, 1984 



for nomenclatural purpose. 

Uniseriatae Eliot, 1910 


Mollusca, Part 8: 74-75, 170 

Remarks: Established as a subfamily [of Aeolidiidae]. 



Upellidae Pchelintsev, 1965 


Kryma: 113 

Type genus: tUpella Pchelintsev, 1965 

Upembellini Van Goethem, 1977 [July] 

Reference: Musée Royal de ÍAfhque Centrale, 

Annales, Sciences Zoologiques, 218: 121 

Type genus: Upembella Van Goethem, 1969 

Urceidae Chaper, 1884 

Reference: Bulletin de la Société Zoologique de 

France, 9, [Extrait des Procés-verbaux]: xiii 

Type genus: Urceus Mörch, 1857a [ex Klein] 


forAchatinidae, because Chaper considered 

Achatina a junior synonym of "Urceus Klein". 

Urobranchia Latreille, 1824 [November] 



Remarks: Original spelling "Urobranches" (ver- 




Urocoptidae Pilsbry, 1898 [3 January] (1868) 


Type genus: Urocoptis Beck, 1837 

Remarks: Although Pilsbry did not give reasons 

when he established Urocoptidae, he (Pilsb- 

ry & Vanatta, 1898b [12 July]: 268) treated 

Urocoptis as a senior synonym of Cylindrella 

Pfeiffer, and apparently intended to introduce 

Urocoptidae as a substitutre name for Cylindrellidae. 

Urocoptidae is in prevailing usage. 

However, the type species designation of 

Cylindrella by Pilsbry (1926b: 70) makes it a 

synonym of Brachypodella, and not of Urocoptis. 

This is an Art. 41 situation that should 

be brought to the ICZN. -inae, Pilsbry (1 902 

[in 1902-1903]: 105). 

Urocyclidae Simroth, 1889 

Reference: Nova Acta, Kaiserlich Leopoldinish-Carolinische 

Deutsche Akademie der 

Naturforschen 54{^). 62 

Type genus: Urocyclus Gray, 1864 

Remarks: -inae (Thiele, 1931 [in 1929-1935]: 

643); -ini, Schileyko (2002 [in 1998-2003]: 

1219). 

Urotrematidae Torres Minguez, 1925 

Reference: Buttleti de la Institución Catalana 

de Historia Natural, ser. 2, 5: 149 


Usedomellinae Gründel, 1998 


, 474(6): 4 

Type genus: \Usedomella Gründel, 1998 

Vaginulidae Martens, 1866 

Reference: The Record of Zoological Literature 

[Zoological Record], 2: 269 

Type genus: Vaginulus Féxussac, 1821 

Remarks: -inae, Cockerell (1891: 216, 220); 


1944]: 68). 

Valencienniinae Kramberger-Gorjanovic, 1923 

Reference: Glasnik Hrvatskoga Prirodoslovnoga 

Drustva, 35(1-2): 94, 98 

Type genus: ^Valenciennius Rousseau, 1842 

Remarks: Original spelling Valenciennesildae, 

based on Valenciennesia P. Fischer, 1859, 

an unjustified emendation of Valenciennius. 

Introduced explicitly as a subfamily, despite 

the suffix -idae. -idae, Korobkov (1 955: 438). 

Valloniinae Morse, 1864 [17 March] 


Natural History, 1:5,21 

Type genus: Vallonia Risso, 1826 


Remarks: Original spelling Valloninae. Name 

placed on the Official List by Direction 27 

(1955: 484), but attributed in error to Pilsbry 

(1900: 564). -idae, Pilsbry (1900, ibid.). See 

alsoCircinariidae. 

Valvatidae Gray, 1840 [between March and 

June] 


land and fresh-water shells of the British Islands 

by W. Turton: 79 

Type genus: Valvata O. F. Müller, 1774 


27 (1955: 484). Authorship sometimes 

attributed to W. Thompson ( 1 840 [Sept.]: 1 

[as Valvatadae]), which is later, -oidea [as 

-oideae], Hannibal (1912a: 196); -inae, Pre- 

ston (1915: 95). 

Vanikoridae Gray, 1840 [4 November] 

Reference: Synopsis of the contents of the British 

Museum, ed. 42, 2"^ printing: 121, 152 

Type genus: Vanikoro Quoy & Gaimard, 1832 

Remarks: Original spelling Vanicoroidae, 

based on Vanlcoro Gray, 1840, an unjusti- 

fied emendation of Vanikoro. Placed on the 

Official List by Opinion 1009 (1974: 159). 

-inae [as "subfamily Vanikoridae"], Tryon 

(1886: 5); -oidea, Starobogatov (1970: 37). 

Vanpalmeriidae Adegoke, 1977 [29 March] 


7 ^ (295): 204 

Type genus: f Vanpa/mer/a Adegoke, 1977 

Varicellini H. B. Baker, 1941 [24 October] 


Type genus: Varicella L. Pfeiffer, 1854 

Remarks: Original spelling Varicellarum. -inae, 

Abbott (1989: 224). 

Varicosa Latreille, 1824 [November] 



Remarks: Original spelling "Variqueux" (ver- 




VasidaeH. Adams & A. Adams, 1853 [Septem- 

ber] (1840) 


1:155 

Type genus: Vasum Rod i ng, 1798 

Remarks: H. Adams & A. Adams considered 

Vasum to be a senior synonym of Scolymus 

Swainson, 1835, but did not give reasons 

why they established Vasidae. Vasidae is


now in prevailing usage. It is maintained 

under Art. 40.2, with the precedence of Scolymidae. 

-inae, Abbott (1954: 245). 

Vayssiereidae Thiele, 1931 [before 31 October] 



Type genus: Vayssierea Risbec, 1928 

Remarks: See also Okadaiidae. 

Velainellidae Vasseur, 1880 [3 June] 

Reference: Journal de Conchyliologie, 28(2): 182 

Type genus: \Velainella Vasseur, 1880 


42, 44, 324); -oidea [as Vellainelloidea], 


Velariacea Rankin, 1979 [25 May] 




the families Microhedylidae, Sabulincolidae, 

Unelidae, Mancohedylidae and 

Asperspinidae. Not available as a familygroup 


Velatinae Bändel, 2001 




Type genus: t\/e/atesMontfort, 1810 

Velutinidae Gray, 1840 [4 November] 

Reference: Synopsis of the contents of the British 

Museum, ed. 42, 2nd printing: 120, 152 

Type genus: Velutina Fleming, 1820 


263); -oidea, Wilson (in Beesley et al., 1 998: 

786). 

Veniliinae Chenu, 1859 


paléontologie conchyliologique, (1 ): 408 

Type genus: \/en///a Alder & Hancock, 1844 

Remarks: Original spelling Venilinae. Chenu 

treated Proctonotus [and Zephynna] as synonym 

of Venilla and established Veniliinae 

to replace Proctonotinae. Invalid: type genus 

a junior homonym of Venilla Rafinesque, 

1815 [Crustacea] and Venilla Morton, 1833 

[Bivalvia]. 

Ventriculidae Wenz, 1915 


der Nassauischen Vereins für Naturkunde 


Type genus: tVentriculus VMenz, 1914 

Verenaticinae Cossmann, 1924 [December] 


13:98 


Verenidae Gray, 1857 [9 May] 



Type genus: Verena Gray, 1857 

Remarks: Original spelling Verenadae. Invalid: 

type genus a junior homonym of Verena H. 

Adams & A. Adams, 1854. 

Vermetidae Rafinesque, 1815 


Type genus: Vermetus Dauäln, 1800 

Remarks: Original spelling (family) Vermetin- 

ia. Established independently by Gray (1 828: 

3). -inae [as Vermetina], Gray (1857a: 126); 

-oidea, H.B.Baker (1964: 179). 

Vermiculariidae Dail, 1913 

Reference: [in Eastman] Textbook of palaeontology, 

ed. 2, 1: 546 

Type genus: Vermicularia Lamarck, 1799 

Remarks: -inae. Franc (1 968a: 274). 

Veronicellidae Gray, 1840 [16 October] 



Type genus: \/eron/ce//a Blainville, 1817 

Remarks: -inae. Cockerel! (1891: 216, 218); 

-oidea [as -acea], Taylor & Sohl (1962: 13). 

Vertiginidae Fitzinger, 1833 



Type genus: Vertigo O. F. Müller, 1774 

Remarks: Original spelling ("Gruppe") Vertiginoidea, 

between genus and family. Placed on 

the Official List by Direction 27 (1955: 485), 

but attributed in error to Stimpson (1 851 : 53). 

-inae, Morse (1864: 5, 38); -oidea [as -acea], 

Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 139); -ini [as 

-eae], Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 505). 

Vesicidae J. 0. Burch, 1945 [May] 

Reference: Minutes of the Conchological Club 

of Southern California, 48: 2 

Type genus: Ves/ca Swainson, 1840 


for Bullidae, based on Bulla Linnaeus, 1 758, 

which Burch considered to be a senior synonym 

of /\fysMontfort, 1810, due to the overlooked 

designation [by Linnean tautonymy] 

of Bulla naucum Linnaeus, 1758, as type 

species. However, Opinion 196 subsequent-

ly placed Bulla Linnaeus, 1758, on the Offi- 

cial List with Bulla ampulla Linnaeus, 1758, 

as type species. Vesica has the same type 

species (by subsequent designation by Gray, 

1847b: 161), and Vesicidae is thus an ob- 

jective synonym of Bullidae. 

Vespericolini Emberton, 1995 [13 November] 

Reference: Malacologia, 37(1 ): 86 

Type genus: Vespericola Pilsbry, 1939 

Vexillinae Thiele, 1929 [before 21 October] 



Type genus: \/ex/7/am Röding, 1798 

Remarks: -idae, Abbott (1 974: 236). 

ViANiNAE H. B. Baker, 1922 [8 August] 



Type genus: Viana H. Adams & A. Adams, 

1856 

VicARiiHELiciNAE Schileyko, 1991 [31 August] 


6): 227 

Type genus: \///7/?// Pilsbry, 1919 

ViDALiELLiNAE H. Nordsleck, 1986 [7 November] 

Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 1 1 7( 1 - 

3):112 

Type genus: -^Vidaliella Wenz, 1940 

ViLLiERSiiDAE Abbott, 1974 [October] 

Reference: American seashells, ed. 2: 361 

Type genus: \//7//ers/a d'Orbigny, 1837 

Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis and listed 

in synonymy of Onchidorididae. 

ViTREiNAE H. B. Baker, 1930 [24 April] 


Type genus: Vitrea Fitzinger, 1833 


tion 27 (1955: 485), but attributed in error to 

Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 587). -ini, A. 

Riedel (1966: 16); -idae, Hausdorf (1998: 56). 

VlTRINELLIDAE Bush, 1897 [July] 


Academy of Arts and Sciences, 10: 107 

Type genus: Vitrinella . . Adams, 1850 

Remarks: -inae, Abbott (1974: 82). 

ViTRiNiDAE Fitzinger, 1833 

Reference: Beiträge zur Landeskunde Oes- 

terreich's unter der Enns, Bd. 3: 91 

Type genus: \//fr/na Draparnaud, 1801 


Remarks: Original spelling ("Gruppe") Vit- 

rinoidea, between genus and family, -inae. 

Gray (1840a: 109); -oidea [as-acea], Pfeffer 

(1878:251). 

ViTRiNULiNi Schileyko, 2003 [April] 



Type genus: Vitrinula Gray, 1857 

ViTRiPLUTONiiNAE Collinge, 1893 [31 October] 


2(8): 204 

Type genus: Vitriplutonia CoW'mqe, 1893 

Remarks: Replacement name for Plutoniinae, 

based on the erroneous assumption that its 

type genus Plutonia Morelet, 1864, was preoccupied 

by Plutonia Hicks, 1871 [Thlobita]. 

Vitrinoplutoniinae is an incorrect subsequent 

spelling by Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 143). 

ViviPARiDAE Gray, 1847 [November] (1833) 



Type genus: V/V/pams Mon tfort, 1810 

Remarks: -inae. Gill (1871: 7); -oidea [as 

-oideae], Hannibal (1912a: 192). When he 

established Viviparidae, Gray listed Paludina 

in synonymy of Viviparus, and Viviparidae is 

implicitly a substitute name for Paludinidae, 

earlier employed by Gray (e.g., 1840c: 152). 

Under Art. 40.2, Viviparidae takes the precedence 

of Paludinidae. Placed on the Official 

List by Opinion 573 (1959: 118). 

Vltaviellidae Bändel & Fryda, 1999 [30 September] 

Reference: Geológica et Palaeontologica, 33: 

224 

Type genus: ^Vltaviella Fryda & Manda, 1997 

Remarks: -inae, Fryda & Heidelberger (2003: 

36). 

VoLEMiDAE Winckworth, 1945 [25 July] 

Reference: Proceedings of the Malacoiogical 


Type genus: Volema Röding, 1798 


Eames [in Davies] (1971 : 362). 

VoLUTHARPiNAE Higo & Goto, 1993 [1 Febru- 

ary] 




Type genus: Volutharpa P. Fischer, 1856 



VoLUTiLiTHiNAE Pilsbry & OlssoD, 1954 [7 September] 


gy, 35{^ 52): ^ 4 [284] 

Type genus: -fVolutilithes Swainson, 1831 

VoLUTiNAE Rafinesque, 1815 


Type genus: \/o/üte Linnaeus, 1758 

Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Volutid- 

ia.-iclae[asVolutadae], Fleming (1822: 490); 


1926]: 92); -ini, Bail & Poppe (2001: 7, 10). 

VoLUTOBULBiNAE Cossmann, 1899 [April] 


3: 104 


VOLUTODERMATINAE Pilsbry & OlSSOn, 1954 [7 

September] 


gy, 35{^ 52): ^ 9 [289] 

Type genus: -fVolutoderma Gabb, 1876 

Remarks: Original spelling Volutoderminae. 

VoLUTOMiTRiNAE Gray, 1854 [25 July] 



Type genus: Volutomitra H. Adams & A. Adams, 

1853 

Remarks: Original spelling Volutomitrina. 

-idae, Cernohorsky (1970: 95, 103). 

VoLUTOMORPHiNAE Djalilov, 1977 

Reference: [Cretaceous gastropods from the 

south-east of central Asia]: 93 

Type genus: -[Volutomorpha Gabb, 1877 

VoLUTOPSiiNAE Habe & Sato, 1973 [15 Novem- 

ber] 

Reference: Proceedings of the Japanese Society 

of Systematic Zoology, 8: 4 

Type genus: Volutopsius March, 1857a 

Remarks: -ini, Bouchet & Kantor, herein. 

VoLVATELLiNAE Pilsbry, 1895 [2 February] 


15(60): 351 

Type genus: Volvatella Pease, 1860 

Remarks: -idae / -oidea. Baba (1966:201). 

VoLviNi Schilder, 1932 [15 March] 



Type genus: Vo/va Röding, 1798 


Simniini, probably based on the fact that 

Volva is the oldest genus-group name in the 

tribe; Art. 40.2 does not apply, -inae. Franc 

(1968a: 299). 

VoLvuLELLiDAE Chaban, 2000 

Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Institute, 

Russian Academy of Sciences, 286: 27 

Type genus: Volvulella Newton, 1891 


forVolvulidae Locard, 1886, invalid because 

its type genus is a junior homonym. Abbott 

(1974: 662) has an index entry Volvulellidae, 

which refers to page 322; the latter contains 

the family Volvatellidae and the genus Vol- 

vulella; Volvulellidae is obviously a lapsus. 

VoLvuLiDAE Locard, 1886 

Reference: Prodrome de malacologie française. 

Catalogue général des mollusques vivants de 

France. Mollusques marins: 69 

Type genus: Uo/vu/a A. Adams, 1850 


of Volvula GistI, 1848 [Diptera]. 

Watsonellinae Parkhaev, 2001 

Reference: Transactions of the Paleontologi- 

cal Institute, Russian Academy of Sciences, 

282:187 

Type genus: -[Watsonella Grabau, 1900 

Remarks: Again declared new by Parkhaev 

(2002: 36 [Russian edition], 34 [English edi- 

tion]). 

Watsoniinae I rédale & Laseron, 1957 [8 May] 

Reference: Procedings of the Royal Zoological 

Society of New South Wales, (1955- 

1956): 98, 105 

Type genus: Watsonia de Folin, 1880 


Ctiloceratidae determined by Art. 24 

(family vs. subfamily). 

Weeksiidae Sohl, 1961 [10 February] 


Professional Paper, 331 -A: 50 

Type genus: -[Weeksia Stephenson, 1941 

Wladislaviidae B. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 1925 

Reference: Kosmos, 50(2-3): 821, 867, 877 

Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus; 

WladislaviaA. Wagner, 1927, was published 

later and is taxonomically unrelated 

[Helicidae] (the genera included in Wladisla- 

viidae are now placed in Planorbidae).

Xancidae Pilsbry, 1922 [4 January] 


Natural Sciences ofPhiladelpiiia, 73: 342 

Type genus: Xancus Röding, 1798 

Remarks: Established as substitute name for 

Turbinellidae, based on Turbinella Lamarck, 

1799, treated by Pilsbry as a synonym of 

Xancus. Placed on the Official Index by Opin- 


to Woodring (1 928: 250). -inae, Abbott (1 954: 

244). 

Xanthomelontidae Iredale, 1 937 [30 September] 


18(2): 40 

Type genus: Xanthomelon Martens, 1860 

Remarks: -inae, Schileyko (2003 [in 1998- 

2003]: 1574). 

Xanthonychidae Strebel & Pfeffer, 1879 [November] 


mexicanischer Land- und Süsswasser Conchylien, 

4: 25 

Type genus: Xanthonyx Crosse & P. Fischer, 

1867 

Remarks: Original spelling Xanthonycidae. 

-inae. Zilch (1960 [in 1959-1960]: 649). 

Xenophoridae Troschel, 1852 (1840) 

Reference: Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 18(2): 

280 

Type genus: Xenophora Fischer von Waldheim, 

1807 

Remarks: Original spelling (family) Xenophora- 

cea. -oidea [as -acea], Korobkov (1955: 240). 


(1964: 417), but credited in error to Philippi 

(1853: 185). Although Troschel did not men- 

tion Phorus and Phoridae when he established 

Xenophoridae, Xenophora Fischer von Waldheim, 

1807, is a senior synonym of Phorus 

Montfort, 1810; Xenophoridae is in prevailing 

usage and, under Art. 40.2, it must be conserved 

and takes the precedence of Phoridae. 

Xerariontales Roth, 1996 [2 January] 

Reference: The Veliger, 39(1): 34, 41 

Type genus: Xerarionta Pilsbry, 1913 

Remarks: Roth established the name Xerariontales 

in a phylogenetic classification rejecting 

formal categorical ranks; he 

suggested that it could be considered equiv- 


alent to Xerariontini by a "hypothetical sys- 

tematist concerned with expressing [his] 

results within the Linnaean hierarchy". 

Xerophilidae Mörch, 1864 



17-22 (for 1863): 281 

Type genus: Xerophila Held, 1837 

Remarks: Type genus not mentionned, but 

infered to be Xerophila. -inae, Kobelt 

(1 904: 67, 1 32). Invalid: type genus placed 

on the Official Index by Opinion 431 (1956: 

351). 

Xestinae Gude & B. B. Woodward, 1921 [24 

October] 



Type genus: XesteAlbers, 1850 

Remarks: -idae, Iredale (1941b: 67). 

Xylodisculidae Waren, 1992 [25 February] 

Reference: Bollettino Malacologico, 27(10- 

12): 180 

Type genus: Xylodiscula Marshall, 1988 

Yangtzespirinae Yu, 1984 [July?] 

Reference: [Yu Wen] Developments in Geoscience 

[Contribution to 27th International 

Geological Congress, 1984, Moscow]: 28 

Type genus: -fYangtzespiraYu, 1979 

Remarks: -idae, Yu (1987: 208). 

Yetinae Gray, 1847 [November] 



Type genus: Yeius Bowdich, 1822 

Remarks: Original spelling Yetina. See also Cym- 

biinae. 

Yochelcionellidae Runnegar& Jell, 1976 

Reference: /\/c/?er/nga, 1(2): 129 

Type genus: -\Yochelcionella Runnegar & Rojeta, 

1974 

Remarks: Again declared new by Golikov & 

Starobogatov (1989: 70). -oidea, Parkhaev 

(2001:166). 

Yunqueinae Schileyko, 1998 [November] 



Type genus: Yunquea H. B. Baker, 1940 


H. B. Baker (1961: 166); nor from Franc 

(1968b: 592, as Yunqueneinae). 

Zaggleinae Webb, 1959 [14 February] 

Reference: Gastropodia, 1(3): 22 

Type genus: Zacoleus Pilsbry, 1903

186 

Zaptychiinae Wenz, 1938 [March] 


52,54 

Type genus: tZaptychius Walcott, 1 883 


Zilch (1959 [in 1959-1960]: 70). 

Zaptyxini Zilch, 1954 [15 April] 


3):48 

Type genus: Zaptyx Pilsbry, 1900 

Remarks: Original spelling Zaptycheae. Name 

only, no diagnosis. Diagnosed by Zilch (1959 

[in 1 959-1 960]: 391 ). -inae, Abbott (1 989: 216). 

Zardinellidae Bändel, 1994 


452: 84 

Type genus: -fZardinella Bändel, 1994 

Zariinae Gray, 1850 [after 12 February] 


Type genus: Zaria Gray, 1842 

Remarks: Original spelling Zariana. 

Zeacolpini Marwick, 1971 [April] 


Paleontological Bulletin, 44: 10 

Type genus: Zeacolpus Finlay, 1926 

Zebininae Coan, 1964 [1 January] 

Reference: Veliger, 6(3): 165, 169 

Type genus: Zebina H. Adams & A. Adams, 1 854 

Remarks: -idae. Poppe & Goto (1 991 : 352). 

Zeidoridae Naef, 1913 


Zoologie, {2): 157 

Type genus: Ze/dora A. Adams, 1860 

Remarks: Original spelling Zidoridae, based 

on Zidora P. Fischer, 1885, an unjustified 

emendation of Zeidora. 

Zemaciinae a. Sysoev, 2003 [June] 

Reference: Ruthenica, 13(1): 86 

Type genus: -fZemacies Finlay, 1926 

Zemiridae Iredale, 1924 [24 October] 


of New South Wales, 49(3): 252 

Type genus: Zemira H. Adams & A. Adams, 1 853 

Zephyrinidae Iredale & O'Donoghue, 1 923 [March] 



Type genus: Zephyrina Quatrefages, 1844 

Remarks: When they established the name 

Zephyrinidae, Iredale & O'Donoghue includ- 


ed in it Janolus Bergh, 1884 [with Janus, Antiopa, 

and Antiopella as synonyms] and 

Zephyrina. They probably established the 

family name based on the oldest generic 

name by them considered valid, rather than 

as a substitute name for Janidae and Antiop- 

idae, invalid. Art. 40.2 does not apply, -oidea, 

Pruvot-Fol (1954: 371). See also Antiopellidae 

and Janolidae. 

Zerotulidae Waren & Hain, 1996 [1 October] 


Type genus: Zerotula Finlay, 1926 

Zeugobranchia Ihering, 1876 

Reference: Jahrbijcher der Deutschen Malakozoologischen 


Remarks: Established as an order comprising 

the families Fissurellidae, Haliotidae and 

Pleurotomahidae. Treated by Dall (1892: 423) 

as superfamily Zygobranchia, and by Thiele 

(1925 [in 1925-1926]: 75) as "Sippe" [= su- 

perfamily] Zeugobranchia. Not available as a 


ZiDONiNAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853 [Octo- 

ber] 


1:161 

Type genus: Zidona H. Adams & A. Adams, 1 853 

Remarks: -ini [as -ides], Pilsbry & Olsson 

(1954: 17 [287]). 

ZiTTELiiDAE Schilder, 1 936 [1 5 July] 



Type genus: \Zittelia Gemmellaro, 1869 

ZiziPHiNiNAE Gray, 1847 [November] 


Society of London, ^.^4 

Type genus: Ziziphinus Gray, 1843 

Remarks: Original spelling Ziziphina. See also 

Calliostomatinae. 

ZoiLiNAE Iredale, 1935 [10 July] 


105-106 

Type genus: Zoila Jousseaume, 1884 

ZoNABRANCHiATAE Iredale & O'Donoghue, 1923 

[March] 




the family Duvauceliidae only. Not 


on a genus).

ZoNARiiNi Schilder, 1932 [20 October] 

Reference: Fossilium Catalogas, I, Pars 55: 172 

Type genus: Zonaria Jousseaume, 1884 

Remarks: No diagnosis. Diagnosed by Schilder 

(1939:184). 

ZoNiTARioNiNi Schileyko, 2002 [September] 



Type genus: Zonitarion Pfeffer, 1883 

ZoNmoAE Mörch, 1864 



17-22 (for 1863): 274 

Type genus: Zonites Montfort, 1810 

Remarks: -inae, Binney & Bland (1869: 281 ); 


1926]: 141). 

ZoNULispiRiNAE McLean, 1971 [1 July] 


Type genus: Zonulispira Bartsch, 1950 

ZoPHiNAE H. B. Baker, 1956 [10 May] 


Type genus: Zop/ios Gude, 1911 

Remarks: No diagnosis. Diagnosed by H. B. 

Baker (in Franc, 1968b: 563). 

ZosPEiDAE Brusina, II 

Reference: Mittheilungen des Naturwissenschaftlichen 

Vereins für Steiermark, Abhandlungen, 

22: 48 

Type genus: Zospeum Bourguignat, 1856 

Remarks: H. . Baker (1960: 117) attributed 

the name to "Bourguignat, 1856", but gave 

no reference. We could not find it in any of 

Bourguignat's 1856 papers, where the type 

genus is named and discussed. 

ZuiDAE Bourguignat, 1884 

Reference: [in Simon] Anales de la Sociedad 

Española de Historia Natural, 13: 127 

Type genus: Zúa Turton, 1831 

Zygitidae, 1 960 [about 1 5 August] 



Type genus: -fZygites KittI, 1891 

Zygopleurinae Wenz, 1938 [October] 


383 

Type genus: -\Zygopleura Koken, 1892 

Remarks: -idae. Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in 

Moore, 1960: 315); -oidea, Bändel (1991b: 

264). 


List of Gastropod Names 

Above the Family Group 

Abranchia p. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] 



Remarks: A division of Opisthobranchia Inferobranchiata 

containing the family Dermatobranchidaeonly. 

Abranchia P. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] 



Remarks: A division of Opisthobranchia Polybranchiata 

containing the family Phyllirhoidae 

only. 

Abranchiata Gill, 1870 [April] 

Reference: [in Dali] Proceedings of the Boston 

Society of Natural History, 13: 245 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of Rhipidoglossa 

containing the family Lepetidae. 

Spelling emended to Abranchia by P. Fischer 

(1885 [in 1880-1887]: 864). 

Abranchiata P. Fischer, 1883 



Remarks: A division of Opisthobranchia Anthobranchiata 

containing the family Hetero- 

dorididaeonly. 

Abranchiatae Labbé, 1934 


de France, 59:217 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of the 

order "Silicodermés", containing the families 

Oncidiidae and Oncidiellidae. 

Acanthobranchiata Alder & Hancock, 1864 [28 

April] 



Remarks: Emendation of Anthobranchia. 

Treated as a suborder of Nudibranchiata 

containing the families Dorididae, Doridop- 

sidae, and Polyceridae. 

Acera Latreille, 1824. See family list. 

Achatinina Schileyko, 1979 


80:55 


ing the superfamilies Achatinoidea, Subulinoidea, 

Clausilioidea and Partuloidea. 

Spelling and rank emended to infraorder 

Achatinoinei by H. Nordsieck (1993: 48).


AcLEiopROCTAOdhner, 1939 [26 August] 



Remarks: Established as a "Tribe" [= suborder] 

containing the families Eubranchidae, 

Cuthonidae and Calmidae. 

AcocHLiDiACEAOdhner, 1937 [October] 

Reference: Zoologischer Anzeiger, 120(3-4): 

52,62 

Remarks: Established as a "Sippe" containing 

the families Microhedylidae and Acochlidiidae. 

Treated as an order by Odhner 

(1939: 5). Spelling emended to (order) Acochlidioidea 

by Rankin (1979: 83); toAcochli- 

diida by Anderson (1992: 37). 

AcoELA Thiele, 1 926 [20 February] 

Reference: ¡Handbuch der Zoologie, 5(2): 110 

Remarks: Established as an order containing 

the suborders Notaspidea and Nudibranchia. 

AcoNCHOiDEA Gascoigne, 1985 [16 September] 


51(1): 11-12 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of Ascoglossa 

containing the families Elysiidae, 

Polybranchiidae, and Stiligeridae. 

AcROLoxoiNEi H. Nordsieck, 1993 [31 January] 

Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 121: 

48 

Remarks: Established as an infraorder of Branchiopulmonata. 

AcROPHTHALMA P. Fischor, 1883 [20 December] 



Remarks: Division of the Toxoglossa contain- 

ing the family Terebridae only. 

AcROPHTHALMA P. Fischer, 1884 [30 June] 


paléontologie conchyliologique, (7): 652-653 

Remarks: Established as a division of Taenioglossa 

containing the family Assimineidae. 

AcTAEONACEA Minichov, 1967 [after 25 Febru- 

ary] 


44:163 


ing Actaeonidae, Retusidae, Hydatinidae, 

and ?Diaphanidae. Spelling and rank 

emended to order Acteoniformes by Golikov 

& Starobogatov (1 989: 67). 

AcTENiDiACEA Tardy, 1970 


Zoologie, ser. 12, 12(3): 301, 363 

Remarks: Established as a suborder containing 

all the Nudibranchia except the superfamily 

Doridacea, i.e. the superfamilies 

Pseudoeuctenidiacea, Dendronotacea, Aeolidiacea, 

and Arminacea. 

AcTEOBRANCHiA Minichev & Starobogatov, 1975 



Remarks: Established as a superorder containig 

the orders Acteonida, Pleurobranchi- 

da, Doridida, and Aeolidida. 

AcTOPHiLA Dal!, 1885 [24 July] 


National Museum, 8(18): 274 

Remarks: Original spelling Akteophila. Taxon 

of unspecified rank containing Auhculidae and 

Otinidae. Spelling emended to ["Sippe"] Ac- 

teophila by Thiele (1 926 [in 1 925-1 926]: 1 35) 

and ["Stirps"] Actophila by Thiele (1931 [in 

1929-1935]: 463). Ranked as order Actophi- 

la by Starobogatov (1 970b: 45). See also Ello- 

biida. 

Adelobranchia Duméril, 1807 


ed. 2, 2: 122 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Adélobranches". 

Latinized by Link (1807: 130, as 

Adelobranchei). Established as a family. 

Spelling and rank emended to suborder Ade- 

lobranchia by Rafinesque (1815: 17). 

Adeloderma Férussac, 1822 [13 April] 


mollusques: xxxvj 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) 

"Adélodermes". Latinized by Menke (1830: 

87). Established as a suborder containing 

the family Sigaretidae. 

Adelopneumona Gray, 1821 

Reference: London Medical Repository, 15: 230 


the genera Umax, Onchidium, Plectophorus, 

Testacella, Vitrina, Helix, Achatina, Clausula, 

Auricula, Carychium, Phytia, Lymnaea, 

Planorbis, and Ancylus. 

Aeolidioidea Eliot, 1910 


Mollusca, Part 8: 70

Remarks: Established as a "sub-tribe" [above 

family level] containing the families Aeolidiidae, 

Glaucidae, Fionidae, Heroidae, Dotonidae, 

and Myrrhinidae. Treated by Thiele (1931 [in 

1929-1935]: 441) as a "Stirps" [= superfami- 

ly] Aeolidiacea with broader contents. 

AEROPNEusTASalvini-Plawen, 1991 [7 June] 


Remarks: Unranked taxon containing Gymnomorpha 

and Pulmonata. 

Agama Latreille, 1824 [November] 



Remarks: Introduced as the vernacular "section 

Agames". Latinized by Latreille (1825: 199). 

Taxon containing a mixture of gastropod, polyplacophoran, 

bivalve, and brachiopod taxa. 

Aglossa p. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] 


paléontologie conchyliologique, (5): 519, 

529, 532, 544, 551 ; (6): 585, 597 

Remarks: Name used by Fischer to designate 

seven unrelated taxa of gastropods without 

a radula. 

AcNATHAMörch, 1859 



Oleacina and Testacella. Used by P. Fischer 

(1883 [in 1880-1887]: 447) as the name of 

a taxon above the family group containing 

the family Testacellidae; by Hutton (1884: 

1 88) as a taxon containing Streptaxidae and 

Testacellidae; by Tryon (1885: 6) as a taxon 

containing Testacellidae, Oleacinidae, 

Streptaxidae, and Helicoidea. 

Agnatha p. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] 



Remarks: Established as a taxon of unspecified 

rank containing the family Hermaeidae. 

Agnathomorpha Pilsbry, 1900 [10 November] 



Remarks: Established as a superfamily con- 

taining the families Glandinidae, Rhytididae, 

Streptaxidae, and Circinariidae. 

AiLLYiDA Minichev & Slavoshevskaja, 1971 



the family Aillyidae. 


AioLOBRANCHiATA H. Adams & A. Adams, 1 854 

[November] 


2:62 


the families Tritoniidae, Proctonotidae, 

Dotidae, Aeolidiidae, Hermaeidae, Elysiidae, 

and Limapontiidae. 

Alata N.Wagner, 1885 

Reference: Die Wirbellosen des Weissen 

Meeres: 118, 120 

Remarks: Established as an order of Pteropoda 

containg the genera Cymbulia and Tiedemannia. 

Allogastropoda Haszprunar, 1985 

Reference: Zeitschrift für Zoologisches Systematik 

und Evolutionsforschung, 23(1 ): 25 

Remarks: Established as a superorder con- 

taining the superfamilies Nerinoidea, Architectonicoidea, 

and Pyramidelloidea. 

Amberleyata Pchelintsev, 1963 


Kryma.4^ 


the superfamilies Amberleyoidea and Tro- 

choidea. 

Amphibiae Menke, 1828 


19 


ing the family Auriculidae. 

Amphibolacea Van Mol, 1967 

Reference: Académie Royale de Belgique, 

Classe des Sciences, Mémoires, 37(5): 11 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of - 

sommatophora containing the family Amphibolidae 

only. Spelling and rank emended 

to order Amphibolida [name credited to Gray, 

1840; see family list] by Starobogatov 

(1970b: 46); to superorder Amphiboliformii 

and order Amphiboliformes [names credited 

to Starobogatov, 1 970] by Amitrov (1 984: 

39). 

Amphigastropoda Simroth, 1906 



1:839 

Remarks: Also published in Simroth (1 906: 8). 

Established as a class containing the family 

Bellerophontidae only. See also Galerocon- 

cha.

190 

Anaclodonta Macdonald, 1881 [25 March] 


Zoology, 15:243-244 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of Probos- 

cidifera containing the families Velutinidae, 

Naticidae, Tritonidae, Ranellidae, Doliidae, 

Cassididae, and Strombidae; and also as a 

suborder of Rosthfera containing Cypraeidae, 

Vermetidae, Calyptraeidae, Planaxidae, Lit- 

torinidae, Rissoidae, Truncatellidae, Cerithi- 

idae, Melaniidae, Paludinidae, Valvatidae, 

Cyclostomidae, Cyclophoridae, and Diplom- 

matinidae. 

ANADORIDACEAOdhner, 1968 



the families Corambidae, Okeniidae, Onchldorididae 

[= "Tribe" Suctoha], Thophidae, 

Aegiretidae, Polyceridae, Gymnodohdidae, 

Vayssiereidae, and Rhodopidae [= "Tribe" 

Non Suctoha]. 

Anandria Stimpson, 1864 

Reference: American Journal of Science and 

Arts, ser. 2, 38: 47 

Remarks: Established as a "Tribe" [above fam- 

ily level] of Ctenobranchiata containing "the 

(American) Melaniae and the Vermetf, "and 

it is not improbable that the Turritellidae and 

some of the Cerithia must be referred to the 

same tribe". 

Anangia Kölliker, 1847 

Reference: Giornale dell'lmperiale Reale Isti- 

tuto Lombardo di Scienze, Lettere ed Arti, 

16:248 

Remarks: Subdivision of Limaces Gasteropoda 

Apneusta, supposedly without circulato- 

ry system, containing the genera Flabellina, 

Zephyrina, Amphorina, Acteon, Acteonia, 

and fkhodope. 

Anaspidea p. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] 



Remarks: Taxon of Tectibranchiata, established 

at unspecified rank above family, containing 

the families Aplysiidae and 

Oxynoidae. Treated by Thiele (1925: 108) 

as suborder. 

Anaspidea P. Fischer, 1884 [30 June] 




ing the family Lamellariidae only. 


Ancistroglossata Mörch, 1857a 

Reference: [in Rink] Grönland geografisk og 

statistisk beskrivet: 84 

Remarks: Established as an order including the 

genera Tritonium, Fusus, Murex, Purpura, 

Columbella, and Mitra. 

Androgyna Mörch, 1865 [5 October] 


Remarks: Established as a "class" of the 

Monotocardia containing the Pulmonata, the 

Opisthobranchia and the Gymnosomata; see 

also Musioglossata. 

Anentomostomata Griffith & Pidgeon, 1834 

Reference: The animal kingdom [by Cuvier] 

... with supplementary additions, 12: 177 

Remarks: A taxon of unspecified rank contain- 

ing Trochus, Turbo, and the nerites. 

Angiophora Kölliker, 1847 



16:248 

Remarks: A subdivision of Limaces Gasteropoda 

Apneusta with circulatory system [as opposed 

to the subdivision Anangia], containing 

the genera Eolis, Eolidina, and Calliopaea. 

ANGYOSTOMATABIainville, 1818 


10:185 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "angyostomes" 

as a descriptive term to character- 

ize the narrow aperture of cowries. Latinized 

as "division" [above genus] by Bowdich (1 822: 

41), to contain Cassis, Cypraea, Oliva, etc. 

See also family list. 

Anisobranchia Ihering, 1876 


Gesellschafí, 3: 139 


Patelloidea (= Docoglossa), Rhipidoglossa 

and Taenioglossa. Treated by P. Fischer (1885 

[in 1880-1887]: 792) as a subdivision of the 

Rhipidoglossa including the families Turbinidae, 

Trochidae, Delphinulidae, Cyclostrematidae, 

Stomatiidae, Cocculinidae, and 

Velainiellidae. See also Trochiformii under 

Trochiones. 

Anisopleura Ray Lankester, 1883 

Reference: Encyclopaedia Britannica, ed. 9, 

16:633,641 

Remarks: Established as a subclass of the Gastropoda, 

including in fact all the gastropods

sensu stricto, the other subclass (Isopleura) 

including Polyplacophora and aplacophorans, 

by Ray Lankester also included in the class 

Gastropoda. 

Anthobranchia Goldfuss, 1820 

Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, 1 : xliii, 627 


Doris, Polycera, Onchidium, and Onchidoris. 

Used by Wägele & Willan (2000: 91) for a 

clade of nudibranchs "that share a more recent 

common ancestor with Doris than with 

Armina (i.e. the 'dorids')"- See also Acantho- 

branchiata. 

Antrobranchia Leach in Gray, 1847 [October] 



Remarks: Taxon of unspecified rank containing 

the family Cyclostomatidae. Treated as 

an order by Gray (1852: 202), with the same 

content. 

Anurethra Ihering, 1929 

Reference: Abhandlungen des Archiv Wr Molluskenkunde, 

2(2): 156, 195 

Remarks: A subdivision of Nephropneusta of 

unspecified rank, containing the Aulacopoda 

and the Holopoda. 

Aplysiacea Zilch, 1959 


55 


the families Aplysiidae and Akeridae. Spell- 

ing and ranked emended by Minichev & Starobogatov 

(1979b: 20)toorderAplysiida and 

suborder Aplysiina [which they attributed to 

Franc (1968c: 848), who himself refered to 

Eales (1944); the latter author does not appear 

to have used a name formed from Apl- 

ysia at a rank higher than family]. 

Aplysiomorpha Pelseneer, 1906 

Reference: A treatise on zoology, 5:171 

Remarks: Established as a "tribe" of Tectibran- 

chia, containing Aplysiidae and six families 

of Gymnosomata. 

Apneumonophora Macdonald, 1880 [3 Septem- 

ber] 

Reference: Journal of the Linnean Society 


Remarks: Established as an order of Gastropoda 

containing Nudibranchiata and Tecti- 

branchiata. 


Apneusta Kölliker, 1847 



16:248 


the genus Rhodope. 

Apogastropoda Salvini-Plawen & Haszprunar, 

1987 


211(4): 762 

Remarks: A paraphyletic taxon, established as 

an order of Streptoneura containing Caenogastropoda 

and Allogastropoda. Used by 

Ponder & Lindberg (1997: 185) for a monophyletic 

taxon containing Caenogastropoda 

and Heterobranchia. 

Apomatostoma Férussac, 1822 [13 April] 


mollusques: xxxvj 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Apomastomes". 

Latinized by Menke (1830: 75). 

Established as a suborder containing the 

families "Enroulés" [Involuta], "Volutes", and 

"Couronnés" [Coronata]. 

Aponotoneura Lacaze-Duthiers, ^^ 

Reference: Comptes-Rendus des Séances de 

l'Académie des Sciences, 106: 723-724 


"Aponotoneurés", cited in latinized form by 

Ponder & Waren (1988). Established as an 

order of Strepsineura, containing the Pectinibranchia 

plus Cyclostoma. 

ApoROBRANCHiATABIainville, 1824 


32: 271 


the families Thecosomata, Gymnosomata, 

and Psilosomata. 

Áptera P. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] 



Remarks: Division of Pellibranchiata of unspecified 

rank comprising the families Limapontiidae 

and Rhodopidae. 

Apterygia Latreille, 1824 [November] 



Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Aptérygiens". 

Latinized by Latreille (1825: 170). A 

taxon equivalent in contents to Gastropoda.

192 

Archaeobranchia Parkhaev, 2001 

Reference: Transactions of the Paleontológica! 


282: 134-135 

Remarks: Established as a subclass of Gastropoda 

containing the orders Helcionelliformes, 

Pelagielliformes, and Khairkhaniiformes. 

Again declared new by Parkhaev (2002: 34 

[Russian edition]; 31 [English edition]). 

Archaeogastropoda Thiele, 1925 [1 November] 

Reference: Handbucti der Zoologie, 5(1): 74 


the "Sippe" [= superfamilies] Zeugobranchia, 

Patellacea, Trochacea, Neritacea and Cocculinacea. 

Spelling emended to Archeogastropodida 

by Anderson (1992: 36). 

Archaeopulmonata J. Morton, 1955 



Remarks: Established as an order of Basommatophora 

containing the families Ellobiidae, 

Otinidae, Chilinidae, Latiidae, Amphibolidae, 

Gadiniidae, and Siphonariidae. 

Archinacelloidea Knight & Yochelson, 1958 




Archinacellidae and Hypseloconidae. Spelling 

emended to Archinacellida by Horny 

(1965: 10). Ranked as suborder, spelling 

emended to Archinacellina by Salvini-Plawen 

(1980:255). 

Architaenioglossa Malier, 1892 [15 July] 


538 

Remarks: Original spelling Architaenioglossae. 

Established as an "Untergruppe" above family, 

containing Cyclophoridae, Paludinidae, 

and Cypraeidae. Treated as an order by 

Ponder & Waren (1988: 289). 

Architectibranchia Haszprunar, 1985 

Reference: Zeitschrift für Systematik und Evolutionsforschung, 

23(1): 30, 32 


taining the superfamilies Acteonoidea, Ringiculoidea, 

and Diaphanoidea. 

Architectonicoida Minichev & Starobogatov, 1 979 


Remarks: Established as a superorder contain- 

ing the orders Architectonicida and Epitoniida. 


Arionidea Hoffmann, 1924 


60: 385 


ing the families Phylomicidae and, by inference, 

Arionidae. Spelling and rank 

emended to order Arioniformes (in synonymy 

of Stylommatophora), suborder Arionoidei 

(in synonymy of Sigmurethra), and 

infraorder Arionoinei by H. Nordsieck 

(1993a: 48). 

Aristerobranchia Deshayes, 1832 


naturelle des vers, 2: 552-553, table 


"Aristérobranches". Latinized by Herrmannsen 

(1 846 [in 1 846-1 852]: 81 ); spelled Aristobranchia 

by Ponder & Waren (1 988: 311). 

Established as a suborder containing the 

family "Macrostomes", itself containing the 

genera "Haliotide", "Stomate", and "Stoma- 

telle". 

Arminacea Odhner, 1934 [28 July] 

Reference: British Antarctic {"Terra Nova') Expedition. 

1910. Natural history report. Zoolo- 

gy, 7 (5): 230, 27 ^ 

Remarks: Established as a "division" of Nudibranchia 

comprising the families Heterodorididae, 

Doridoididae, Arminidae, Goniaeolididae, 

Charcotiidae, and Heroidae. 

Arthrocochlides Ihering, 1876 



Remarks: "Phylum" of Gastropoda, equivalent 

to Prosobranchia, containing the "classes" 

Chiastoneura and Orthoneura. 

ARTHROGLOSSATAMÖrch, 1857 

Reference: Catalogus conchyliorum quae reliquit 

III. M. N. Suenson: 13 

Remarks: Unranked taxon including the Taenioglossata, 

Ancistroglossata, and Toxoglossata. 

Spelling emended to Arthioglossata 

byMörch(1867:243). 

AscoGLOSSA Bergh, 1876 

Reference: [in Ihering] Jahrbücher der Deutschen 

Malakozoologischen Gesellschaft, 3: 

148 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Ascoglossen". 

First latinized, in synonymy of 

Sacoglossa, by Bergh (1885: 1). See also 

Sacoglossa.

AsiPHONATA Macgillivray, 1843 

Reference: A history of the molluscous animals: 

5^, 122 

Remarks: A "section" of the order Pectinibran- 

chiata containing the families Paludinidae, 

Naticidae, Turbinidae, Tornatellidae, and Sig- 

aretidae. 

AsiPHONOBRANCHiATA Blalnvjlle, 1824 


32: 222 


the families Goniostomata, Cricostomata, Ellipsostomata, 

Hemicyclostoma, and Oxysto- 

mata. 

Aspidobranchia Schweigger, 1820 



Remarks: A taxon of unspecified rank, equiva- 

lent to Cuvier's "Scutibranches", containing 

Calyptraea, Carinarla, Navicella, Cimber, 

Emarginula, Fissurella, Umbrella, Crepidula, 

Capulus, and Haliotis. Treated as an order by 

Menke (1 828: 51 ), and as a family (not available 

as such: not based on a genus) by Bur- 

meister (1837: 498). See also Pseudophallia. 

AspiDocEPHALA P. Fischer, 1883 [20 Decem- 

ber] 



Remarks: An alternative name for Cephalaspi- 

dea. 

AspiDOPHORA P. Fischer, 1884 [30 June] 



Remarks: A subdivision of Taenioglossa con- 

taining the family Naticidae only. 

AsTREPSiNEURÉs Lacaze-Duthiers, Il 

Reference: Comptes Rendus des Séances de 

l'Académie des Sciences, Paris, 106: 724 

Remarks: Vernacular name only. Established 

as a subclass containing the orders "Noto- 

neurés", "Gastroneurés", and "Pleuroneurés". 

Athoracophorida Minichev & Starobogatov, 

1975 


uzucheniiu molliuskov, 5: 10 

Remarks: Established at the rank of order, as a 

substitute name forTracheopulmonata. Spell- 

ing emended to Athoracophoriformes [de- 

clared nom. nov.] by Starobogatov (in Amitrov, 

1984:39). 


Atlantacea Ray Lankester, 1883 


16:653 

Remarks: Established as a suborder includ- 

ing the genera Atlanta and Oxygyrus. Spelling 

and rank emended by Golikov & 

Starobogatov (1 981 : 

1 69) to order Atlantida, 

as a substitute name for Heteropoda. 

AtyaceaT. E. Thompson, 1976 

Reference: Biology of opisthobranch molluscs, 

1:18 


the family Atyidae, itself containing Atys 

and Haminea. 

AtypoglossaGíII, 1871 


227: 6 

Remarks: A division of the suborder Rachiglossa 

containing the family Columbellidae only. 

AuLACOGNATHA Mörch, 1859 



Euryomphala, Bradybaena, Sagda, Cochlicel- 

la. Rumina, Pupa, and Clausilia. Spelling 

emended to Aulocognatha by Hutton (1884: 

1 88, 1 90), as a "sub-section" containing Helicidae 

and Charopidae. 

AuLACopoDA Pilsbry, 1896 [3 February] 


Remarks: Established as a superfamily. Pilsbry 

(1900: 563) listed Zonitidae, Limacidae, 

Endodontidae, Arionidae, and Philomycidae 

in the contents. Treated by Boss (1982: 

1 074, 1 094) as an infra-order containing the 

superfamiliesArionoidea, Limacoidea, "and 

probably Testacelloidea". 

Aulobranchiata van der Hoeven, 1850. See 

family list. 

Auxogastropoda Salvini-Plawen, 2001 

Reference: [in Mizzaro-Wimmer & Salvini-Plawen] 

Praktische Malakologie: 65, 71 

Remarks: Established as a superorder containing 

the orders Archaeogastropoda and Apo- 

gastropoda. 

Azygobranchia Spengel, 1881 


Zoologie, 35(3): 372 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of Streptoneura. 

Rank emended to order by Ray 

Lankester (1883: 648).

194 

Basiophthalma p. Fischer, 1884 [30 June] 



Remarks: Division of Taenioglossa containing 

the families Cyclophoridae, Cyclostomidae, 

Aciculidae, and Truncatellidae. 

BAsoMMATOPHORAKeferstein, 1865 

Reference: Dr H. G. Bronn's Klassen und Ordnungen 

der Weichthiere, Bd. 3(2): 1246, 1258 


the families Lymnaeidae and Auriculidae. Spelling 

emended to Basommatophorida by Anderson 

(1992: 37). See also Branchiopneusta. 

Bathydoridina Minichev & Starobogatov, 1 979 



Remarks: Established at the rank of suborder 

of Doridida, as a substitute name for Gna- 

thodoridacea. 

Bathysciadioidei Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 

Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Institute, 

187:70 


the families Bathysciadiidae and Bathy- 

peltidae. 

Belleromorpha Naef, 1911 


Zoologie, {2): 156-159 


the families Bellerophontidae, Tremanotidae, 

Zidohdae, and Cyrtolitidae. 

Bellerophontacea Ulrich & Scofield, 1897 [before 

20 March] 

Reference: The Geological and Natural Histo- 

ry Survey of Minnesota, vol. 3(2) [Paleontology]: 

844 


ing the families Cyrtolitidae, Protow/arthiidae, 

Bucaniidae, Bellerophontidae, and Cahnaropsidae. 

Spelling emended to Bellerophontina 

and (order) Bellerophontida by Salvini-Plawen 

(1980:255). 

Berthelleina Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 



Remarks: Established as a suborder of Pleurobranchida. 

No contents given. 

Berthellinina Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 




Remarks: Established as a suborder of Pleurobranchida. 


BRACHYNEPHRATillier, 1989 


Remarks: Established as a suborder of Stylommatophora 

containing the superfamilies Clausilioidea, 

Endodontoidea, and Acavoidea. 

Branchifera Fleming, 1822 


Remarks: Established as a "class" of Gasteropoda 

containing genera now classified in 

"Opisthobranchia", Patellogastropoda and 

Polyplacophora, as well as the families of 

marine shelled gastropods. 

Branchifera P. Fischer, 1883 


paléontologie conchyliologique: 532 [1883], 

653 [30 June 1884], 793 [31 August 1885] 

Remarks: Name used several times to designate 

a division of Polybranchiata containing 

the families Tritoniidae, Dendronotidae, Scyl- 

laeidae, and Bornellidae (p. 532); a division 

of Taenioglossa (p. 653); and a division of 

Rhipidoglossa (p. 793). 

Branchiopneusta Ihering, 1876 



Remarks: Established as an order, equivalent 

to Basommatophora, containing the families 

Amphibolidae, Gadiniidae, Lymnaeidae, and 

Auriculidae. 

Branchiopulmonata J. Morton, 1955 



Remarks: Established as an order of the Basommatophora 

containing the families Lymnaeidae, 

Physidae, Planorbidae, andAncylidae. 

Ranked as suborder by H. Nordsieck 

(1993a: 48). 

Brevicommisurata Haller, 1892 [15 July] 

Reference: Morphologisches Jahrbuch, 18(3): 538 

Remarks: A division of the Neotaenioglossa 

containing the families Littorinidae, "Neuro- 

branchia", Valvatidae, Ampullahidae, Melani- 

idae, Cerithiidae, Pyramidellidae, Turritellidae, 

Vermetidae, Entoconchidae, Onustidae, Nat- 

icidae, Calyptraeidae, and "Cyclomyaria". 

Bucciniformes Amitrov, 1984 

Reference: Spravochnik po sistematike iskopaemykh 

organismov: 38

Remarks: Established as superorder Buccini- 

formii and order Bucciniformes, and attrib- 

uted to "Férussac, 1822", who treated "Les 

Buccinoides" as a family. This classification 

was repeated by Golikov & Starobogatov 

(1989: 66), who also included a suborder 

Buccinoidei. F. Riedel (2000: 190) used Buccinina 

containing the superfamilies Buccinoidea 

and Columbelloidea. 

BuLLARiACEA Odhner, 1939 [26 August] 


Selskabs Skrifter, 1 939(1 ): 6 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of Cephalaspidea 

containing the families Acteonidae, 

Diaphanidae, and Retusidae. 

BuLLiFORMES Amitrov, 1 984 

Reference: Spravochnik po sistematike iskopaemykh 

organismov. 38 

Remarks: Established as superorder Bulliformii, 

order Bulliformes [as a substitute name for 

Cephalaspidea] and suborder Bulloidei. Name 

attributed by Amitrov to Férussac (1822 [in 

1821-1822]: xxx), who cited "Gast. Bulléens 

et Laplysiens Lamarck" (vernacular) in the 

synonymy of the order "Tectibranches". 

BuLLiONES Minichev & Starobogatov, 1984 

Reference: [in Amitrov] Spravochnik po 

sistematike iskopaemykh organismov: 38 

Remarks: Established as a nom. nov. equivalent 

to the subclass Opisthobranchia. Again 

listed as new by Golikov & Starobogatov 

(1989:67). 

BuLLOMORPHA Pelseneer, 1906 

Reference: A treatise on zoology, 5: 167 

Remarks: Established as a "tribe" of the suborder 

Tectibranchia, containing the families 

later or today classified as Cephalaspidea 

and Thecosomata, and the Lophocercidae. 

Cadlinina Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 

Reference: Vsesoiuznoe sovesiichanie po 


Remarks: Established as a suborder of Dorid- 

ida. No contents given. 

Caecoidei Starobogatov & Sitnikova, 1 983 

Reference: Vsesoiuznoe sovesiichanie po 



the superfamilies Barleeoidea, Assimine- 

oidea, Caecoidea, Littoridinoidea, Rehderielloidea, 

and Lacunopsoidea. 


Caenogastropoda Cox, 1960 

Reference: [in Moore, ed.] Treatise on inver- 

tebrate paleontology, Mollusca Í: 311 


the Mesogastropoda and Stenoglossa of 

Thiele's classification. 

Caliphyllina Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 




order Stiligerida. No contents given. 

Calliostomatoidei Golikov & Starobogatov, 

1989 


187:72 


the superfamily Calliostomatoidea. 

Calyptraeiformi Férussac, 1822 


mollusques: xxxvij 

Remarks: Original spelling "Calyptraciens" (ver- 

nacular), established as a suborder. Spelling 

and rank emended by Amitrov (1984: 38) and 

Golikov & Starobogatov (1989: 66) to super- 

order Calyptraeiformii, order Calyptaeiformes, 

and suborder Calyptraeoidei. 

Campanilimorpha Haszprunar, 1988 [14 December] 


54(4): 415-416 


the family Campanilidae. 

Campylodonta MacDonald, 1869 [February] 


History, ser. 4,3: 113 

Remarks: A "group" of gastropods character- 

ized by a taenioglossate radula. 

Cancellarioidei Golikov, 1987 

Reference: Opredelitell po faune SSSR, 151 : 

119 

Remarks: Established as a nom. nov. for Nematoglossa, 

ranked as suborder. 

Carinariacea Ray Lankester, 1883 


16:654 

Remarks: Established as a suborder including 

the genera Carinarla and Cardiopoda. Spelling 

emended by Golikov & Starobogatov 

(1989: 72) to Carinarioidei (declared new).

196 

CARYOBRANCHiATAMenke, 1828 

Reference: Synopsis methodica molluscorum: 5 


to "Nucléobranches", containing the genera 

Carinaría, Firola, Firoloida, Pterosoma, and 

Atlanta. 

Cassidida Golikov & Starobogatov, 1981 

Reference: [in Scarlato] Venus, 40(3): 169 

Remarks: Established as an order, as a sub- 

stitute name for Canalífera. Authorship at- 

tributed to Golikov & Starobogatov in errata 

published by Scarlato (1982: 82). Riedel 

(2000: 190, 195) used Cassina containing 

the superfamily Cassoidea only. 

Cavoliniida Minichev & Starobogatov, 1975 



Remarks: Established at the rank of order, as 

a substitute name for Euthecosomata. Spell- 

ing emended to Cavoliniiformes by Starobogatov 

& Naumov (1987: 203). 

Cephalaea Lamarck, 1801 

Reference: Système des animaux sans 

vertèbres: 56 


"Céphalés". Latinized by Herrmannsen (1846 

[in 1846-1852]: 200). Established as an "order" 

containing gastropods and cephalopods. 

Cephalaspidea R Fischer, 1883 [20 December] 



Remarks: Taxon established at unspecified 

rank above family, containing the families Actaeonidae, 

Tornatinidae, Scaphandridae, 

Bullidae, Aplustridae, Ringiculidae, Gastropteridae, 

Philinidae, and Doridiidae. Treated 

by Franc (1968c: 609) as an order. See also 

Bulliformes. 

Cephalophora Blainville, 1816 



(1816): 122 

Remarks: Established as a "class" "Céphalophores" 

(vernacular). Latinized by Blainville 

(1824:171). 

Cerabranchia Gray, 1857 [9 May] 


of Mollusca in the British Museum, Part 7:219 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of Gymnobranchiata 

containing the families Den- 


dronotidae, Proctonotidae, Heroidae, Dotonidae, 

Glaucidae, Eolididae, Fionidae, and 

Hermaeidae. Spelling emended to Ceratobranchia, 

ranked as division of suborder Po- 

lybranchia, by Gill (1871: 16). 

Ceratobranchia Rankin, 1979 [25 May] 



Remarks: Established as a subclass contain- 

ing the orders Acochlidioidea and Platyhedy- 

loidea. 

Ceratonota Ray Lankester, 1883 


16:656 


order Opisthobranchia, including the fami- 

lies Tritoniidae and Aeolidiidae. 

Cerebroneura Rankin, 1979 [25 May] 



Remarks: Established as a suborder of Acochlidioidea 

containing the superfamilies Ve- 

lariacea and Avelariacea. 

Ceritellina Lyssenko & Korotkov, 1992 


(1992[4]):18 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of Nerineida 

containing the superfamily Ceritel- 

loideaonly. 

Cerithiiformes Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987 

Reference: [in Golikov] Molliuski belogo mona: 

100 

Remarks: Established at the rank of order (and 

attributed to Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975; 

see Cerithiimorpha), as a substitute name 

for Entomostoma (see family list), which in 

Golikov & Starobogatov's classification contained 

the superfamilies Planaxoidea, Melanopsoidea 

and Cerithioidea. 

Cerithiimorpha Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975 

[18 December] 



the orders Entomostoma, Hamiglossa, 

and Toxoglossa. 

Cerithiopsoidei Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987 



izucheniiu molliuskov, 8: 26

Remarks: Established as a suborder of Cerithiiformes 

containing the superfamilies 

Melanatrioidea, Syrnolopsoidea, and Cerithiopsoidea. 

Cervicibranchia Fleming, 1820 [November] 

Reference: Brewster's Edinburgh encyclopaedia, 

^4{2): 624 


the genus Valvata only. 

Cervicobranchiata Blainville, 1814 [November] 



(1814): 178 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Cervicobranches", 

established as an order con- 

taining the genera "Fissurelle", "Emarginule", 

and "Scutifère". Latinized by Blainville (1824: 

288). 

Chalazaeata Haszprunar, 1988 [14 December] 


54(4): 430 

Remarks: Taxon containing Campanilimorpha 

and Heterobranchia. 

Chiastoneura Ihering, 1876 



Remarks: Established as a class containing 

the orders Zeugobranchia and Anisobran- 

chia. Ranked as order by Ihering (1891: 

243). 

Chilinoidei H. Nordsieck, 1993 [31 January] 

Reference: Archiv Molluskenkunde, 121: 

48^9 

Remarks: Established as a suborder. 

Chismobranchiata Blainville, 1816 



(1816): 122 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Chismobranches". 

Latinized by Blainville (1824: 

258) as the name of an order containing the 

genera Coriocella, Sigaretus, Cryptostoma, 

Oxinoe, Stomatella, and Velutina. 

Choristelloidei Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 


187:72 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of Lepe- 

telliformes containing the families Choristel- 

lidae and Cocculinellidae. 


CiLiiPEDATAStoliczka, 1868 [1 October] 

Reference: Memoirs of the Geological Sun/ey of 

India. Palaeontologica Indica. Cretaceous fauna 

of southern India, Vol. 2, Parts 7-10: 342 

Remarks: Established as a "tribe" [above the 

family group] containing the families Umboniidae, 

Liotiidae, Turbinidae, Trochidae, and 

Stomatiidae. 

CiLioBRANCHiATA Lesueur, 1817 

Reference: Journal de Physique, de Chimie, 

d'Histoire Naturelle et des Arts, 85: 393 

Remarks: Original spelling "Ciliobranches" 

(vernacular), established as order. Latinized 

by Herrmannsen (1 847 [in 1 846-1 852]: 235) 

and attributed by him to Blainville [editor of 

Journal de Physique]. Taxon containing the 

genus "Atlas" only. 

CiLioTRACTA Haszprunar, 1988 [14 December] 


54(4): 430 

Remarks: Taxon containing Architectonicoidea 

and Dextrotracta. 

CiNGULOPsoiDEi Slavoshovskaja, 1983 

Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanle po 



the families Cingulopsidae and Eatoninidae. 

CiRcuLoiDEi Starobogatov & Sitnikova, 1983 





the family Circulidae and, with question 

mark, Omalaxidae. 

CiRROBRANCHES Vayssière, 1888 


de Marseille, Zoologie, 3. Mémoire 

4(2): 17 

Remarks: Vernacular name only. A group of 

nudibranchs corresponding to the eolids. 

Cladobranchia Willan & Morton, 1984 

Reference: Cape Rodney to Okakari Point 

Marine Reserve Marine molluscs, Part 2. 

Opisthobranchia: 7, 60 

Remarks: Used as suborder and attributed (in 

error; Willan, pers. comm.) to Odhner. 

Cladohepatica Bergh, 1884 

Reference: Reporten the scientific results of the 

voyage ofH. M. S. Challenger, Zoology, 10: 2

198 

Remarks: Original spelling Kladohepatica, 

emended to Cladohepatica by Bergh (1892: 

1 69). Established as an order containing the 

families Phylliroidae, Tritoniidae and Aeoli- 

diidae. 

Clausilioinei H. Nordsieck, 1993 [31 January] 

Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 121: 

48^9 

Remarks: Established as infraorder. 

CLEiopROCTAOdhner, 1939 [26 August] 



Remarks: Established as a "Tribe" [= Suborder] 

containing the families Facelinidae, Ae- 

olidiidae, and Spurillidae. 

Clypidinoidei Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 


187:71 

Remarks: Established as suborder containing 

the family Clypidinidae. 

CoccuLiNiDA Thiele, 1909 

Reference: Systematisches Conchylien Cab- 

inet, ed. 2, 2{^^ a): 3 

Remarks: Original spelling Cocculinoidea, for 

a "Gruppe" above family level. Ranked as 

order Cocculinida by Golikov & Starobogatov 

(1968: 6), and spelling emended to Coc- 

culinina [unranked] by Haszprunar (1986: 

34). 

CoccuLiNiFORMiA Haszprunar, 1987 

Reference: Zoológica Scripta, 16(4): 322-323 


the superfamilies Cocculinoidea and Lepe- 

telloidea. 

CocHLiosTRACA Shimor & Shrock, 1944 

Reference: Index fossils of North America: 

366, 439 

Remarks: Established as an order of the subclass 

Protogastropoda containing the genera 

Pelagiella, Scaevogyra, Matherella, and 

Cllslosplra. 

CocHLOSOLENiA Voigt, 1888 


Zoologie, 47(4): 685 


ing the genus Entoconcha only. 

CocHLOSYRiNGiA Voigt, 1888 


Zoologie, 47(4): 685 


Remarks: Established as a suborder of prosobranchs 

containing the genus Entocolax only. 

CoELOPNEUMONATA Menke, 1828 

Reference: Synopsis methodlea molluscorum: 

7 

Remarks: Taxon containing the orders Coelopneumonata 

gymnostoma and Coelopneumonata 

operculata. Spelling emended to 

Coelopnoa in Menke (1830: 13). 

CoELOPNOA Schweigger, 1820 



Remarks: Unranked taxon containing the pulmonales. 

Cilopnoa is an alternative original 

spelling. See also Coelopneumonata. 

CoNCHoiDEA Gascoigne, 1985 [16 September] 


51(1): 11-12 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of Ascoglossa 

containing the families Volvatellidae, 

Oxynoidae, and Tamanovalvidae. 

CoNiDA Golikov & Starobogatov, 1981 

Reference: [in Scarlato] Venus, 40(3): 169 

Remarks: Established at the rank of order, as a 

substitute name for Toxoglossa. Authorship 

attributed to Golikov & Starobogatov in erra- 

ta published by Scarlato (1982: 82). Spelling 

and rank emended to suborder Conoidei, order 

Coniformes and superorder Coniformii by 

Golikov & Starobogatov (1989: 66-67). 

CoNivALViA Cuvier, 1800 

Reference: Leçons d'anatomie comparée, 1 : 

table 5 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Coni- 

valvos". Latinized by Herrmannsen (1847 [in 

1846-1852]: 294). Taxon containing the genera 

Fissurella, Patella, Crepidula, and Ca- 

lyptraea. 

CoRAMBiNA Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 


izuchenilu molliuskov, 6: 19 

Remarks: Established as suborder, no contents 

given. Spelling and rank emended to Coram- 

bida by Baranetz & Minichev (1995: 298). 

CoREospiROiDEi GoNkov & starobogatov, 1989 


187:70 

Remarks: Established as suborder of Helcionel- 

liformes containing the families Coreospiridae 

and Latouchellidae.

CoRYPHELLiNA Mifiichev & Starobogatov, 1979 



Remarks: Established as suborder of the order 

Aeolidiida. No contents given. 

Crypsibranchia Menke, 1844 

Reference: Zeitschrift für l\/lalal



tiie superfamilies Cyclophoroidea, Piloidea, 

andAciculoidea. 

Cylindrobulloidea Baba, 1966 

Reference: Publications of the Seto Marine 

Biological Laboratory, 14(3): 201 

Remarks: Rank not stated, but the context indicates 

suborder, containing the family Cy- 

lindrobullidae only. Spelling emended to 

Cylindrobullacea by Franc (1968c: 844); to 

Cylindrobullina by Minichev & Starobogatov 

(1 979b: 1 9, 20). Ranked as order Cylindrob- 

ullacea by Jensen (1996: 111). 

Cymbulioidei Starobogatov, 1989 

Reference: [in Golikov & Starobogatov] Trudy 

Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 75 


the families Cymbuliidae and Desmopteridae. 

Cynostraca Shimer & Shrock, 1 944 


366, 437 


Protogastropoda, containing the genera 

Proplina, Tryblidium, Scenella, Palaeacmaea, 

Hypseloconus, and Helcionella. 

Cypraeiformes Sitnikova & Starobogatov, 1982 

Reference: Zoologlcheskii Zhurnal, 61(6): 841 


the superfamilies Ovuloidea and Cypraeoidea. 

Cyrtoneritimorpha Fryda, 1998 

Reference: 13th International Malacological Congress 

[Washington DC]. Abstracts: 1 07-1 08 

Remarks: A "group" in the subclass Neritimorpha, 

containing the "Ordovician-Permian 

platyceratids". Diagnosed by Bändel & Fryda 

(1999: 223) as new order containing the 

families Orthonychiidae and Vltaviellidae. 

Dactyliobranchia Gray, 1821 

Reference: London Medical Repository, 1 5: 235 


the genus Hyalaea only. 

Dactyloglossa Gray, 1854 [25 July] 



Remarks: Taxon containing the family Amphiperatidae 

only; see also Digitiglossa. 

Davisianoidei Starobogatov, 1 989 




the families Davisianidae, Toriniidae, and 

Thysanodontidae. 

Dendrobranches Vayssière, 1888 


de Marseille, Zoologie, 3 (Mémoire 

4[2]):17 


as a division of Nudibranchia containing es- 

sentially the tritoniids. 

Dendrobranchiatae Labbé, 1934 

Reference: Bulletin de la Société Zoologigue 

de France, 59: 2M 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of "Silicodermés" 

containing the families Peroniidaeand 

Scaphidae. 

Dendrogastraea p. Fischer, 1883 [20 Decem- 

ber] 



Remarks: Division of nudibrnnchs containing 

the families Dendronotidae, Scyllaeidae, and 

Bornellidae. Treated by E. Perrier (1897: 

2114) as a subdivision of Nudibranchiata in- 

cluding Gnathophora [including Proctonotidae 

only] and Agnatha [including Elysiidae, 

Limapontiidae, and Hermaeidae]. 

Dendronotacea Odhner, 1934 [28 July] 



Zoo/ogy, 7(5): 231, 285 

Remarks: Established as a division of Nudibranchia 

containing the Duvauceliidae 

[= Tritoniidae] and the Dendronotoidea of Eliot. 

Odhner considered that his Dendronotacea 

had the same extension as "Pelseneer's 

Tritonioidea" [= Tritoniomorpha]. 

Dendronotoidea Eliot, 1910 


Mollusca, part 8: 70 

Remarks: Established as a "sub-tribe" of Cladohepatica, 

containing the families Dendronotidae, 

Scyllaeidae, Bornellidae, 

Tethymelibidae. Lomanotidae, and Phylli- 

roidae. 

Dermobranchea Duméril, 1807. See family 

list. 

Deutocephala N. Wagner, 1885 


Meeres, ^: 119-120

Remarks: Established as an order of Pteropoda 

containing the genera Clio, Pneumodermon, 

and "Spongobranchus" [= Spongiobranchia]. 

Dexiarchia Schrödl, Wägele & Willan, 2001 

Reference: Zoologischer Anzeiger, 240: 94, 96 

Remarks: Clade of Opisthobranchia comprising 

the Cladobranchia and the genus Doridoxa. 

Spelled Archidexia by Schrödl (2003: 19). 

Dexioprocta E. Perrier, 1897 

Reference: Traité de Zoologie, 4: 2112 

Remarks: Established as a division of the suborder 

Nudibranchiata containing families of 

arminids, dendronotoids and aeolids but not 

thedorids. 

Dextrobranchia Minichev & Starobogatov, 1975 



Remarks: Established as a subclass, equivalent 

in content to Opisthobranchia + Opisthopneumona. 

See also Peracliones. 

Dextrotracta Haszprunar, 1988 [14 December] 


54(4): 430 

Remarks: Clade containing Rissoelloidea, Glacidorboidea, 

and the Rhinophoralia. 

Diaphanida Minichev & Starobogatov, 1975 



Remarks: Established as an order of Cephalaspidea; 

contents not given. Spelling and 

rank emended to suborder Diaphanacea by 

TE. Thompson (1976: 17). 

Dicranobranchia Gray, 1821 



the genera Fissurella, Scutus, Diodora, and 

Emarginula. 

DiGmcLossA Gray, 1853 [February] 


History, ser 2, 11: 130 

Remarks: Taxon containing the family Amphiperatidae 

only. An objective senior synonym 

of Dactyloglossa. 

Digonopora Suter, 1913 [December] 

Reference: Manual of New Zealand Mollusca: 

6^8, 808 

Remarks: Introduced as a "tribe" of the suborder 

Stylommatophora containing the family 

Onchidiidae. 


DioecaGíII, 1871 [February] 


227: 4 

Remarks: Established as a subclass of Gasteropoda 

containing the orders Pectinibranchia, 

Heteropoda, Rhipidoglossa, Docoglossa, 

and Polyplacophora. 

Dioecia Macdonald, 1881 


Zoology, ^ 5: 243-244 

Remarks: Established as a division of gastropods 

containing the caenogastropod fami- 

lies, plus Pyramidellidae and Solariidae. 

Dioica Latreille, 1824 [November] 



Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Di- 

oïques". Latinized by Latreille (1825: 182). 

Treated by Blainville (1 824: 1 94) as subclass 

including the orders Siphonobranchiata and 

Asiphonobranchiata. 

Diotocardia Mörch, 1865 [5 October] 


Remarks: Established as an unranked taxon 

containing Rhipidoglossata, Cyclobranchia 

[Patella, Chiton], and Cirribranchia [Denta- 

lium]. 

Dipleurobranchia Gray, 1821 


234 


the genus Phyllidia. 

Dipleurobranchia P. Fischer, 1883 [20 Decem- 

ber] 



Remarks: Division of opisthobranchs contain- 

ing the family Pleurophyllidiidae [= Arminidae]. 

DipneustaP. Fischer, 1883 


paléontologie conchyliologique, (5-6): 512; 

(7)[1 884]: 652-653 

Remarks: Division of pulmonates containing 

the family Gadiniidae only [1883]. Also divi- 

sion of Taenioglossa containing the family 

Ampullariidae[1884]. 

DiscopoDA P. Fischer, 1884 [30 June] 


paléontologie conchyliologique, (7): 652- 

653

202 

Remarks: Division of Taenioglossa containing 

various basal groups of Caenogastropoda, 

plus Solariidae, Homalogyridae, Jeffreysi- 

idae, and Valvatidae. 

DisPATHOsTYLES Germain, 1931 

Reference: Faune de France, 21:17 

Remarks: Vernacular name only. Aterm used 

to designate those species of Stylommatophora 

with a dart apparatus like that of He- 

licella. 

DiTREMATA P. Fischer & Crosse, 1878 [10 Au- 

gust] 


et dans l'Amérique centrale. Recherches 


Remarks: Division of pulmonales containing 

the families Vaginulidae and Onchidiidae. 

DivAsiBRANCHiA Minlchov & Starobogatov, 1975 

Reference: Vsesojuznoe soveshchanie po 

izucheniju molljuskov, 5: 10 

Remarks: Established as a subclass containing 

the order Siphonariida [itself containing 

the family Siphonahidae] only. 

DocoGLOssATroschel, 1865 [December] 

Reference: Das Gebiss der Schnecken, 2(1 ): 

10 


above family. Ranked as order by Dall 

(1870b: 561). See also Onychoglossa and 

Patellina, and Docoglossa in family list. 

DoLicHONEPHRATillier, 1989 


Remarks: Established as a suborder of Stylommatophora 

including the superfamilies 

Zonitoidea, Helicoidea and Achatinoidea. 

DoRiDACEA Thiele, 1931 



Remarks: Established as a "Stirps" [= superfamily]. 

Unranked name above family in Odhner 

(1934: 230); spelling and rank emended 

to order Doridacea and suborder Doridida by 

Baranetz & Minichev (1 994: 34). 

DoRiDOMORPHA Pelseneer, 1906 


Remarks: Established as a "tribe" above family 

level, containing the families Polyceridae, 

Goniodorididae, Heterodorididae, Dorididae, 

Doridopsidae, Corambidae, and Phyllidiidae. 


DoRiDOxiDA Baranetz & Minichev, 1 994 



a substitute name for Pseudoeuctenidiacea. 

DoRSALiA Lamarck, 1818 


sans vertèbres, 5: 334 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Dor- 

salées". Latinized by Ponder & Waren (1 988: 

312). Established as a division of "Annélides 

sédentaires" containing the genera "Aréni- 

cole" and "Siliquaire" [= Siliquaria]. 

DuplohamataGíII, 1871 




Rachiglossa containing the families 

Melongenidae, Buccinidae, Nassidae, Cynodontidae, 

and ?Turbinellidae. 

Echinospiracea Fretter & Graham, 1 962 

Reference: British prosobranch molluscs: 635 

Remarks: Established at unspecified rank between 

superfamily and order, containing the 

superfamilies Lamellarioidea and Calyptraeoidea. 

Spelling and rank emended to order 

Echinospirida by Golikov & Starobogatov 

(1972:114). 

Ectobranchia p. Fischer, 1884 [30 June] 



Remarks: Taxon containing the family Valvatidae 

only. 

EcTocoNCHA P. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] 


566 

paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 551 , 

Remarks: Division of Cephalaspidea (p. 551 ), 

containing the families Tornatinidae, 

Scaphandridae, Bullidae, Aplustridae, and 

Ringiculidae. Also, division of Anaspidea (p. 

566), containing the family Oxynoidae only. 

EcTOPHTHALMA L. Pfeiffer, 1852 [after August] 

Reference: Monographia pneumonopomorum 

viventium: 14 


ing the "families" Cyclostomacea and Helic- 

inacea. 

Edriophthalma H. Adams & A. Adams, 1854 


1:444


ing the families Fissurellidae, Dentaliidae, 

Tecturidae, Gadiniidae, Patellidae, etc. 

Elasmognatha Mörch, 1864 


den Naturhistohske Forening i Kjöbenhavn, 

17-22:267 


rank, containing the family Succineidae only. 

Ranked by Van Mol (1967: 12) as suborder 

containing the families Succineidae and Athoracophoridae. 

See also Succineoidea. 

Eleutherobranchia Haszprunar, 1985 

Reference: Zeitschrift für Zoologisctie Systematik 

und Evolutionsforscliung, 23(1 ): 32-33 

Remarks: Established at the rank of super- 

order, as a replacement name for Acoela of 

Thiele, 1926 [preoccupied in the Turbellar- 

ia], containing the orders Notaspidea, Nudibranchia, 

Anthobranchia, and ?Smeagolida. 

Ellobiacea Van Mol, 1967 

Reference: Académie Royale de Belgique. 


Remarks: Established as a suborder of - 

sommatophora, containing the family Ello- 

biidae only. Spelling and rank emended to 

order Ellobiida, as a substitute name for Ac- 

tophila, by Minichev & Statobogatov (1975: 

11); to order Ellobiiformes (in synonymy of 

Actophila) by H. Nordsieck (1993: 48). 

Elysiacea Odhner, 1 939 [26 August] 

Reference: Det Kongelige Norske Videnskab- 

ers Selskabs Skrifter, 1 939(1 ): 1 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of Sacoglossa, 

containing the families Hermaeidae, 

Elysiidae, and Limapontiidae. The contents 

are the same as that of Pelseneer's "Elysiens" 

(see under Elysiomorpha). 

Elysiomorpha Pelseneer, 1906 


Remarks: Established as a "tribe" above family 

level, containing the families Hermaeidae, 

Phyllobranchidae, Plakobranchidae, Elysi- 

idae, and Limapontiidae. Pelseneer (1892: 

146) had earlier used the name "Elysiens" 

(vernacular), containing the families Hermaeidae, 

Elysiidae and Limapontiidae. 

ENDODONTiNiASchileyko, 1979 


80:57 


Remarks: Established as infraorder, containing 

the superfamilies Punctoidea and Thy- 

rophorelloidea. 

Enhydrobia de Cristofori & Jan, 1832 

Reference: Catalogus in IV sectiones divisus 

rerum naturalium in Museo exstantium Josephi 

de Cristofori et Georgii Jan ..., Sectio 

II, Pars I: 6 

Remarks: A division of the Cephala containing 

the freshwater gastropods. 

Enterobranchiata de Quatrefages, 1844. See 

family list. 

Entobranchia p. Fischer, 1884 [30 June] 



Remarks: Established as a division of Taenioglossa 

containing a mixture of families today 

placed in Caenogastropoda and Heterobran- 

chia. 

Entoconcha p. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] 


paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 551 , 566 

Remarks: Division of Cephalaspidea contain- 

ing the families Gastropteridae, Philinidae, 

and Doridiidae [= Aglajidae] (p. 551); also 

division of Anaspidea containing the family 

Aplysiidae only (p. 566). 

Entomostomata Blainville, 1818. See family list. 

ENTOMOTAENiATACossmann, 1896 [December] 


2: 5 


the families Tubiferidae, Itieriidae, and 

Nerineidae. 

EoGASTROPODA Pondor & Lindberg, 1995 [10 

December] 



Remarks: Taxon comprising Patellogastropoda 

+ possible coiled (sinistral?) ancestors. 

EoLiDOMORPHA Pelseneer, 1906 

Reference: A treatise on zoology, 5: 1 78 

Remarks: Established as a "tribe" [above family 

level], equivalent in content to Cladohe- 

patica, and containing the families Aeolidiidae, 

Glaucidae, Hedylidae, Pseudovermidae, 

Proctonotidae, Dotidae, Fionidae, Pleurophyllidiidae, 

and Dermatobranchidae.


EoTOMACEA Ulrich & Scofield, 1897 [before 20 

March] 


Survey of Minnesota, vol. 3(2) [Paleontology]: 

930 


the families Raphistomidae, Pleurotomariidae, 

Euomphalidae, Macluritidae, 

Trochonematidae, and Capulldae. 

Epinephridia E. Perrier, 1897 

Reference: Traité de Zoologie, 4: 2094 

Remarks: Original spelling "Epinéphridés" (ver- 

nacular). Latinized by Ponder & Waren (1 988: 

312). Established as a division of Taenioglossa 

containing the families Choristidae, Naticidae, 

Lamellariidae, and Cypraeidae. 

Epipodoneurés Lacaze-Duthiers, 1888 [after 12 

March] 


l'Académie des Sciences [Paris], 1 06: 723-724 


as an order containing Trochus, fissurellids, 

and haliotids. 

Epitoniida Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 



the superfamily Epitonioidea. 

Eriophthalma Gray, 1840 



Remarks: Established at rank below order, con- 

taining the families Naticidae, Melaniidae, 

Truncatellidae, Velutinidae, Paludinidae, 

Pyramidellidae, Tornatellidae, Valvatidae, 

Vermetidae, Vanikoridae, Capulidae, Calyptraeidae, 

and Phoridae. 

Euacochlidiacea Odhner, 1968 

Reference: [in Franc] Traité de Zoologie, 5(3): 842 


the families Hedylopsidae, Microhedyl- 

idae, and Acochlidiidae. 

EuANURETHRA 11, 1929 


2{2): 156 

Remarks: Established as a division of Anurethra. 

EuARMiNACEA Odhner, 1939 [26 August] 


Selskabs Skhfter, 1939(1 ): 48 


above family, including the families Heterodorididae 

and Arminidae. Treated by Taylor 

& Sohl (1 962: 12) as infraorder of the suborder 

Arminoidea. 

EucAENOGASTROPODA Haszprunar, 1988 [14 

December] 


54(4): 430 

Remarks: Glade of Gaenogastropoda containing 

Gtenoglossa, Neotaenioglossa, and 

Stenoglossa. 

EucTENiDiACEA Tardy, 1970 


Zoologie et Biologie Animale, ser. 12, 12(3): 

365 


ing the superfamily Doridoidea. See also 

Gtenidiacea. 

EuDOPHiLES Férussac, 1819 [10 July] 


ticulière des Mollusques terrestres et fluviátiles: 

20 


as a suborder, containing the freshwater 

gastropods. 

EuDORiDACEA Odhner, 1934 [28 July] 



Zoology, 7(5): 230-233 

Remarks: Established as a division of Doridacea 

of unspecified rank, containing all dorids 

except Bathydoris and Dohdoxa. Ranked as 

suborder by Franc (1968c: 865), extension 

restricted to the cryptobranch dorids. 

EuGASTROPODA Shimer & Shrock, 1944 


366,439 


ing the "superorder" Prosobranchia only. 

EuHELicoiDA Haszprunar, 1988 [14 December] 


54(4): 430 

Remarks: Glade containing "Hot-Vent Group- 

A" [= Melanodrymia] and Skeletobranchia. 

EuoMPHALiNA McLean, 1981 [8 December] 


Remarks: Established as a suborder. Spelling 

emended to Euomphalioidei (declared new) 

by Golikov & Starogobatov (1 989: 71 ). Spell- 

ing and rank emended by Bändel (1997: 64, 

70) to subclass Euomphalomorpha, containing 

the superfamily Euomphaloidea; again 

declared new by Bändel & Fryda (1 998: 1 1 8).

EuPTEROPODA Boas, 1886 

Reference: Videnskabers Selskabs Skrifter, 

ser. 6, Naturvidenskabelig og Mathematisk, 

4(1): 14, 179 

Remarks: Substitute name for Thecosomata. 

EupuLMONATA J. Morton, 1955 



Remarks: Established, at the rank of order, as 

a substitute name for Stylommatophora. 

EupuLMONATA Haszprunar & Huber, 1990 


220(2): 196 


Ellobiidae, Trimusculidae + Stylommatophora. 

Ranked as superorder by H. Nordsieck 

(1993:48). 

EuTHEcosoMATA Meisenheimer, 1905 [22 Jan- 

uary] 

Reference: Deutsche Tiefsee-Expedition, 9(1): 

37,107 

Remarks: Taxon containing the families Lima- 

cinidae and Cavoliniidae. Established at unspecified 

rank above family. See also Cav- 

oliniida. 

EuTHYNEURA Spengel, 1881 


Zoologie, 35(3): 372 


Ichnopoda, Pulmonata, and Pteropoda. 

ExocEPHALA Latreille, 1824 [November] 




"Exocéphales". Latinized by Latreille (1825: 

200). Established as a taxon containing the 

"class" Peltocochlides, itself containing var- 

ious limpet-shaped gastropods and the chi- 

tons. 

ExoPHALLiA Mörch, 1865 [5 October] 


Remarks: Established as a "class" of Monotocardia, 

containing the Taenioglossata, 

Rhachiglossata, and Toxoglossata. 

ExoTENOBRANCHiA Deshayes, 1832 


naturelle des vers, 2: table pp. 552- 

553 

Remarks: Original spelling "Exoténobranches" 

(vernacular); latinized by Herrmannsen (1847 

[in 1846-1852]: 438). Established as a sub- 


order containing the families "Les Tritoniens" 

and "les Glauques". 

FiciNA Riedel, 2000 


Abhandlungen, ser. E, 32: 190, 195 

Remarks: Taxon established above the family 

group, contains the superfamily Ficoidea only. 

FissoBRANCHiATA Stoliczka, 1868 [1 October] 

Reference: Palaeontologia Indica. Cretaceous 


379 


ing the families Pleurotomariidae, Haliotidae, 

and Fissurellidae. 

FissuRELLOiDEi Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 


187:71 


the families Raphistomatidae, Gosseletinidae, 

Portlockiellidae, Catantostomatidae, 

Porcelliidae, Polytremariidae, Zygitidae, 

Scissurellidae, Emarginulidae, Hemitomi- 

dae, and Fissurellidae. 

Flabellinina Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 




order Aeolidiida. No contents given. 

Flexoglossata Haszprunar, 1988 [14 December] 


54(4): 430 

Remarks: Glade containing all gastropods 

except Docoglossa and "Hot-Vent Group-C" 

[= Cocculiniformia and Helicoida] 

Fornices Bellermann, 1816 

Reference: Gesellschaft naturforschender 

Freunde zu Berlin, Magazin für die neuesten 

Entdeckungen in der gesammten Naturkunde, 

7{2y. 92, ^^9 


the genera Haliotis and Patella. 

Fryeriina Baranetz & Minichev, 1994 


Remarks: Established as a suborder of Phylli- 

diida containing the family Fryeriidae only. 

GALERocoNCHASalvini-Plawen, 1980 


Remarks: Established as a class, equivalent 

to Amphigastropoda, containing the orders 

Tryblidiida and Bellerophontida.


Gasteromelea Mayer, 1 849 

Reference: Verhandlungen des Naturhistorischen 

Vereins der Preussischen Rheinlande 

und Westphalens, 6: 205 

Remarks: Established as a class, containing the 

orders Palmatopoda, Pelecypoda, Heteropoda, 

Pteropoda, and Apoda [= Tunicata]. 

Gasteropoda Cuvier, 1795 

Reference: Magazin Encyclopédique, 2: 448 


"Gastéropodes". Latinized by Rafinesque 

(1815: 13, as Gasteropodia). Established as 

an order containing "les limaces, les laply- 

sies, les doris, les thétys, les myxines, les 

douves, les planaires, les chitons, les patelles 

et toutes les coquilles univalves contournées 

en spirale". Spelling emended to 

(class) Gastropodea by Anderson (1992: 36). 

See also Pselaphocephala and Trochiodes 

(under Trochiones). 

Gasteropodophora Gray, 1821 


Remarks: Established as a class, equivalent 

to Gasteropoda, containing the subclasses 

Pneumonobranchia, Cryptobranchia, and 

Gymnobranchia. 

Gasteropterophora Gray, 1821 


Remarks: Established as a class containing 

Pterotrachea, Carinaría, and Argonauta. 

Gastroneurés Lacaze-Duthiers, 1888 [after 12 

March] 


l'Académie des Sciences [Paris], 1 06: 720, 724 


as an order containing the pulmonates. 

Gehydrophila Férussac, 1822 [13 April] 


mollusques: xxxj 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Géhy- 

drophyles"; latinized by Herrmannsenn (1847: 

469). Established as a suborder containing 

the family "les Limnéens" only. See also Hy- 

grogeophila. 

Geochares de Cristofori & Jan, 1832 



de Crístoforí et Georgii Jan ... Section 

II, Pars I: 1 

Remarks: Established as a subdivision of Gastropoda 

containing the land snails. 

Geohydrobia de Cristofori & Jan, 1832 



de Crístoforí et Georgii Jan ... Section 

II, Pars I: 6 

Remarks: Established as a subdivision of 

Gastropoda containing the family Auhculidae. 

Geophila Férussac, 1819 [10 July] 


ticulière des Mollusques terrestres et fluviá- 

tiles: 1 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Géo- 

philes". Established as a suborder containing 

the families Limaces and Cochleae. See 

also Helicida. 

Glacidorbiformes Starobogatov, 1989 


187:83 

Remarks: Established as an order of the superorder 

Architectoniciformii containing the 

family Glacidorbidae only. 

Glandulifera Riedel, 2000 

Reference: Beríiner Geowissenschaftliche 


Remarks: Taxon containing the Turrina, Volu- 

tina and Muricina. 

Glaucina Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 





Globularioidei Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 


187:73 


order Naticiformes containing the families 

Gyrodeidae and Globulariidae. 

Glossophora p. Fischer, 1883 



529, 532, 544, 551 [21 February]; (6): 585, 


Remarks: Name used for seven different 

groups of Gastropoda, each time as opposed 

to another group Aglossa (without radula). 

Glossophora Koken, 1896 

Reference: Die Leitfossilien, 1 : 90 

Remarks: Established as a class, containing 

the subclasses Scaphopoda, Placophora, 

Gastropoda, and Pteropoda.

Glyptognatha Westerlund, 1902 

Reference; Acta Academia Scientiarum etArtium 

Slavorum meridionalium, 151 : 88 

Remarks: Established as a category below 

suborder, uniting Odontognatha (see family 

list) and Aulacognatha. 

Gnathodoridacea Odhner, 1934 [28 July] 


Expedition, 1910. Natural history report. 

Zoology, 7(5): 230-233 


rank below suborder. Subsequently sometimes 

ranked as suborder (e.g. F. Nordsieck, 

1972: 51). See also Bathydoridina. 

Gnathophora L. Pfeiffer, 1878 

Reference: [in Clessin, ed.] Nomenclátor heliceorum 

viventium: 26 


ing the family Vitrinidae only. 

Gnathophora P. Fischer, 1883 


paléontologie conchyliologique, (5): 447 [21 

February]; (6): 532, 585 [20 December] 

Remarks: Name used for three different taxa 

of gastropods, as opposed to Agnatha (with- 

out jaws). 

Goniognatha Mörch, 1859 

Reference: Malakozoologische Blätter, 6: 109, 

112 

Remarks: Taxon of pulmonales containing the 

genera Orthalicus and Pseudostrombus. 

Gymnobranchiata Schweigger, 1820 



Remarks: Established at unspecified rank between 

order [Gastropoda] and genus. Spelling 

and rank emended to subclass 

Gymnobranchia, by Gray (1821 : 234). Contains 

the nudibranchs. 

Gymnocochlides Latreille, 1824 [November] 




"Gymnocochlides". Latinized, with the same 

spelling, by Latreille (1825: 187). Established 

as a section of the order Pectinibran- 

chia containing the families "Péristomiens", 

"Scalariens", "Turbines", "Fusiformes", 

"Ailés", "Doliaires", "Buccinides", and many 

others. 


Gymnoglossa Gray, 1853 [February] 


History, ser. 2, ^^. 129-130 

Remarks: Name used for two different taxa of 

gastropods, established at rank below suborder, 

one containing the families Acusidae, 

Pyramidellidae, and Architectonicidae; the oth- 

er containing the family Cancellariidae only. 

GYMNOMORPHASalvini-Plawen, 1970 



Tiere, 97(2): 296 


to Soleolifera, containing Onchidiacea, 

Veronicellacea, and Rhodopacea. 

Gymnophila H. B. Baker, 1955 [28 April] 



Rathouisiidae, Veronicellidae, and Onchidi- 

Idae. 

Gymnopoda p. Fischer, 1885 [31 August] 



Remarks: Taxon of Rhipidoglossa, containing 

the families Proserpinidae, Helicinidae, Hydrocenidae, 

Neritidae, Macluritidae, and 

Neritopsidae. 

Gymnoptera van der Spoel, 1972 [19 Decem- 

ber] 

Reference: Basteria, 36(2-5): 81 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of Gymnosomata 

containing the families Hydromylidae 

and Laginiopsidae. See also Laginiop- 

sina. 

Gymnosomata Blainville, 1824 


32: 273 

Remarks: Established as a family (see family 

list), but currently used as the name of an 

order. Spelling emended to Gymnosomida 

by Anderson (1992: 37). See also Pterota 

and Pneumodermatida. 

Gymnostoma Menke, 1828 


Remarks: Established at the rank of order as 

Coelopneumonata gymnostoma, containing 

the suborders Geophilae and Amphibiae. Is 

the same as the order "Pulmones sans opercule" 

of Férussac (1822 [in 1821-1822]: 

xxxj).

208 

Haliotoideae Menke, 1828 


51 


ing the family Haliotidae, itself containing the 

genera Haliotis, Stomatella, and Stomatia. 

Haliotoidei again declared new suborder by 

Golikov&Starobogatov(1989: 71), containing 

Raphischismatidae, Kittldiscidae, Tem- 

notropididae, and Haliotidae. 

Hamiglossa Gray, 1853 [February] 




rank, containing the families Muricidae, Buc- 

cinidae, Olividae, and Lamellariidae. Spelling 

emended to Haemiglossata by Mörch 

(1854:15). 

Hamineina Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 

Reference: Vsesoiuznoe sovestichanie po 



order Philinoglossida. No contents given. 

Haplomorpha Ray Lankester, 1883 


16:656 


order Opisthobranchia, including the fami- 

lies Phyllirhoidae and Elysiidae. 

Haplostyles Germain, 1931 

Reference: Faune de France, 21:17 

Remarks: Vernacular name only. 

Hedylopsoidei Starobogatov, 1983 




order Acochlidiiformes, containing the superfamilies 

Minichevielloidea, Hedylopsoidea, 

Tantuloidea, Parhedyloidea, Ganitoidea, and 

Livornielloidea. 

Helcionellida Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975 

[18 December] 



the superfamilies Helcionelloidea and Metoptomatoidea. 

Spelling and rank emended 

to suborder Helcionellina by Salvini-Plawen 

(1980: 255); to class Helcionelloida by Peel 

(1 991 : 1 73). Again declared a new order by 

G.Geyer (1994: 77). 


Helicida Minichev & Starobogatov, 1975 




a substitute name for Geophila with the contents 

given by Minichev & Slavoshevskaja 

(1971: 359). See also Limaciformes (under 

Limaciformii). 

Helicinina Bändel, 1992 


4): 238 


Neritimorpha, containing the superfam- 

ily Helicinoidea. 

Heliciones Starobogatov, 1984 


sistematike iskopaemykh organismov. 39 

Remarks: Established as a nom. nov. for the 

subclass Pulmonata. 

Helicoida Haszprunar, 1988 [14 December] 


54(4): 430 

Remarks: Taxon established at unspecified rank, 

containing Neritimorpha and Euhelicoida. 

HELixiNASchileyko, 1979 


80:56 

Remarks: Established as suborder, contain- 

ing the infraorders Endodontinia, Helixinia, 

and Zonitinia. Spelling emended to Helicoi- 

dei by Muratov (1 999: 22). Also established 

by Schileyko (1979: 57) as infraorder Helixinia, 

containing the superfamilies Gastrodontoidea, 

Rhytididoidea, Vitrinoidea, 

Arionoidea, Sphincterochiloidea, Helicodontoidea, 

Helicoidea, and Hygromioidea. 

Hemiphyllidinae Menke, 1828 


Remarks: Latinization of "Semiphyllidiens" 

(see Semiphyllididae in family list). Estab- 

lished as a suborder containing the families 

Umbrellidae and Pleurobranchidae. 

Hemipomatostoma Férussac, 1821 [13 April] 


mollusques: xxxv 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Hemi- 

Pomastomes". Latinized by Menke (1828: 32 

,as Hemipomastomae; 1830: 57, as Hemipomatostoma). 

Established as a suborder, 

equivalent to "Siphonobranches".

Hermaeinina Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 




order Stiligerida. No contents given. 

HERMAPHRODiTABIainville, 1824 


32: 286 


the orders Cirrhobranchiata [itself containing 

the genus Dentalium only], Cervicobranchiata, 

and Scutibranchiata. 

Heterobranchia Burmeister, 1837 

Reference: Handbuch der Naturgeschichte, 2: 

v,496 

Remarks: Established as a division of the 

Gastropoda containing the "families" Gymnobranchia, 

Hypobranchia, Cyclobranchia, 

Aspidobranchia, Pomatobranchia, and Heteropoda. 

Recent authors have resurrected 

the name and attribute it to Gray (1840: 

1 52), who used Heterobranchiata for an unranked 

taxon containing the orders Pleurobranchiata, 

Gymnobranchiata, and 

Pneumobranchiata. Salvini-Plawen & Haszprunar 

(1987: 760) used Heterobranchia as 

a subclass containing the "cohors" Trigan- 

glionata, and Ponder & Lindberg (1997: 185) 

used Heterobranchia for a clade containing 

the Euthyneura, Architectonicoidea, and 

Valvatoidea. 

Heterocardia R. Perrier, 1889 

Reference: Recherches sur I'anatomie et 

l'histologie du rein des Gastéropodes Prosobranches: 

277 


"Hétérocardes". Latinized by Zittel (1895: 

320). Established as an order containing the 

family Patellidae only. 

Heteroclita Lamarck, 1809 


Remarks: Original spelling "Hétéroclites" (vernacular). 

Latinized by Herrmannsen (1847 

[in 1846-1852]: 529). Taxon containing the 

genera "Volvaire", "Bulle", and "Janthine". 

Heterogastropoda Habe & Kosuge, 1966 [15 

January] 

Reference: Shells of the world in colour, 2:101 


the families Architectonicidae, Mathildidae, 

Epitoniidae, Janthinidae, and Triphoridae. 


Heteroglossa Gray, 1857 [9 May] 


of Mollusca in the British Museum, Part 

7:135 


order Scutibranchia, containing the Cirrhobranchia, 

Cervicobranchia, Cyclobranchia, 

and Polyplacophora. 

Heteroglossa Haszprunar, 1985 [10 January] 




ing the superfamilies Cerithiopsoidea, Triphoroidea, 

Epitonioidea, and Eulimoidea. 

Heterohepatica Pruvot-Fol, 1954 


Remarks: A subdivision of Cladohepatica containing 

the non-eolid families, i.e. Arminidae, 

Tritoniidae, Dendronotidae, Fimbhidae, Han- 

cockiidae, Lomanotidae, Scyllaeidae, Phyl- 

liroidae, Janolidae, and Madrellidae. 

Hétéronéphridés R. Perrier, 1889 



278 


at unspecified rank, but treated as a suborder 

by Perrier (1893: 604). Taxon containing 

the families Haliotidae, Turbinidae, and 

Trochidae. 

Heteropoda Lamarck, 1812 [October] 

Reference: Extrait du cours de zoologie: 112, 

124 

Remarks: Original spelling "Hètéropodes" (ver- 

nacular). Latinized by Burmeister (1 837: 500). 

Established as a "section", equivalent in rank 

to Gastropoda and Cephalopoda, subsequently 

treated by Burmeister as a family, and 

by Thiele (1 925 [in 1 925-1 926]: 88) as "Sippe" 

[= superfamily]. Not available as a familygroup 


HETEROPRocTASchmekel, 1970[1 October] 

Reference: Pubblicazioni delta Stazione Zoo- 

lógica di Napoli, 38: 1 21 , 

1 35 

Remarks: Established as an infraorder of Ae- 

olidioidea, uniting Pleuroprocta and Cleio- 

procta. 

Heterospathostyles Germain, 1931 


Remarks: Vernacular name only.


Heterostropha p. Fischer, 1885 [31 August] 



Remarks: Taxon of Gymnoglossa containing 

the family Pyramidellidae. 

Heterurethra Pilsbry, 1900 [10 November] 



Remarl


the Rhipidoglossa except the Pleu- 

rotomarioidei. 

HoMONÉPHRiDÉs R. Perrier, 1889 

Reference: Recherches sur l'anatomie et 


278 

Remarks: Vernacular name only. Taxen estab- 

lished at unspecified rank, containing the 

family Fissurellidae. Ranked as a suborder 

by Perrier (1893: 604). 

Hydrobranchia Lamarck, 1819 



Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Hydrobranches": 

latinized by T. Brown (1844? [in 

1837-1844]: 56, as Hydrobranchiae). Established 

as a division of the Gasteropoda con- 

taining the families "les Tritoniens", "les 

Phyllidiens", "les sémi-Phyllidiens", "les Ca- 

lyptraciens", "les Bulléens", and "les Lapl- 

ysiens". 

Hydrocenoidei Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 


187:72 


the families Hydrocenidae and Chilodontidae. 

Spelling and rank emended to order 

Hydrocenina by Bändel (1992a: 238). 

Hydrophila Hartmann, 1840 

Reference: Erd- und Süsswasser-Gasteropoden: 

(unnumbered table) 

Remarks: Division of Pectinibranchiata con- 

taining the genus Ancylus only. 

Hygrogeophila Menke, 1830 

Reference: Synopsis methodica molluscorum, 

ed.2:19 

Remarks: Latinization of (vernacular) "Géhy- 

drophiles" of Férussac. Established as a 

suborder containing the family Auriculidae. 

See also Gehydrophila. 

Hygrophila Férussac, 1822 [16 February] 

Reference: Tableaux systématiques des 

animaux mollusques: xxiij 

Remarks: Original spelling "Hygrophiles" (vernacular). 


[in 1846-1852]: 547). Established as a suborder 

containing the family Lymnaeidae. 

Ranked by Starobogatov (1970b: 46) as an 

order containing the superfamilies Chilinoidea, 

Latioidea, and Lymnaeoidea. See 

also Lymnaeida. 


Hyperstrophina Linsley & Kier, 1984 [29 March] 


Remarks: Established as an order of Paragastropoda 

containing the superfamily Ony- 

chochiloidea. 

Hypsogastropoda Ponder & Lindberg, 1997 


Soc/eiy, 119(2): 226 

Remarks: Established as unranked clade, containing 

all taxa sharing a more recent common 

ancestor with Conus and Tonna than 

with Cerithium and Campanile. 

IcHNOPODA Ihering, 1876 



Remarks: Established as a class of the phylum 

Platycochlides, containing the orders 

Protocochlides, Phanerobranchia, Sacoglossa, 

Steganobranchia, Branchiopneusta, 

and Nephropneusta. 

Inferobranchiata Blainville, 1814 [November] 



(1814): 177 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "In- 

férobranches"; latinized [as Inferobranchi] by 

Bowdich (1822: 59). Established as an order 

containing the genera Phyllidia and Diphyllidia 

[see also family Hypobranchiata]. 

Spelling emended by P. Fischer (1883 [in 

1880-1887]: 528) to Inferobranchiata, treated 

as a division of the Nudibranchiata 

containing the families Phyllidiidae, Hypobranchiaeidae, 

Pleurophyllidiidae, and Dermatobranchidae. 

Iniophthalma Gray, 1847 [November] 



Remarks: Division of the order Phytophaga 

containing the families Truncatellidae, Pyramidellidae, 

and Acteonidae. 

iNOPERCULATAGray, 1840 

Reference: [new edition of Turton] Manual of 

the land and fresh water shells of the British 

Islands: ^0^-^02 

Remarks: Division of the order Pneumonobranchiata, 

containing the families Arionidae, Helicidae, 

Auriculidae, and Lymnaeidae. 

Inoperculata P. Fischer, 1883 



512; (6): 551 ; 

(7): 653 [1884]; (9): 793 [1885]


Remarks: Name used for five different taxa of 

gastropods: (1 ) as a subdivision of Pteropoda 

containing the families Pterothecidae, 

Conulariidae, and Cavoliniidae (p. 422); (2) 

as a division of Thalassophila containing the 

families Siphonariidae and Gadiniidae (p. 

51 ); (3) as a division of Cephalaspidea containing 

all the families other than Actaeonidae 

(p. 551); (4) as a subdivision of Taenioglossa 

containing the families Capulidae and Hipponicidae 

(p. 653); (5) as a subdivision of 

Rhipidoglossa containing the family Proserpinidaeonly 

(p. 793). 

Intégrostomes Blainville, 1818 


10: ^85 

Remarks: Vernacular name only, and perhaps 

only descriptive and not the name of a taxon. 

Janolina Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 





Janthinoidei Starobogatov, 1989 




the family Janthinidae. Spelling and rank 

emended by Starobogatov (in Amitrov, 1984: 

38) to order Janthiniformes. 

JiNONICELLINA Pokorny, 1978 


53{^). 4^ 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of Archaeogastropoda 

containing the families Jinonicellidae 

and Janospiridae. Taxonomic position as 

a mollusc rejected by Fryda (1999d: 27). 

JuLiACEA Boettger, 1963 

Reference: ZoologischerAnzeiger, Suppl., 26: 

429 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of 

Sacoglossa containing the superfamilies 

Arthessoidea and Julioidea. 

Khairkhaniiformes Parkhaev, 2001 

Reference: Transactions of the Paleontological 


282:189 


the family Khairkhaniidae only. Again declared 

new by Parkhaev (2002: 37 [Russian 

edition]; 34 [English edition]). 

Labiostomata Valdés, 2002 


Society, 136:628 

Remarks: Clade containing the cryptobranch 

dorids having a radula and labial armature, 

i.e. the families Actinocyclidae, Dorididae, 

Chromodorididae, and Discodohdidae. 

Laginiopsina Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 



Remarks: Established at the rank of suborder, 

as a substitute name for Gymnoptera. 

Latrogastropoda F. Riedel, 2000 




the orders Neomesogastropoda and 

Neogastropoda. 

Lepadophora Gray, 1827 

Reference: Encyclopaedia Metropolitana, vol. 

7: 389, unnumbered plate 

Remarks: Established as the name of a class 

in the plate heading, but treated as a synonym 

of Gasteropoda p. 389. 

Lepetellida Moskalev, 1971 [after 11 February] 




the superfamilies Lepetelloidea, Addisonioidea, 

and Bathypeltoidea. Spelling and rank 

emended by Marshall (1983b: 139) to suborder 

Lepetellina. 

Lepetoidei Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 


187:70 


the family Lepetidae only. 

Lepetopsina McLean, 1990 [7 November] 

Reference: Journal of Zoology, 222: 489 

Remarks: Established as suborder of Patellogastropoda 

containing the superfamily 

Neolepetopsoidea only. 

Leptognatha Odhner, 1939 [26 August] 




rank above family, containing the families 

Goniaeolididae and Heroidae. Treated by 

Taylor & Sohl (1962: 12) as infraorder of 

suborder Arminoidea.

Leptopoda Gray, 1857 [9 May] 



7:64,128 

Remarks: Division of the suborder Rostrifera, 

containing the families Strombidae and 

Phohdae. 

LiuEVALLospiROiDEi Golikov & Starobogatov, 

1989 


187:70 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of Bellerophontiformes 

containing the family Liljeval- 

lospiridaeonly. 

Limaces Kölliker, 1847 

Reference: Giornale dell'Imperiale Reale Istituto 

lombardo di Scienze. Lettere edArti, 1 6: 247 

Remarks: One of three divisions (the other two 

being Cephalopoda and Conchífera) of the 

molluscs, containing the "orders" Pteropoda, 

Heteropoda, and Gasteropoda. 

LiMACiFORMii Starobogatov, 1984 



Remarks: Substitute name for Stylommatophora, 

established as a superorder of Pulmonata. 

Also (same reference) spelled and 

ranked as order Limaciformes, as a substitute 

name for Helicida. Spelling emended by 

Golikov & Starobogatov (1989: 69) to Limaclones, 

substitute name for Pulmonata, 

ranked as subclass. 

LiMACiNoiDEi Starobogatov, 1989 


Zoologicheskogo Instituía, 187: 75 


ing the family Limacinidae only. 

LiMAxiNA Schileyko, 1979 


80:57 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of Helicida, 

containing the infraorders Trigonochlamydina 

and Limaxinia, the latter 

containing the families Boettgerillidae, 

Limacidae, and Agriolimacidae. Spelling and 

rank emended by Muratov (1999: 22) to in- 

fraorder Limacoinei. 

LiMNAEiDA. See Lymnaeida. 

LiMNOPHiLA Menke, 1828 


20 


Remarks: Original spelling "Limneophilen" 

(vernacular) in Hartmann (1 821 : 32-33, 43). 

Established as suborder of Coelopneumonata 

Gymnostoma, containing the family 

Lymnaeidaeonly. 

LissoGNATHA Westerlund, 1902 [after 1 Decem- 

ber] 

Reference: Acta Academia Scientiarum etArtium 

Slaverum Mehdionalium, 1 51 : 84 

Remarks: Established as a subdivision of the 

Geophila containing the families Vitrinidae, 

Allognathidae, and Leucochroidae. 

LiTTORiNATA Pchelintsev, 1963 


Kryma: 47 


the superfamilies Littorinoidea, Calyp- 

traeoidea, and Rissooidea. Spelling and rank 

emended by Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 

21 0) to superorder Littorinimorpha. 

LoBiGERiNA Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 




Oxynoida. No contents given. 

LoNGicoMMisuRATA,1892 [15 July] 


538 

Remarks: Division of the Neotaenioglossa 

containing the families Tritoniidae, Doliidae, 

Strombidae, and Pteroceridae. 

Lymnaeida Minichev & Starobogatov, 1975 

Reference: Vesoiuznoe soveshchanie po 


Remarks: Original spelling Limnaeida. Estab- 

lished at the rank of order, as a substitute 

name for Hygrophila. Spelling and rank 

emended by Starobogatov (in Amitrov, 1 984: 

39) to order Lymnaeiformes and superorder 

Lymnaeiformii; by H. Nordsieck (1993a: 48) 

to suborder Lymnaeoidei (in synonymy of 

Branchiopulmonata) and infraorder Lymnae- 

oinei. 

Macluritina Cox & Knight, 1960 [February] 



Remarks: Established as a suborder of Archaeogastropoda 

containing the superfami- 

lies Macluritoidea and Euomphaloidea. Spelling 

and rank emended by Minichev & 

Starobogatov (in Amitrov, 1984: 38) to sub- 

class Maduritiones and order Macluritiformes.


Malacodermata p. Fischer, 1883 [21 February] 



Remarks: Established as a suborder of Gymnosomata 

containing the family Clioidae only. 

Mathildoidei Starobogatov, 1989 


Zoologicheskogo Institute, 187: 74 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of Architectoniciformes 

containing the family Mathil- 

didae. 

Megapterygia Latreille, 1824 [November] 


3: 326, table between pages 334-335 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Mégaptérygiens". 

Latinized by Latreille (1825: 

169). Established as an order of the class 

Pteropoda, containing the families Procephala 

and Cryptocephala. 

MEGASTOMATABIainville, 1818 



Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Mégastomes". 

Latinized by Bowdich (1822: 25). 

Taxon containing the genera "Cabochon", 

"Crépidule", "Stomate", "Slgaret", "Haliotide", 

and "Patelle". 

Melanellida Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 




the superfamilies Pseudomelanioidea, Tro- 

chaclidoidea, Aclidoidea, and Melanelloidea; 

and (same paper) as a superorder Melanel- 

loida including the order Melanellida only. 

Meronephridia R. Perrier, 1889 

Reference: Recherches sur l'anatomle et 


281 

Remarks: Original spelling "Méronéphridiens" 

(vernacular); spelled "Méronéphridés" by E. 

Perrier (1897: 2095). Latinized by Ponder & 

Waren (1988: 313). Established as a division 

of Stenoglossa, containing Voluta, Oliva, 

Marginella, Harpa, Pleurotoma, Terebra, and 

Conus (contents in R. Perrier, 1893: 605). 

Mesogastropoda Thiele, 1925 [1 November] 



the superfamilies Architaenioglossa, Valvata- 

cea, Rissoacea, Littorinacea, Cerithiacea, 

Ptenoglossa, Aglossa, Amaltheacea, Natica- 

cea, Lamellahacea, Cypraeacea, Calyptraeacea, 

Heteropoda, Strombacea, and Dolia- 

cea. Spelling emended by Anderson (1992: 

36) to Mesogastropodida. 

Mesommatophora Simroth, 1889 



Naturforscher, 5A{^):Q5 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Mesommatophoren". 

Latinized by Simroth 

(1896: 44). Taxon containing the families 

Athoracophoridae, Vaginulidae, and Onchi- 

diidae. 

MesoproctaE. Perrier, 1897 

Reference: Traité de zoologie, 4: 2114 

Remarks: Division of the Nudibranchiata containing 

the Hologastraea and Dendrogas- 

traea. 

Mesurethra H. B. Baker, 1955 [28 April] 


Remarks: Established as a suborder of Geophila 

including the superfamily Cerionoidea 

only 

Metamesogastropoda Bändel, 1991 


Abhandlungen, ser. A, 134: 38 

Remarks: Original spelling Meta-Mesogastropoda. 

Established as unranked division of 

the Caenogastropoda including Purpu- 

rinoidea, Stromboidea, Heteropoda, Pickworthiidae, 

and Vanikoridae. Spelling and 

rank emended by Bändel (1993b: 24) to order 

Metamesogastropoda [now including the 

Rissooidea]. 

Metatrochina Naef, 1911 


Zoologie, 3(2): 158-159 

Remarks: Original spelling Metatrochinae. Established 

as a division of Azygobranchia, as 

a substitute name for Monotocardia, containg 

the Pectinibranchia and Heterobranchia. 

Meturethra Ihering, 1929 


2{2): 156 

Remarks: Established as a division of Neph- 

ropneusta. 

MicROPTERYGiA Latreille, 1824 [November] 



Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Microptérygiens". 

Latinized by Latreille (1825:

170). Established as an order including the 

family Pneumodermatidae only. 

MiMospiRiNA Dzik, 1983 

Reference: Geologiska Föreningens i Stockholm 

Förhandlingar, 104(3): 238 


ing the families Onychochilidae and Clisos- 

piridae. 

MiTRoiDEi Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 


187:73 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of Mitriformes, 

containing the superfamilies Fasciolarioidea 

and Mitroidea. Also spelled and 

ranked as order Mithformes, same reference. 

Monoica Blainville, 1824 


32: 242 


the orders Pulmobranchiata, Chismobranchiata, 

Monopleurobranchiata, Aporobranchiata, 

Polybranchiata, Cyclobranchiata, 

Inferobranchiata, and Nucleobranchiata. 

Spelling emended by Mcdonald (1880: 163) 

to Monoecia. 

MoNONÉPHRiDÉs R. 1, 1889 


l'histologie du rein des gastéropodes prosobranches: 

279 

Remarks: Vernacular name only, introduced as 

a substitute name for "Orthoneuroides". Established 

as division of Diotocardia. Ranked 

by Perrier (1893: 604) as suborder including 

the genera Nerita, Navicella and Helicina. 

MoNOPLEUROBRANCHiA Blalnvilie, 1816 


Philomatique de Paris, Zoologie, (1816): 10 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Monopleurobranches". 

Latinized by Gray (1821: 

232). Established as an order, containing [in 

Gray] the genera Umbrella, Pleurobranchia, 

and Laminaria. 

MoNosTiCHOGLossATA Pagenstechor, 1877 

Reference: Verhandlungen des Naturhistorisch-Medicinischen 

Vereins zu Heidelberg, 

newser., 1: 74 


the families Pontolimacidae, Elysiidae, and 

Lophocercidae. 

MoNOTOCARDiA,1865 [5 October] 

Reference: Journal do Conchyliologie, 13: 398 


Remarks: Established as a division of Gastropoda 

including the "classes" Androgyna 

[= Musioglossata] and Exophallia. See also 

Metatrochina. 

MoNOTREMATA P. Fischor & Crosse, 1878 [10 

August] 


et dans l'Amérique centrale. Recherches 

zoologiques, (7)1: 698 


Geophila containing the families Testacellidae, 

Limacidae, Tebennophoridae, 

Helicidae, Cylindrellidae, Orthalicidae, Bu- 

limulidae, Stenogyhdae, and Succineidae. In 

P Fischer (1883 [in 1880-1887]: 447) con- 

taining the families Testacellidae, Seleniti- 

dae, Limacidae, Philomycidae, Orthalicidae, 

Bulimulidae, Cylindrellidae, Pupidae, Sten- 

ogyridae, and Helicteridae. See also Soleif- 

erae. 

MuRCHisoNiiNA Cox & Knight, 1960 [February] 




the superfamily Murchisonioidea only. Spell- 

ing and rank emended by Pchelinsev (1965: 

4) to order Murchisoniata, containing the superfamilies 

Murchisonioidea, Tubiferoidea, 

Nerineoidea, Nerinelloidea, Itierioidea, Procerithioidea, 

Cerithioidea, Turritelloidea, and 

Scaloidea. 

MuRicoiDEi Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 


187:73 


ing the superfamily Muricoidea only. Spell- 

ing emended by F. Riedel (2000: 190, 195) 

to Muricina. 

Musioglossata Mörch, 1857 

Reference: Catalogus conchyliorum quae rel- 

iquit III. M. N. Suenson: 1 

Remarks: Unranked taxon including the pulmonates, 

shelled ophisthobranchs, pyra- 

midellids, Eulima, Scalaria, and Janthina. 

Nacellina Lindberg, 1988 

Reference: Malacological Review, Suppl. 4: 55 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of Patellogastropoda 


Nacelloidea and Acmaeoidea. 

Natantia Ray Lankester, 1883 


16:648,653


Remarks: Established as a division of the order 

Azygobranchia, including the suborders Atlan- 

tacea, Carinariacea, and Pterotracheacea. 

Naticina F. Riedel, 2000 




ing the superfamily Naticoidea only. 

Nematoglossa Golikov & Starobogatov, 1968 




ing the superfamily Cancellarioidea only. 

Ranked by Olsson (1970: 19) as order and 

declared new. See also Cancellarioidei. 

Neogastropoda Wenz, 1938 [March] 


41,65; 1082 [1941] 

Remarks: Established as an order, as a substitute 

name for Stenoglossa. Spelling 

emended by Anderson (1992: 37) to Neogastropodida. 

Neomesogastropoda Bändel, 1991 [December] 



Hamburg, 7 ^. 453 

Remarks: Established as an order including 

the superfamilies Calyptraeoidea, Naticoidea, 

Cypraeoidea, Tonnoidea, and Echi- 

nospirida. 

Neomphaloidei Sitnikova & Starobogatov, 1983 



Remarks: Established as a suborder of Vivipariformes 

including the family Neomphal- 

idae only. 

Neopulmonata Kubo & Kurozumi, 1995 [10 

August] 

Reference: Molluscs of Okinawa: 5 

Remarks: Established as a major division of 

the Pulmonata, at a rank equal to Archaeopulmonata. 

Neotaenioglossa Malier, 1892 [15 July] 


538 

Remarks: Original spelling Neotaenioglossae. 

Established as a division of the Taenioglossa, 

itself divided into the Neotaenioglossa 

brevicommisurata and the Neotaenioglossa 

longicommissurata (see these names). 

Ranked by Ponder & Waren (1 988: 289, 291 ) 

as an order including the suborders Discopoda, 

Heteropoda, and Ptenoglossa. 

Nephropneusta Ihering, 1876 




a substitute name for Stylommatophora. 

Nerineida Lyssenko, 1986 

Reference: [in Aliev & Lyssenko] Doklady AkademilNaukAzerbaidzhanskoiSSR, 

42(5): 61 

Remarks: Established as order Nerineida and 

suborder Nerineina; no contents given. Not 

available from Lyssenko (1984: 15), where 

Nerineina contained the superfamilies 

Nerinelloidea, Nerinoidea, Polyptyxoidea, 

Ptygmatoidea, Cryptoplocoidea, Diptyxoidea, 

Triptyxoidea, Plesioplocoidea, Neoptyxoidea, 

and Oligoptyxoidea. 

Neritimorpha Koken, 1896 


Remarks: Original spelling Neritaemorphi. 

Established as suborder containing the family 

Neritidae. Spelling emended by Cox & 

Knight (1960: 263) to Neritopsina [declared 

new, including the superfamily Neritoidea 

only]. Spelling and rank emended by Morton 

¿Yonge (1964: 2)toorderNeritacea; by 

Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 209) to superorder 

Neritimorpha, including the superfamilies 

Neritoidea, Hydrocenoidea, 

Titiscanioidea, and ?Cocculinoidea; by Bandel 

(1992a: 238) to subclass Nehtomorpha, 

including the orders Neritoina, Platyceratina, 

Helicinina, and Hydrocenina. 

NEUROBRANCHiAKeferstein, 1864 

Reference: Dr H.G. Bronn's Klassen und Ord- 

nungen der Weichthiere, Bd. 3(2): 1 031 , 1 061 


ing the families Cyclostomidae, Helicinidae, 

and Aciculidae. 

Non-Palliata Ray Lankester, 1883 


16:648,655 


Opisthobranchia, including the suborders 

Pygobranchia, Ceratonota, and Haplomor- 

pha. 

Non Suctoriae Bergh, 1892. See family list.

NoTASPiDEA P. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] 



Remarks: Established as a division of Tectibranchiata 

including the genera Pleurobranchus 

and Umbrella. 

NoTOBRANCHiA Gray, 1821 

Reference: London Medical Repository , 15: 232 


the genera Aplysia and Bulla. 

NoTONEURÉs Lacaze-Duthiers, 1888 


l'Académie des Sciences [Pans], 1 06: 721 , 724 


as an order of "Gastéropodes As- 

trepsineurés", including the genera Tethys, 

Tritonia, Doris, Ombrella, the eolids, Aply- 

sia, Bulla, and Philine. 

NucLEOBRANCHiATABIainville, 1814 [November] 



Remarks: Established as order "Nucléobranch- 

es" (vernacular); latinized by Blainville (1824: 

282), containing the families Nectopoda and 

Pteropoda. See also Caryobranchiata. 

NuDiBRANCHiA Cuvier, 1814 [December] 


par la Société Philomatique de Paris. 

Zoo/og/e, (1814): 177 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Nudibranches"; 

latinized (as Nudibranchi) by 

Bowdich (1822: 58). Established as an or- 

der, with the genera Doris, Polycera, Tethys, 

Scyllaea, Glaucus, Aeolis, and Tergipes given 

as examples. Spelling emended by Anderson 

(1992: 37) to Nudibranchida. 

NuDiPEDA Fleming, 1828 [March] 


Remarks: Division of the Pectinibranchia 

Cryptobranchia containing the genera Jan- 

thina and Velutina. 

NuDiPLEURA Wägele & Willan, 2000 [14 September] 


Society, ô{^). ^ 67 

Remarks: Glade containing the Pleurobranchoidea 

and the Nudibranchia. 

Odontoglossa Gray, 1853 [February] 


History, ser 2, 11: 127 


Remarks: Division of the Proboscidifera con- 

taining the families Fasciolariidae and Tur- 

binellidae. 

Okadaiina Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 




order Doridida. No contents given. 

Oleacinina Schileyko, 1979 


80:56 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of Heli- 

cida containing the superfamilies Testacelloidea 

and Streptaxoidea. 

Olivelloidei Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 


187:73 


ing the family Olivellidae only. 

Onchidiida Starobogatov, 1 970 [after 1 5 October] 


raionirovanie kontinental'nykh vodoemov 



the superfamily Onchidioidea only. Spelling 

and rank emended by Minichev & Slavoshevskaja 

(1971 : 360) to subclass Onchid- 

iacea; by Golikov & Starobogatov (1 989: 69) 

to superorder Onchidiiformii and order On- 

chidiiformes; by H. Nordsieck (1993: 48) to 

suborder Onchidioidei and infraorderOnchid- 

ioinei. 

Onchidoridina Minichev & Starobogatov, 1 979 




order Doridida. No contents given. 

Onychochilida Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 



the family Onychochilidae only. Spelling and 

rank emended by Starobogatov (in Amitrov, 

1984: 38) to order Onychochiliformes and 

superorder Onychochiliformii. 

Onychoglossa G. O. Sars, 1878 

Reference: Mollusca regionis arcticae Norve- 

giae: 1 1 

Remarks: Substitute name for Docoglossa, 

containing the families Patellidae, Tecturidae, 

and Lepetidae.


OPERcuLATAMenke, 1828 


Remarks: Established as order Coelopneumonata 

operculata; latinization of "Pulmones 

operculés" of Férussac (1822). Férussac 

(1807: 37) had a family "Les Nériteins (sic) 

ou Operculés" for ail land and freshwater 

operculate gastropods. 

Operculata P. Fischer, 1883 


paléontologie conciiyliologigue, (5): 422, 

512; (6): 551; (7): 653 [1884]; (9): 793 [1885] 

Remarks: Name used for five different taxa of 

gastropods: (1 ) as a subdivision of Pteropo- 

da, including the family Hyollthidae only (p. 

422); (2) as a division of Thalassophila including 

the family Amphibolidae only (p. 

512); (3) as a division of Cephalaspidea, including 

the family Acteonidae only (p. 551 ); 

(4) as a subdivision of Taenioglossa including 

the families Xenophohdae and Naricidae 

(p. 653); (5) as a subdivision of Rhipidoglossa 

including the families Helicinidae and 

Hydrocenidae (p. 793). 

Opisophthalma L. Pfeiffer, 1852 


viventium: 3 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of Pneumonopoma, 

including the family Aciculidae only. 

Opisthobranchiata Milne-Edwards, 1846 

Reference: Société Philomatique de Paris, 

Extraits des Procés-Verbaux des Séances, 

(1846): 116 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Opistobranches". 

Also published in Milne-Edwards 

(1846: 296). Latinized by Woodward 

(1 854 [in 1851-1 855]: 1 79) as Opistho-bran- 

chiata. Established as an order containing 

the "Aplysiens", "Phyllidiens", "Doridiens", 

and "Eolidiens". See also Bulliones. 

Opisthophthalma Paladiihe, 1877 


ser. 6, Zoologie, 5: 1 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of operculate 

land snails, containing the genera 

Truncatella, Geomelania, Acme, and Tomichia. 

See also family Opisthophthalmidae. 

Opisthopneumona Starobogatov, 1 970 [after 1 

October] 


raionirovanie kontinentarnykh vodoemov 



the orders Onchidiida, Rhodopida, and 

Soleolifera. 

OpiSTHOTREMATAWenz, 1923 

Reference: Fossilum Catalogus, I, Pars 17: 

206 

Remarks: Division of the suborder Ditremata. 

See family list. 

Oriostomatoidei Golikov & Starobogatov, 

1989 


187:71 


ing the superfamily Oriostomatoidea only. 

Orthoconcha Fol, 1875 



Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Orthoconques"; 

established as a family and not 


Latinized by RFischer(1883 [in 1880-1887]: 

422) as a subdivision of Pteropoda Thecosomata, 

containing the families Hyolithidae, 

Pterothecidae, Conulariidae, and Cavolini- 

idae. 

ORTHODONTAMörch, 1857a 

Reference: Fortegnelse over Grönlands Bloddyr. 

88 


the genera Pilidium, Lepeta, Tectura, Cemo- 

ria, and Chiton. 

Orthodonta Macdonald, 1881 [25 March] 

Reference: The Journal of the Linnean Society 

Zoology, 15: 243-244 

Remarks: Name used for two different taxa of 

gastropods: (1) as a suborder of the order 

Proboscidifera, including the rachiglossan 

neogastropod families (p. 243); (2) as a suborder 

of the order Rostrifera including the 

Heteropoda and the Phohdae (p. 244). 

Orthogastropoda Ponder & Lindberg, 1995 

[10 December] 




Gastropoda including all the gastropods except 

the Eogastropoda. 

Orthoneura Ihering, 1876 

Reference: Jahrbücher der Deutschen Malakozoologlschen 

Gesellschaft, 3: 140

Remarks: Established as a class of the phylum 

Arthrocochlides, including the orders 

Rostrifera, Proboscidifera, and Heteropoda. 

Treated by Ihering (1891: 243) as an order 

of the class Cochlidae. 

Orthoneuroídes Bouvier, 1887 

Reference: Système nerveux, morphologie 

générale et classification des gastéropodes 

prosobranches: 460-461 


as a section of the "Azygobranches", includ- 

ing the families Neritopsidae, ?Macluritidae, 

Neritidae, Hydrocaenidae, and Helicinidae. 

See also "Mononéphridés". 

Orthostrophina Linsley & Kier, 1984 [29 

March] 



the superfamily Pelagielloidea only. 

Orthurethra Pilsbry, 1900 [10 November] 



Remarks: Established as a division of Vasopulmonata, 

containing the families Partulidae, 

Pupidae, ?Valloniidae, ?Cochlicopidae, and 

Achatinellidae. 

Otinoidei H. Nordsieck, 1993 [31 January] 

Reference: Archiv fijr Molluskenkunde, 121: 

48 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of Systellommatophora. 


OvuLoiDEi Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 

Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instit ta, 

187:72 


ing the family Ovulidae only. 

OxYGNATHA Mörch, 1859 


Remarks: Established as a family (see family 

list). Treated by Hutton (1884: 188, 204) as 

a "sub-section" of the "section" Holognatha 

containing the families Vitrinidae, Limacidae, 

and Zonitidae. 

OxYNOACEAOdhner, 1939 [26 August] 


ers Selskabs Skrifter, 1 939(1 ): 1 


Sacoglossa, containing the family Oxynoidae 

only. Spelling and rank emended by Golikov 


& Starobogatov (1989: 68) to order Oxynoiformes 

[attributed to Baba, 1966], containing 

the suborders Lobigeroidei and Oxynoo- 

idei. 

Pachygnatha Odhner, 1939 [26 August] 




above family, containing the family Antiopel- 

lidae. Treated by Taylor & Sohl (1962: 12) 

as infraorder of the suborder Arminoidea. 

Palaeocaenogastropoda Bändel, 1993 [December] 

Reference: Scripta Geológica, Special issue 

2:8 

Remarks: Original spelling Palaeo-Caenogastropoda. 

Established as a division of the Caenogastropoda 


Cerithioidea, Littorinoidea, Rissooidea, Subulitoidea, 

Murchisonioidea, Loxonematoidea, 

Cyclophoroidea, and Ampullarioidea. 

Palliata Ray Lankester, 1883 


16:648,655 


Opisthobranchia, as a substitute name 

forTectibranchiata, including the suborders 

Ctenidiobranchia and Phyllidiobranchia. 

Palliohedyloidei Starobogatov, 1983 [after 22 

February] 




ing the family Palliohedylidae only. 

Palmatopoda Mayer, 1849 

Reference: Verhandlungen des Naturhistorischen 

Vereines der Preussischen Rheinlands 

und Westphalens, 6: 205 

Remarks: Established as an order of the class 

Gasteropoda, including all the gastropods 

other than Heteropoda and Pteropoda. 

Paludinimorpha Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975 

[18 December] 



taining the order Architaenioglossa only. 

Papillifera P Fischer, 1883 [20 December] 


paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 532

220 


Polybranchiata, containing the families Proctonotidae, 

Aeolidiidae, Fionidae, Glaucidae, 

Dotidae, and Hermaeidae. 

Paracephala Gravenhorst, 1845 

Reference: Das Thierreich nach den Verwandtschaften 

& Übergängen in den Klassen 

und Ordnungen desselben dargestellt: 33 


the taxa Pteropoda and Gastropoda. 

Paracephalophora Blainville, 1824 


32: :94 

Remarks: Established as a class of Malacozoaria, 

contents equivalent to Gastropoda, 

containing the subclasses Dioica, Hermaphrodita, 

and Monoica. 

Paragastropoda Linsley & Kier, 1984 [29 March] 


Remarks: Established as a class containing the 

orders Orthostrophina and Hyperstrophina. 

Parasita P. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] 




Nudibranchiata containing the family Entoconchidaeonly. 

Paratectibranchia Salvini-Plawen, 1988 

Reference: The Mollusca, volume 11: 326 

Remarks: Taxon including the Bullomorpha, 

Anaspidea, Saccoglossa, Thecosomata, 

Umbraculomorpha, ?Gymnosomata, and 

?Acochlidiomorpha. 

Partuloinei Schileyko & Starobogatov, 1989 



Remarks: Established as infraorder contain- 

ing the family Partulidae only. 

Patelliones Golikov & Starobogatov, 1984 



Remarks: Established, at the rank of subclass, 

as a substitute name for Cyclobranchia, containing 

the superorders Archinacelliformii and 

Patelliformii. 

Patellogastropoda Lindberg, 1986 [February] 

Reference: American Malacological Bulletin, 

4(1): 115 


Remarks: Unranked taxon including the fami- 

lies Patellidae, Acmaeidae, and Lepetidae. 

Ranked as order by Lindberg (1988: 55). 

Patelloidea Ihering, 1876 




the families Tecturidae, Patellidae, and Lep- 

etidae. Spelling emended by Naef (1911: 

158159) to Patellinae, used at rank above 

order, as equivalent to Docoglossa. Spell- 

ing and rank emended by Golikov & Starobogatov 

(in Amitrov, 1 984: 37) to superorder 

Patelliformii, order Patelliformes, and suborder 

Patelloidei. Ranked by Salvini-Plawen 

(in Mizzaro-Wimmer & Salvini-Plawen, 2001 : 

67) as order Patellida, containing the family 

Patellidae only. 

Pectinibranchia Cuvier, 1814 [December] 



Zoo/og/e, (1814): 178 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Pectinibranches". 

Latinized (as a family) by Goldfuss 

(1820: xliv, 644). Established as an 

order including the families "les Trochoïdes", 

"les Buccinoides" and "les Sigarets". See 

also Ctenobranchiata and Trochiones. 

Pediculariiformes Golikov & Starobogatov, 

1984 



Remarks: Established as an order; no contents 

given. Spelling and rank emended by Golikov 

& Starobogatov (1989: 73) to suborder 

Pediculahoidei, containing the superfamilies 

Pediculahoidea, Trivioidea, and Lamellario- 

idea. 

Pedoneura Rankin, 1979 [25 May] 




ing the families Acochlidiidae, Palliohedyl- 

idae, and Strubelliidae. 

Pelagiellida Runnegar& Pojeta, 1985 

Reference: The Mollusca, volume 10: 28, 50 

Remarks: Established as an order of Monoplacophora 

containing the family Pelagiellidae 

only. Also declared new by MacKinnon 

(1985: 75). Spelling emended to Pelagielli- 

formes by Parkhaev (2001 : 

1 34-1 35).

Pellibranchiata Alder & Hancock, 1847 

Reference: The Athenaeum, Journal of Literature, 

Science, and the Fine Arts, (1847): 748 


the genera Elysia, Placobranchus, Acteonia, 

Chalidis, Limapontia, and Ictis. 

Peltacea Odhner, 1939 [26 August] 



Remarks: Established as a suborder of Cephalaspidea, 

containing the genus Pelta. See 

also Runcinacea. 

Peltocochlides Latreille, 1824 [November] 



Remarks: Originally introduced as a vernacu- 

lar name. Latinized, with the same spelling, 

by Latreille (1825: 200). Established as a 

class including the orders Scutibranchia and 

Cyclobranchia. 

Pentaganglionata Haszprunar, 1985 



Remarks: Established as a "cohors" contain- 

ing the superorders Architectibranchia, Tectibranchia, 

Eleutherobranchia, Gymnomorpha, 

and Pulmonata. 

Peraclida Minichev & Starobogatov, 1975 


izuchenilu molliuskov, 5: 11 


a substitute name for Pseudothecosomata. 

Spelling and rank emended by Golikov & 

Starobogatov (1989: 69) to superorder Peracliformii, 

order Peracliformes and suborder 

Peracloidei. 

Peracliones Minichev & Starobogatov, 1984 



Remarks: Established, at the rank of subclass, 

as a substitute name for Dextrobranchia. 

Perunelomorpha Fryda, 1998 


Congress [Washington DC], Abstracts: 107- 

108 


the superfamily Peruneloidea only. 

PetrophilaGíII, 1871 [February] 


227: 13 


Remarks: Taxon established at a rank between 

"suborder" and family, containing the families 

Gadiniidae and Siphonahidae. 

Phanerobranchia Ihering, 1876 




Ichnopoda, containing the families Tritoni- 

idae, Scyllaeidae, Dendronotidae, Bornellidae, 

Heroidae, Dotidae, Aeolidiidae, 

Phylliroidae, Dorididae, Onchidorididae, Triopidae, 

Corambidae, Doriopsidae, Phyllidi- 

idae, Pleurophyllidiidae, and Pleuroleuridae. 

See also Tergibranchiata. 

Phanerobranchiata p. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] 



Remarks: Fischer most probably took the 

name Phanerobranchiata from Bergh, 

1880 (see family list), but he used it as a 

name above the family level, to contain the 

family Polyceridae. Spelling emended by 

Odhner (1926: 30) to Phanerobranchia, 

containing the families Notodorididae, 

Polyceridae, Goniodorididae, and Onchidorididae; 

ranked as suborder (in synonymy 

of Anadoridacea), by Franc (1968c: 

858). 

Phanerogama Latreille, 1824 [November] 




"Phanérogames". Latinized by Latreille 

(1825: 157). A "section" of the Mollusca including 

the cephalopods, the pteropods, and 

the gastropods. 

Phaneropneumona Gray, 1821 


231 

Remarks: Original spelling Phaneropneumana. 

Established as an order of Pneumonobranchia, 

containing the genera Cyclostoma 

and Helicina. Spelling emended by Gray 

(1857a: viii, 78) to Phaneropneumona, con- 

taining the families Cyclophoridae, Oligyridae, 

and Proserpinidae. 

Pharyngoneura Rankin, 1979 [25 May] 




ing the family Tantulidae only.

Philinacea Odhner, 1939 [26 August] 



Remarks: Established as a suborder of Cephalaspidea, 

containing the family Philinidae. 

Philinoglossacea Hoffmann, 1933 


des Tier-Reichs. Bd. 3, Abt. 2, Buch 

3:192 

Remarks: Established as a "Sippe". Ranked 

as a suborder by Franc (1 968c: 843). 

PHLEBENTERATAQuatrefages, 1844 


ser. 3, Zoologie, 1: 129, 171 


the families "Entérobranches" and "Dermobranches", 

comprising essentially nudibranchs, 

sacoglossans and Acteon. 

Phyllaplysiina Minichev & Starobogatov, 

1979 


izucheniiu molliuskov, 6: 19-20 


order Aplysiida. No contents given. 

Phyllidiobranchia Ray Lankester, 1883 


16:645 


order Zygobranchia, including the family 

Patellidae only. See also Phyllidioidei. 

Phyllidioidei Férussac, 1822 [13 April] 


mollusques: xxix 

Remarks: Established as a suborder "Les 

Phyllidiens Cuv. Lam.". Latinized [as suborder 

Phyllidinae, containing the family Phyl- 

lidiidae only] by Menke (1828: 6). Spelling 

and rank emended by Ray Lankester (1 883: 

655) to suborder Phyllidiobranchia; by Amitrov 

(1984: 38) and Golikov & Staroboga- 

tov (1989: 68) to superorder Phyllidiiformi, 

order Phyllidiiformes and suborder Phyllid- 

ioidei. 

Phyllobranchiacea Franc, 1968 

Reference: Traité de zoologie, 5(3): 845 

Remarks: Established by Latreille as a family-group 

name (see family list). Ranked by 

Franc as a suborder (in the synonymy of Polybranchiacea) 

containing the families Polybranchiidae 

and Hermaeidae. 


Phyllobranchopsina Minichev & Starobogatov, 

1979 


izucheniiu molliuskov, 6: 19-20 


order Stiligehda. No contents given. 

Phyllovora Gray, 1860 [October] 



Remarks: Established as a section of the Geophila, 

containing the families Helicidae, Arion- 

idae, Parmacellidae, Cryptellidae, Aneiteidae, 

Janellidae, Philomycidae, Veronicellidae, and 

Onchidiidae. 

Phytophaga Lamarck, 1822 


sans vertèbres, 6(2): 57, 59 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Les 

Phytiphages". Latinized by Herrmannsen 

(1847 [in 1846-1852]: 266). Established as a 

section of the division "Trachélipodes", containing 

the families "Colimacés", "Lymnéens", 

"Mélaniens", "Péristomiens", "Néritacés", 

"Janthines", "Macrostomes", "Plicacés", "Sca- 

lariens", and "Turbinacés". 

Pigobranchiata. See under Pygobranchia. 

Placobranchacea Jensen, 1996 




order Sacoglossa, containing the superfamilies 

Placobranchoidea and Limapontioidea. 

See also Placobranchidae in family list. 

Planilabiata Stoliczka, 1868 [1 October] 

Reference: Cretaceous fauna of Southern India. 

Palaeontologia Indica, Vol. 2, Parts 7-10: 330 

Remarks: Established as a "tribe" (between 

suborder and family) of the Scutibranchiata, 

containing the family Neritidae only. 

Planktotrophica Haszprunar, 1988 [14 December] 


54(4): 430 

Remarks: Glade containing the Caenogastropoda 

and the Chalazaeata. 

Planorboinei H. Nordsieck, 1993 [31 January] 

Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 1 21 : 48 

Remarks: Established as infraorder of the suborder 

Branchiopulmonata. No contents given.

Planspiralia Naef, 1911 


Zoo/og/e, 3(2): 156-159 

Remarks: Established as a division of the Gastropoda 

containing the order Belleromorpha 

only. 

Platyceratina Bändel, 1992 

Reference: Paläontologisclie Zeitschrift, 66(3- 

4): 238 

Remarks: Established as an order of the sub- 

class Neritomorpha. No contents given. 

Platycochlides Ihering, 1876 

Reference: Jahrbücher der Deutschen Maiakozoologischen 


Remarks: Established as a "phylum" of the 

Mollusca, containing the classes Ichnopoda, 

Pteropoda, and Cephalopoda. See also Platy- 

malakia. 

Platyhedyloidea Rankin, 1979 [25 May] 

Reference: Royal Ontaho Museum, Life Sciences 



the family Platyhedylidae only. Spelling and 

rank emended by Ev. Marcus (1982: 26) to 

suborder Platyhedylacea. 

Platymalakia Ihering, 1877 

Reference: Vergleichende Anatomie des 

Nervensystemes und Phylogenie der Mol- 

lusken: 31 


for Platycochlides. Ihering (1 891 : 240, 243) 

ranked Platymalakia as one of two "phylum" 

of the Mollusca, containing the classes Ichnopoda 

and Pteropoda [but not the Cephalopoda, 

earlier included in Platycochlides]. 

Platypoda Gray, 1857 [9 May] 


of Mollusca in the British Museum, Part 1: 64 


Rostrifera, containing the Podophthalma, 

Edriophthalma, and Opisophthalma. 

Platypoda P. Fischer, 1883 

Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie 

conchyliologique, (5): 445; (6): 582 


class Gastropoda containing the order Proso- 

branchiata. 

Pleurembolica F. Riedel, 2000 




Remarks: Taxon containing the suborders 

Troschelina, Cassina, and Ficina of the 

Neomesogastropoda + the order Neogas- 

tropoda. 

Pleuroanthobranchia Grande, Templado, 

Cervera & Zardoya, 2004 

Reference: Molecular Phylogenetics and Evolution, 

33: 384-385 

Remarks: Clade of Nudipleura defined by the 

presence of blood gland, calcareous spicules 

in the integument and a caecum directly 

opened into the stomach, containing the 

Pleurobranchoidea and Anthobranchia. 

Pleurobranchia Deshayes, 1832 


naturelle des vers, 2: table between pp. 552- 

553 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Les 

Pleurobranches". Latinized by Herrmannsen 

(1847 [in 1846-1852]: 293). Established 

as a suborder containing the genera Umbrella, 

Siphonaria, Pleurobranchus and Pleurobranchaea. 

Spelling and rank emended by 

Gray (1840b: 152) to order Pleurobranchia- 

ta, containing the families Bullidae, Aplysiidae, 

Umbrellidae, Pleurobranchidae, and 

Pterotracheidae; by Pelseneer (1906: 173) 

to "tribe" Pleurobranchomorpha; by Golikov 

& Starobogatov (1989: 67) to order Pleurobranchiformes 

and suborder Pleurobranchio- 

idei. 

Pleurocoela Thiele, 1926 


Remarks: Established as an order of Opisthobranchia, 

containing the suborders Cephalaspidea, 

Pteropoda Thecosomata, Anaspidea, 

and Pteropoda Gymnosomata. 

Pleurommatophoren Simroth, 1889 



Naturforscher, 54{^). 85 

Remarks: Vernacular name only. Taxon com- 

prising all the land pulmonates exclusive of 

Athoracophoridae. 

Pleuroneurés Lacaze-Duthiers, 1888 


lAcadémie des Sciences [Paris], 106: 721, 

724 

Remarks: Vernacular name only. Established as 

an order of "Gastéropodes Astrepsineurés", 

defined by disposition of nervous system, 

but contents not explicit.


Pleurophthalma p. Fischer, 1 883 [20 December] 



Remarks: Division of the Toxoglossa contain- 

ing the families Conidae and Cancellariidae. 

PLEUROPROCTAOdhner, 1939 [26 August] 


Selskabs Skhfter, 1939(1): 50, 52 

Remarks: Established as a "tribe" [= suborder] 

of the suborder Eolidacea, containing the family 

Coryphellidae only. See also Pleuroprocta 

in family list. 

Pleurotomariina Cox & Knight, 1960 [February] 



Remarks: Established as a suborder of the Archaeogastropoda, 


Pleurotomarioidea, ?Trochonematoidea, 

and Fissurelloidea. Spelling and rank emended 

by Pchelintsev (1 963: 39) to order Pleuro- 

tomariata; by Golikov & Starobogatov (in 

Amitrov, 1984: 38) to subclass Pleurotomariiones 

[in synonymy of Scutibranchia] and or- 

der Pleurotomariiformes. 

Plocamobranchia Gray, 1857 [9 May] 


tion of Mollusca in the British Museum, Part 

7:ix, 115 

Remarks: Taxon comprising the families Calyptraeidae, 

Capulidae, and Vanikoroidae. 

Pneumatodocha Kölliker, 1847 

Reference: Giornale dell'lmperiale Reale Istituto 

Lombardo di Scienze, Lettere edArti, 16: 248 

Remarks: Taxon of "Limaces Gasteropoda" 

[= the Gastropoda without the Pteropoda and 

Heteropoda], containing the taxa with respi- 

ratory organs, as opposed to Apneusta, without 

them. 

Pneumobranchia Lamarck, 1819 



Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Pneumobranches". 

Latinized by T. Brown (1844? 

[in 1 837-1 844]: 54, as Pneumobranchiae). A 

section of the "Gastéropodes" containing the 

family "Limaciens". Spelling and rank emended 

by Gray (1840c: 153) to order Pneumobranchiata 

[containing the family Arionidae 

only]. See also Pneumonobranchia. 

Pneumodermatida Minichev & Starobogatov, 1 975 




a substitute name for Gymnosomata. Spelling 

emended by Starobogatov & Naumov 

(1987: 149) to Pneumodermatiformes. 

Pneumoneata Hartmann, 1821 

Reference: System der Erd- & Süsswasser 

Gasteropoden Europas: 32-33 

Remarks: Original spelling "Pneumoneen" 

(vernacular). Latinized by Hartmann (1844: 

table). Established as an order of the class 

Gastropoda, containing all the pulmonates 

and land operculates. 

Pneumonobranchia Gray, 1821 


Remarks: Established as a subclass of Gasteropodophora, 

containing the orders Adelopneumona 

and Phaneropneumona. 

Spelling and rank emended by Gray (1840a: 

1 01 ) to order Pneumonobranchiata, contain- 

ing the families Arionidae, Helicidae, Auriculidae, 

Lymnaeidae, and Cyclostomatidae. 

See also under Pneumobranchia. 

Pneumonochlamyda Ray Lankester, 1883 


16:648 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of the order 

Azygobranchia, including the families 

Cyclostomatidae, Helicinidae, and Aciculidae. 

Pneumonophora Macdonald, 1880 [3 September] 

Reference: Journal of the Linnean Society 



the suborder Pulmonata only. 

Pneumonopoma L. Pfeiffer, 1852 


viventium: 1 

Remarks: Substitute name for Pneumopoma, 

ranked as order containing all land operculates. 

Pneumopoma Latreille, 1824 [November] 



Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Pneumopomes". 

Latinized by Latreille (1825: 

182). Established as an order, containing the 

families "Hélicinides", and "Turbicines". See 

also Pneumonopoma. 

PoDOPHTHALMA Gray, 1840 




order Phytophaga, containing the families

Turbinidae, Trochidae, Stomatellidae, Hali- 

otldae, Fissurellidae, Neritidae, Ampullari- 

idae, Janthinidae, and Atlantidae. 

PoLYBRANCHiA Blainville, 1814 [November] 


Phylomatique de Paris, (1814): 177 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Polybranches". 

Latinized as a family (see family 

list). Established as an order containing 

the families "Tétracères" and "Dicères". 

Spelling and rank emended by Franc (1 968c: 

845) to suborder Polybranchiacea, contain- 

ing the families Polybranchiidae (= Caliphyllidae) 

and Hermaeidae. 

PoMASTOMA Férussac, 1822 [13 April] 


mollusques: xxxiv 


Pomastomes". Latinized [as Pomastomae] 

by Menke (1828: 22) and [as Pomatostoma] 

by Menke (1830: 40). Established as suborder 

containing the families "Turbines" and 

"Trochoides". 

PoMATOBRANCHiATA Schweigger, 1820 


skelettlosen ungegliederten Thiere: IAA 

Remarks: Substitute name for "Les Tectibranches". 

Division of the order Gasteropoda, 

containing the genera Akera, Notarchus, 

Aplysia, Pleurobranchus, and Pleurobranchaea. 

Spelling and rank emended by Burmeister 

(1837: 498) to family Pomatobran- 

chia (not available as such: not based on a 

genus). 

PORODORIDACEAOdhner, 1968 

Reference: ArkivforZoologi, 20(13): 254 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of Doridacea, 

"comprising those families that Bergh 

united in his 'Dorididae porostomata'". Also 

declared by Odhner (in Franc, 1968c: 872) 

a new suborder, containing the families Phyllidiidae 

and Dendrodorididae. See also Porodoridacea 

in family list. 

Porostomata Bergh, 1876 [4 May] 

Reference: Malacologische Untersuchungen, 


pinen, Theil 2. Wissenschaftliche Resultate, 

Bd.2,Theil 1, Heft 10: title 

Remarks: Established at unspecified rank under 

Nudibranchiata holohepatica, containing 

the families Doriopsidae and Phyllidiadae. 

See also family list. 


Prionoglossa G. O. Sars, 1878 

Reference: Mollusca regionis arcticae Non/egiae: 

214 

Remarks: Taxon containing the family Omalogyridaeonly. 

PROBOsciDEATroschel, 1847 

Reference: Archiv Wr Naturgeschichte, 13(2): 

383 

Remarks: Used in a heading only. Formally 

diagnosed in Troschel (1848: 548), there 

containing the families Volutacea, Canalífera, 

Muricea, Cassidea, and Buccinea. 

Proboscidifera Gray, 1853 [February] 



Remarks: Established as a suborder of Ctenobranchiata, 

containing families of Neogastropoda, 

some Neotaenioglossa, and some 

Heterostropha. Ranked by Ihering (1876: 

142) as an order, and declared nov. 

Procaenogastropoda Bändel, 2002 [October] 





ing the orders Solenisciformes and Perunelomorpha. 

Procyclophorida Bändel, 2002 [October] 





the superfamilies Anthracopupoidea and Palaeocyclophoroidea. 

ProdiotocardiaA. Meyer, 1913 [20 September] 

Reference: Biologisches Centralblatt, 33: 571 

Remarks: Hypothetical ancestor of the Dioto- 

cardia. 

Progastropoda A. Meyer, 1913 [20 September] 


575 

Remarks: Hypothetical ancestral gastropods. 

Promonotocardia A. Meyer, 1 91 3 [20 September] 


Remarks: Hypothetical ancestor of the Monoto- 

cardia. 

Proprioneura Rankin, 1979 [25 May] 

Reference: Royal Ontario Museum. Life Sciences 

Contributions, 116: 87



the families Hedylopsidae and Pseudune- 

lidae. 

PRORHIPIDOGLOSSASimrOth, 1906 

Reference: Dr H.G. Bronns Klassen und Ordnungen 


1:838,1052 

Remarks: Taxon containing the family Bellerophontidae 

only. 

Prosobranchia Milne-Edwards, 1846 [2 September] 

Reference: Société Philomatique de Paris, Extrait 

des Procès-Verbaux des Séances, 

(1846): 116 


"Prosobranches". Also published in Milne- 

Edwards (1846b: 296). Often credited to a 

later paper by Milne-Edwards (1848: 109, 

112). Established as one of four orders (with 

Pulmonata, Heteropoda, and Opisthobranchia) 

of the class Gastropoda; no contents 

given. See also Eugastropoda. 

Prosophthalma H. Adams & A. Adams, 1856 

[March] 


2:313 


ing the family Assimineidae only. 

PROTEOBRANCHIATADall, 1870 

Reference: The American Naturalist, 4: 561 

Remarks: Original spelling Proteo-branchi- 

ata. Established as a suborder of the order 

Docoglossa containing the families 

Acmaeidae and Patellidae. Dall (1871 : 

49, 

51) expanded his views on the classification 

of the Docoglossa and included only 

the family Acmaeidae in the Proteobran- 

chiata. 

Protocochlides Ihering, 1876 




Ichnopoda, containing the families Rhodopidae, 

Tethyidae, and Melibidae. See also 

Tergibranchiata. 

Protogastropoda Shimer & Shrock, 1 944 


366, 437 

Remarks: Established as a subclass of the 

class Gastropoda, containing the orders Cynostraca 

and Cochliostraca. 

Protopoda Gray, 1857 [9 May] 



7:64,126 

Remarks: Division of the suborder Rosthfera 

containing the family Vermetidae only. 

Protostreptoneura 

Remarks: Wenz (1938: 62) stated that B. B. 

Woodward had proposed Protostreptoneura 

as a basal group of ancestral gastropods 

containing Subulites, Stenotheca, and 

Platyceras. We have not found this name in 

Woodward's work, and Wenz himself rejected 

this concept of Protostreptoneura. 

Protriaula Ihering, 1892 



Naturforscher, 58(5): 399 


a substitute name for Triaula. 

Proturethra Ihering, 1929 


2{2): 156, 194 

Remarks: Division of Nephropneusta, contain- 

ing the families Onchidiidae, Vaginulidae, 

Rathouisiidae, Janellidae, and Philomycidae. 

PsELAPHocEPHALA Koferstoin, 1862 


derWeichthiere, Bd. 3(2): 522, 567 

Remarks: Established at the rank of class as 

a substitute name for Gastropoda. 

PsEUDOBRANCHiA Gray, 1856 [13 August] 




order Scutibranchia, containing the family 

Proserpinidaeonly. 

PsEUDOBRANCHiATA Hartmann, 1840 

Reference: Erd- und Süsswasser-Gasteropoden: 

(unnumbered table) 

Remarks: Division of the Gastropoda containing 

the genera Choristoma, Pomatias, and 

Cyclostoma. 

PsEUDOEucTENiDiACEA Tardy, 1970 

Reference: Annales des Sciences naturelles, 

Zoologie et Biologie animale, ser. 12, 12(3): 365 

Remarks: Established as a superfamily (see 

family list). Ranked by Baranetz & Minichev 

(1995: 298) as an order in the synonymy of 

Doridoxida.

PsEUDOLivoiDEi Kantor, 1991 [November] 

Reference; Ruthenica, 1(1-2): 49 


order Neogastropoda, containing the family 

Pseudolividaeonly. 

PsEUDOPHALLiA,1865 [5 Octobor] 


Remarks: Established as a "class" of the "se- 

ries" Diotocardia, as a substitute name for 

Aspidobranchia, containing the divisions 

Rhipidoglossata and Heteroglossata. 

PsEUDOPNEUMONA, 1857 [9 May] 



7:viii, 86 

Remarks: Taxon containing the families Lit- 

torinidae, Lacunidae, and Truncatellidae. 

PsEUDOTHECosoMATA Moisenheimer, 1905 [22 

January] 

Reference: Deutsche Tiefsee Expedition, 9(1 ): 

4,174 


rank above family, containing the families 

Cymbuliidae and Desmopteridae. See also 

Peraclida. 

Ptenobranchiata. See Ctenobranchiata. 

Ptenoglossa Gray, 1853 [February] 



Remarks: Division of the Proboscidifera, con- 

taining the families Cassidae, Scalariidae, 

and Actaeonidae. Established at unspecified 

rank above family, and subsequently generally 

treated as suborder. 

Pterabranchia Gray, 1821 


235 

Remarks: Established as an order of the Stomatopterophora, 

containing the genera 

Limacina, Cleodora, Cymbula, and 7Clio and 

Pneumoderma. 

Pterocephala N. Wagner, 1885 


Meeres, 1: 118, 120 

Remarks: Established as an order of the 

Pteropoda containing the genera Creseis, 

Hyalea, and Cavolinia. 

Pterodibranchia Blainville, 1814 [November] 




Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Ptérod- 

ibranches", alternative spelling for "Ptérobranches". 


[in 1846-1852]: 347). Established as an order, 

containing Pteropoda less the genus 

Hyalaea and "perhaps" Pneumoderma. 

Pteropoda Cuvier, 1804 

Reference: Annales du Muséum National 

d'Histoire Naturelle, 4: 232 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "ptérop- 

odes". Latinized by Blainville (1825: 493) at 

the rank of family (see family list). Established 

as an order including the genera "Clio", "Pneumo-derme", 

and "Hyale". See also Stomatopterophora. 

Pterota Boas, 1 886 

Reference: Videnskabernes Selskabs Skrifter 

ser 6, Naturvidenskabelig og Mathematisk 

Afdeling, 4(1): 14 [Danish text], 179 

[French text] 

Remarks: Established at the rank of suborder 

as a substitute name for Gymnosomata. 

Pterotracheacea Ray Lankester, 1883 


16:654 


the genera Pterotrachea and Firuloides (sic). 

Pterygia Latreille, 1824 [November] 



Remarks: Original spelling "Ptérygiens" (ver- 


Established as a division of the "Mollusques 

Phanérogames" containing the classes 

Cephalopoda and Pteropoda. 

Pterygia P Fischer, 1883 [20 December] 



Remarks: Established as a division of the Pel- 

libranchiata containing the family Elysiidae 

only 

PuLMOBRANCHiATA Blainvülo, 1814 [November] 



(1814): 178 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Pulmo-branches". 

Latinized by Goldfuss (1820) 

as a family (see family list). Spelling and rank 

emended by Blainville (1824: 242) to order 

Pulmobranchiata, containing the families 

"Limnacea", "Auriculacea", and "Limacinea". 

See also Pulmonata.


PuLMONATA Cuvier, 1814 [December] 



Zoo/og/e, (1814): 178 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "pulmones". 

Established as an order, treated as 

a substitute name for "Pulmobranches" 

[= Pulmobranchiata]. Latinized as Pulmonifera, 

at the rank of class, by Fleming 

(1822: 448): as Pulmonea by Latreille (1825: 

178). See also Heliciones and Limaciones. 

Pupillina Schileyko, 1979 


80:56 

Remarks: Established as a suborder, contain- 

ing the superfamilies Cerionoidea, Achatinelloidea, 

Cionelloidea, Pupilloidea, and 

Sagdoidea. Spelling and rank emended by 

H. Nordsieck (1993a: 48) to suborder Pupil- 

loidei (in synonymy of Orthurethra); by Schi- 

leyko (1 998 [in 1 998-2003]: 6) to infraorder 

Pupilloinei. 

PuRPURiNoiDEi Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987 





order Cerithiiformes, including the family 

Purpurinidaeonly. 

Pycnonephridia R. Perrier, 1889 



281 

Remarks: Original spelling "Pycnonéphridiens" 

(vernacular); spelled "Pycnonéphridés" by E. 

Perrier(1897: 2098). Latinized by Ponder & 

Waren (1988: 314). Established as a divi- 

sion of Stenoglossa, containing Turbinella, 

Fusus, Mitra, Buccinum, Murex, and Purpu- 

ra (contents in R. Perrier, 1893: 605). 

Pygobranchia Gray, 1821 


Remarks: Established as an order, treated as 

a substitute name for Cephalophora cyclobranchia, 

containing the genus Doris. 

Ranked as a suborder by Gray (1 857a: 206). 

Spelling emended by Misuri (1917: 9) to 

Pigobranchiata, treated as a substitute name 

for the Holohepatica of Bergh. 

Pyramidellimorpha Golikov & Starobogatov, 



Remarks: Established as a superorder including 

the orders Heterostropha, Ptenoglossa, 

and Homoeostropha. Spelling and rank 

emended by Ros (1975: 347) to order Pyramidellacea; 

by Minichev & Starobogatov 

(1979a: 298) to superorder Pyramidelloida 

and order Pyramidellida; by Minichev & Starobogatov 

(in Amitrov, 1 984: 38) to subclass 

Pyramidelliones. 

Pyrenoidei Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 


187:73 


Mitriformes, containing the superfamilies 

Beringioidea and Pyrenoidea. 

Rachiglossa Gray, 1853 [February] 



Remarks: Taxon containing the family Volutidae. 

When he established the Stenoglossa (= Toxoglossa 

+ Rachiglossa), Bouvier (1887: 472) 

used Rachiglossa for a taxon containing the 

families Harpidae, Marginellidae, Volutidae, 

Mitridae, Olividae, Fasciolariidae, Turbinellidae, 

Buccinidae, Nassidae, Columbellidae, 

Muricidae, Purpuridae, and Coralliophilidae. 

Raphidoglossa Macdonald, 1880 [3 Septem- 

ber] 


Zoology, ^5:^ 65, 242 

Remarks: Established as an order of Gasteropoda 

Monoecia, containing the suborders 

Dicranobranchia, Schismatobranchia, Scutibranchia, 

and Pseudobranchia. 

Remibranchiata Quatrefages, 1844. See fami- 

ly list. 

Reptantia Ray Lankester, 1883 


16:648 


Azygobranchia, including the suborders 

Holochlamyda, Pneumonochlamyda, and 

Siphonochlamyda. 

Retirera Blainville, 1824 


32: 288 

Remarks: Taxon established by Blainville for 

a family (see family list). Ranked by Möller 

(1 832: 1 32) as suborder containing the family 

Patellidae, itself containing the genera 

Patella and Trimusculus.

RetusaceaT. E. Thompson, 1976 

Reference: Biology of opisthobranch molluscs, 

1:17 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of Bullomorpha 

containing the family Retusidae only. 

RHACopoDAHennig, 1980 

Reference: Taschenbuch der speziellen Zoologie, 

ed. 4. Wirbellose I: 320 

Remarks: Glade containing the Gephalopoda 

and Gastropoda. 

Rhinioglossa G. O. Sars, 1878 


448 

Remarks: Taxon containing the genus "Triforis" 

[in the sense of Marshallora] only. See also 

Triphoroidei. 

Rhinophoralia Haszprunar, 1988 [14 Decem- 

ber] 


54(4): 430 

Remarks: Clade containing Pyramidelloidea 

and Euthyneura. 

RHiPiDOGLOSSATroschel, 1848 

Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, ed. 3: 

553 


ing the families Neritidae, Trochidae, Haliotidae, 

and Fissurellidae. Riphidoglossa and 

Raphidoglossa [both Gray (1 856: 1 00-1 01 )] 

are incorrect subsequent spellings (but 

Raphidoglossa Macdonald, 1880 is a different 

name). 

Rhodopadae Poche, 1911 

Reference: Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 77(1), 

Suppl.: 105 

Remarks: Established as a "subsubphylum" 

containing the class Rhodopoidea, itself con- 

taining the family Rhodopidae only. Spelling 

and rank emended by Minichev (1971: 10) 

to order Rhodopida; by Golikov & Starobogatov 

(1 989: 69) to Rhodopiformes [attributed 

to Minichev & Slavoshevskaja (1 971 )]. 

Rhytidoinei Schileyko & Starobogatov, 1989 



Remarks: Established as infraorder of Limaciformes 

containing the superfamily Rhytidoidea 

only. 

Ringiculida Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 




Remarks: Established as order of the superorder 

Pyramidelloida, containing the family 

Ringiculidaeonly. 

RissoELLiNA Golikov & Starobogatov, 1968 




order Discopoda, containing the superfami- 

lies Skeneopsoidea and Rissoelloidea. 

RissooiDEi Slavoshevskaja, 1983 




ing the superfamilies Rissooidea, Rissoi- 

noidea, and Truncatelloidea. 

RosTRiFERA Gray, 1853 [February] 



Remarks: Established as a suborder of Ctenobranchia 

containing the divisions Gymnoglossa 

[for Canceilariidae], Toxoglossa [for 

Conidae], Dactyloglossa [forAmphiperatidae], 

and Taenioglossa [for Cypraeidae, Phoridae, 

Ampullariidae, Viviparidae, Rissoellidae, Cy- 

clophoridae, Capulidae, and many others]. 

RosTRiFERA Ihering, 1876 



Remarks: Established as an order of Orthoneura 

containing the suborders Rhipidoglossa 

[for Neritacea etc.], Ptenoglossa [for 

Janthinidae etc.], and Taenioglossa [for 

Ampullariaceaetc]. 

RuNciNiDEA Colosi, 191 5 [after 25 April] 

Reference: Memorie delta Reale Accademia 

delle Scienze di Torino, Classe di Scienze 

Fisiche, Mathematiche e Naturali, ser. 2, 

56(6): 33-34 

Remarks: Established as a "section" [above 

family level] of Tectibranchia containing the 

family Runcinidae only. Spelling and rank 

emended by Burn (1 963: 9) to suborder Runcinacea, 

as a substitute name for Peltacea; 

ranked by Odhner (in Franc, 1 968c: 841 ) as 

order; spelling emended by Golikov & Starobogatov 

(1 989: 68) to order Runciniformes. 

Saccobranchia Leach, 1847 [October] 



Remarks: Division of Gastropoda containing the 

families Limacidae, Helicidae, Carychiidae, 

Lymnaeidae, and Ancylidae.


Sacoglossa Ihering, 1876 



Remarks: Established as an order of Ichnopoda, 

containing the families Limapontiidae, 

Elysiidae, Phyllobranchidae, Plakobranchidae, 

Hermaeidae, and Lophocercidae. 

Spelling emended by Anderson (1992: 37) 

to Sacoglossida. See also Ascoglossa. Jensen 

(1992: 541) has reviewed the usages of 

Sacoglossa and Ascoglossa, and advocated 

usage of the former. 

Sagdoinei Schileyko & Starobogatov, 1989 



Remarks: Established as infraorder of Limaciformes 

containing the superfamily Sagdoidea 

only. 

Scaphandracea Odhner, 1939 [26 August] 


ers Selskabs Skhfter, 1 939(1 ): 6 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of Cephalaspidea 

containing the families Scaphandridae 

and Akeridae. Spelling emended by 

Starobogatov (1 989: 74) to Scaphandroidei 

(declared new). 

Schismatobranchia Gray, 1821 


233 


Cryptobranchia containing the genus 

Haliotis only. See also family list. 

ScHisTOPELMATA Thiele, 1921 [12 July] 


144 

Remarks: Taxen containing the family Assimineidaeonly. 

ScHizopoDA R Fischer, 1883 [20 December] 



Remarks: Subdivision of the Rachiglossa con- 

taining the family Olividae only. 

ScLERODERMATA R Fischor, 1883 [21 Febru- 

ary] 



Remarks: Established as a suborder of Pteropoda 

containing the family Eurybiidae only. 

ScuTiBRANCHiA Cuvier, 1817 

Reference: Le règne animal ..., 2: 388, 445 

Remarks: Original spelling "les Scutibranches" 

(vernacular). Latinized [as Scutibranchi- 

ata Cuvier 1812] by Herrmannsen (1847 [in 

1846-1852]). Established as an order includ- 

ing the genera Haliotis, Capulus, Crepidula, 

Fissurella, etc. Rank emended by Minichev 

& Starobogatov (1979a: 299) to subclass 

Scutibranchia. 

Seguenziina Haszprunar, 1986 

Reference: 9'" International Malacological 

Congress, Abstracts: 34 

Remarks: Original spelling Seguenzinina; no 

contents given. Spelling and rank emended 

by Salvini-Plawen & Haszprunar (1 987: 762) 

to suborder Seguenziina; by Goryachev 

(1987a: 22) to order Seguenziiformes (declared 

new). 

Selenimorpha Bändel & Fryda, 1996 


Paläontologie. Monatshefte, (1996[6]): 331 

Remarks: Division of Vetigastropoda defined 

as "archaeogastropods with a slit and selenizone, 

contrasting with archaeogastropods 

without that feature". 

Semiphyllidiens. See Semiphyllididae (family 

list) and Hemiphyllidinae (present list). 

Semiproboscidifera Bouvier, 1887 



prosobranches: 468 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Semi- 

Proboscidifères". Latinized by Ponder & 

Waren (1988: 314). Taxen containing the 

families Naticidae, Lamellariidae, ?Janthinidae, 

and Cypraeidae. 

Seribranchia Latreille, 1824 [November] 



Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Sérobranches". 

Latinized by Latreille (1 825: 1 74). 

Established as a family (see family list). 

Ranked by Deshayes (1832 [in 1830-1832]: 

553) as a suborder containing the family 

"Phyllidiens". 

SiGMURETHRA Püsbry, 1900 [10 Novomber] 



Remarks: Established as a division of Vasopulmonata 

containing the subdivisions Holopoda, 

Agnathomorpha, Agnatha, and 

Aulacopoda.

SiLicoDERMATAE Labbé, 1933 [after 28 Novem- 

ber] 




the family Oncidiidae. 

SiMROTHiNA Bändel & Riedel, 1994 

Reference: Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, 

ser. E, 13: 345 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of 

Neomesogastropoda containing the superfamilies 

Lamellarioidea, Cypraeoidea, and 

Naticoidea. 

SiNisTROBRANCHiA Mlnichov & Starobogatov, 

1979 



ing the orders Architectonicida, Epitoniida, 

and Melanellida. 

SiNUATA Koken, 1896 


Remarks: Established as a suborder of Prosobranchia 

containing the families Raphistomatidae, 

Euomphalidae, Pleurotomariidae, 

Haliotidae, Fissurellidae, Bellerophontidae, 

and Euomphaloptehdae. 

SiNuiTOPSiDA Starobogatov, 1970 

Reference: Paleontologlcheskil Zhurnal, 

1970(3): 14 


the families Cyclocyrtonellidae, Cyrtolitidae, 

and Bucanellidae. Spelling and rank emended 

by Salvini-Plawen (1980: 255) to suborder 

Sinuitopsina. 

SiNuoPEOiDEi Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 


187:71 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of Pleurotomariiformes 

containing the families Sinuopeidae 

and ?Ophiletidae. 

SiPHONARiACEA Van Mol, 1967 

Reference: Académie Royale de Belgique. 


Remarks: Established as suborder of Basommatophora 

containing the families Trimusculidae 

and Siphonariidae. Spelling and rank 

emended by Minichev & Starobogatov (1 975: 

1 0) to order Siphonariida; by Golikov & Starobogatov 

(1989: 67) to subclass Siphonari- 

iones, superorder Siphonariiformii and order 

Siphonariiformes: by H. Nordsieck (1993a: 

48) to suborder Siphonarioidei. 


SiPHONATAMacgillivray, 1843 

Reference: A history of the molluscous animals: 

61,162 

Remarks: Section of the order Pectinibranchiata 

containing the families Buccinidae, Fusidae 

and Cypraeidae. 

SiPHONOBRANCHiATA Duméril, 1806 


Remarks: Established as family "Siphonobranch- 

es" (vernacular). Ranked by Blainville (1824: 

195) as order Siphonobranchiata, containing 

the families Siphonostomata, Entomostoma- 

ta, and Angyostomata. See also family list. 

SiPHONOCHLAMYDA Ray Lankester, 1883 


16:648 


order Azygobranchia, including the families 

of Toxoglossa, Rachiglossa and part of the 

Taenioglossa. 

Siphonostomata Blainville, 1818 



Remarks: See family list. 

Skeletobranchia Haszprunar, 1988 [14 December] 


54(4): 430 

Remarks: Taxon of gastropods containing 

Neomphaloidea, Vetigastropoda, and Pec- 

tinibranchia. 

Smeagolida Climo, 1980 [10 December] 


7:515 


Gymnomorpha, containing only the 

family Smeagolidae, itself containing only the 

species Smeagol manneringi. Spelling and 

rank emended by H. Nordsieck (1993a: 48) 

to infraorder Smeagoloinei. 

Soleiferae Ihering, 1929 


2{2): 161, 194 

Remarks: Taxon of unspecified rank above 

family, established as a substitute name for 

Monotremata, and containing the families 

Janellidaeand Philomycidae. 

Solenisciformes Bändel, 2002 [October] 



Hamburg, 86: 145


Remarks: Established as an order of Procaenogastropoda, 


Soieniscoidea only. 

SoLENosTOMATA Fleming, 1828 [March] 


Remarks: Taxon of unspecified rank, containing 

the families Conidae, Cypraeidae, Ovul- 

idae, Volutidae, Marginellidae, Olividae, 

Tornatellidae, Bellerophon, Buccinidae, Muricidae, 

Cerithiidae, and Strombidae. 

SoLEOLiFERA Thiele, 1926 [20 February] 

Reference: ¡Handbuch der Zoologie, 5(2): 138 

Remarks: Taxon including the families Rathouisiidae 

and Veronicellidae. Established as 

"Sippe" [= superfamily], and not available as 

a family-group name (see family list). See 

also Gymnomorpha. 

SoLiDiPEDiA Dall, 1921 [24 February] 


Museum, 112: 85 

Remarks: Taxon established at a rank below 

"superfamily" Rhachiglossa and containing 

the families Marginellidae, Volutidae, Mitridae, 

Fasciolariidae, Chrysodomidae, Buccinidae, 

Colubrariidae, Alectrionidae, 

Columbellidae, Muricidae, and Coralliophil- 

idae. 

SoRBEocoNCHA Pondor & Lindborg, 1997 

Reference: ZoologicalJournal of the Linnean 

Soc/efy, 119(2): 225 

Remarks: Taxon of unspecified rank, comprising 

"all those taxa sharing a more recent 

common ancestor with Conus (and Triphora 

and Tonna) than with Cyclophorus and 

Ampullaria", i.e. the Cerithioidea, Campaniloidea, 

Ptenoglossa, and the Neogas- 

tropoda. 

Spartaebranchia Leach, 1852 

Reference: [in Gray, ed.] A synopsis of the 

Mollusca of Great Britain: 203 


the genera Valvata, Paludina, and Bithynia. 

Spiralia Bellermann, 1816 




7{2): 92, 119 

Remarks: Established as an order of the "class" 

Cochleae, containing the genera Buccinum, 

Strombus, Murex, Trochus, Turbo, Helix, and 

Nerita. 

Spiriconcha p. Fischer, 1883 [21 February] 



Remarks: Division of the suborder Testacea 

of the order Thecosomata, containing the 

family Limacinidae only. 

Spirivalvia Cuvier, 1800 

Reference: Leçons d'anatomie comparée, 1: 

table 5 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Spin- 

valves". Latinized by Herrmannsen (1848 [in 

1 846-1 852]: 491 ). Established as a division 

of the gastropods, to include all the genera 

with a spirally coiled shell. 

Spironotia Rafinesque, 1815 


Remarks: Established as an order containing the 

suborders Adelobranchia and Siphobranchia. 

Steganobranchia Ihering, 1876 



Remarks: Established as an order, partly 

equivalent to Tectibranchia, containing the 

families Runcinidae, Siphonariidae, Pleurobranchidae, 

Aplysiidae, Philinidae, Bullidae, 

Cylichnidae, Aplustridae, and Actaeonidae. 

See also Stegobranchia. 

Stegobranchia Risso, 1826 

Reference: Histoire naturelle des principales 

productions de l'Europe méridionale, 4: 40 


to "Inférobranches", including the genus Pleurobranchus 

only. Risso may have borrowed 

the name from Leach's unpublished MS, later 

edited by Gray (1847a: 268), where Stegobranchia 

includes the families Pleurobran- 

chidae, Aplysiidae, Marseniidae, and Bullidae. 

Stegognatha Tryon, 1 884 

Reference: Structural and systematic conchology, 

3: 19 

Remarks: Taxon of unspecified rank, established 

as a division of the Holognatha with a 

jaw as in Punctum and Bulimulus. 

Stenoglossa Bouvier, 1887 



prosobranches: 471 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Sténo- 

glosses". Latinised by Franc (1968a: 304). 

Taxon containing the Toxoglossa and the 

Rachiglossa.

Stiliferoidei Starobogatov, 1989 

Reference: [In Golikov & Starobogatov] Trudy 


Remarks: Established as a suborder of Melanel- 

liformes containing the families Stiliferidae, 

Asterophilidae, Paedophoropodidae, Roseniidae, 

and Entoconchidae. 

Stiligerida Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 




the suborders Caliphyllina, Phyllobranchopsina, 

Stiligerina, and Hermaeinina. Also 

ranked as suborder Stiligerina, same refer- 

ence. 

Stomatopterophora Gray, 1821 


235 

Remarks: Established at the rank of class, as a 

substitute name for Pteropoda, containing the 

orders Pterabranchia and Dactyliobranchia. 

Strepsineura Lacaze-Duthiers, 1i 


l'Académie des Sciences [Paris], 106: 722, 

724 

Remarks: Original spelling "Strepsineurés" 

(vernacular). Latinized by Ponder & Waren 

(1988: 290). Established as a subclass of 

gastropods including the "Aponotoneurés" 

and "Epipodoneurés". 

Streptobranchia Gray, 1857 [9 May] 



7:ix, 122 


ing the family Valvatidae only. 

STREPTODONTADall, 1889 


Museum, 37: 122 


the "superfamilies" Ptenoglossa and Taenioglossa. 

Streptodontina [Ponder & Waren 

(1988: 304)] is an incorrect subsequent spell- 

ing. 

SiREPTONEURASpengel, 1881 


Zoologie, 35(3): 372 


containing the suborders Zygobran- 

chia and Azygobranchia, and equivalent in 

rank to Euthyneura. 


Strubellioidei 

February] 

Starobogatov, 1983 [after 22 



Remarks: Established as a suborder of Acochlidiiformes, 


Strubellioidea (itself including Strubellidae 

only) and Pseuduneloidea (itself including 

Pseudunelidaeonly). 

Stylogastropoda Fryda & Bändel, 1997 



Hamburg, 80: 18,80 

Remarks: Established as an order of Archaeogastropoda 

defined by "slender high-spired 

shells of Loxonema- or Palaeozygopleuratype 

associated with a protoconch of Archaeogastropoda-type", 

and containing the 

superfamily Loxonematoidea only. 

Stylommatophora Schmidt, 1855 

Reference: Abhandlungen des Naturwissenschaftlichen 

Vereines für Sachsen und 

Thüringen in Halle, 1 : 7 

Remarks: Established as a division of "Gastropoda 

inoperculata" defined by "oculos in 

apice tentaculorum ferentia" [eyes at tip of 

tentacles], including the genera Daudebardia, 

Testacella, Glandina, Cylindrella, Arion, 

Umax, Cryptella, Vitrina, Zonites, Helix, Bulimus, 

Sira, Cionella, Azeca, Pupa, Vertigo, 

Balea, Clausilia, and Succinea. Spelling 

emended by Anderson (1992: 37) to Stylommatophorida. 

See also Nephropneusta, Vasopulmonata, 

Eupulmonata, and Limaciformii. 

SuBAPLYSiACEA Blalnvjlle, 1 825. See family list. 

SubnudaGíII, 1871 


227: 13 

Remarks: A division of the suborder Geophila 

containing the families Cryptellidae, Parmacellidae, 

Limacidae, and Arionidae. 

SuBTESTACEA P. Flschor, 1883 [21 February] 




order Thecosomata, containing the family 

Cymbuliidaeonly. 

SuBULiTACEA Ulrich & Scofleld, 1897 [before 20 

March] 

Reference: The Geology of Minnesota, vol. 

3(2), Paleontology: 1069


Remarks: Established as a suborder of Pectinibranchia, 

containing the families Subulitidae, 

Loxonematidae, Eulimidae, and 

Pseudomelaniidae. 

SucciNEOiDEA Butot & Kiauta, 1967 [31 Octo- 

ber] 

Reference: Beaufortia, 14: 163 

Remarks: Established as an order, and as a 

substitute name for Heterurethra and Elasmognatha. 

Spelling and rank emended by 

Minichev & Slavoshevskaya (1971: 360) to 

Succineida; by Golikov & Starobogatov (1 989) 

to Succineiformes; by H. Nordsieck (1993a: 

48) to infraorder Succineoinei. 

SucTORiAE Bergh, 1892. See family list. 

SuPEROBRANCHiATA Misuri, 1917 [20 February] 

Reference: Archivio Zoológico Italiano, 9: 9 

Remarks: Taxon of opisthobranchs containing 

the families Rhodopidae, Tethydidae, Trito- 

niidae, Scyllaeidae, Dendronotidae, Dotidae, 

and Aeolidiidae. 

SYMPODAGistel, 1848 

Reference: Naturgeschichte des Thierreichs 

für höhere Schulen bearbeitet: 166 


the "families" Crepipoda [= Polyplacophora], 

Gasteropoda, Pelecypoda and Apoda [= As- 

cidiacea]. 

Syncephala Fitzinger, 1833 




Mollusca, containing the "tribe" Gasteropoda 

only. 

SyRiNGOBRANCHiAGravenhorst, 1845. See fam- 

ily list. 

Systellommatophora Pilsbry, 1948 [19 March] 


{north of Mexico), 11(2): 1062 

Remarks: Established as an order, containing 

the family Veronicellidae. 

TAENIOGLOSSATrOSChel, 1848 

Reference: Handbuch derZoologie, ed. 3: 541 

Remarks: Established as a "Gruppe" equiva- 

lent in rank to suborder, containing the fami- 

lies Potamophila, Littohnidae, Tubulibranchia, 

Capulidae, etc. See also Taenioglossa in fam- 

ily list. 

Tamanovalvacea Kawaguti & Baba, 1959 [30 

September] 

Reference: Biological Journal of Okayama 

University, 5(3-4): 178-179 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of Sacoglossa, 

containing the family Tamanovalvidae 

only. Spelling and rank emended by 

Golikov & Starobogatov (1 989: 68) to order 

Tamanovalviformes, containing the suborders 

Cylindrobulloidei, Volvatelloidei, and 

Tamanovalvoidei. 

Tectibranchia Cuvier, 1814 [December] 


par la Société Philomatique de Pans, 

Zoo/og/e, (1814): 178 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Tectibranches". 

See also Cuvier (1817: 87). Lati- 

nized [asTectibranchi] by Bowdich (1822: 60). 

Established as an order containing "les Pleurobranches", 

"les Pleurobranchaea", "les 

Aplisiés ...". See also Pomatobranchiata. 

Tectipeda Fleming, 1828 [March] 


Remarks: Taxon of Pectinibranchia Cryptobranchia, 

containing the families Turbinidae, 

Neritidae, and Trochidae. 

Teleobranchia Gray, 1857 [9 May] 



i:viii,95 

Remarks: Taxon containing the families 

Planaxidae, Rissoidae, Caecidae, Melani- 

idae, Cerithiidae, Turritellidae, Barleeiidae, 

and Viviparidae. 

Teleogeophila Hartmann, 1821 

Reference: System der Erd- & Süsswasser 

Gasteropoden Europas: 32-34 

Remarks: Original spelling "Teleogrophilen" 

(sic!) (vernacular). Latinized by Hartmann 

(1844 [in 1840-1844]: table). Established as 

a "division" (below order, above family) containing 

the genera Pomatias and Cyclostoma. 

Teleohydrophila Hartmann, 1821 

Reference: System der Erd- & Sijsswasser 

Gasteropoden Europas: 32-33, 45 

Remarks: Original spelling "Teleohydrophilen" 

(vernacular). Latinized by Hartmann (1844 

[in 1 840-1 844]: table). Established as a "divi- 

sion" (below order, above family) containing 

the genera Nerita, Valvata, Paludina, Hydrobia, 

Melania, and Rissoa.

Teletremata Pllsbry, 1898 



ing the families Vaginulidae and Onchidiidae. 

TENTACULATAWilbrand, 1814 

Reference: Ueberdie Classification derThiere: 124 

Remarks: One of three orders (with Cephalopoda 

and Acephala) of the class Mollusca, said 

to be equivalent to Gasteropoda, and includ- 

ing Chiton, Patella, Helix, etc. 

Tentaculata Latreille, 1824. See family list. 

Terebroidei Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 


187:74 


Coniformes, containing the family Tere- 

bridaeonly. 

Tergibranchiata Misuri, 1917 [20 February] 

Reference: Archivio Zoológico Italiano, 9: 9 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of nudibranchs 

containing the families Rhodopidae, 

Tethydidae, Tritoniidae, Scyllaeidae, Dendronotidae, 

Dotidae, Aeolidiidae [= Supero- 

branchiata] and Pleurophyllidiidae [= Inferobranchiata]. 

Misuri did not refer to 

Tergobranchiata of Gistel, and explicitly es- 

tablished "Tergibranchiata mihi" as a substitute 

name for Protocochlides and Phanerobranchia 

Ihering. 

Tergobranchiata Gistel, 1848 

Reference: Naturgeschichte des Thierreichs 

für höhere Schulen bearbeitet: 1 66 

Remarks: Established as a division of the Sympoda, 

itself an order of the "family" Gastropoda, 

and containing the genera Glaucus, 

Tethys, Tritonia, and Doris. 

Testacea p. Fischer, 1883 [21 February] 


paléontologie conchyliologigue, (5): 422 

Remarks: A suborder of the order Thecosomata, 

containing the families Limacinidae 

[= Spiriconcha], and Hyolithidae, Pterothecidae, 

Conulariidae, and Cavoliniidae [= Or- 

thoconcha]. 

Testacelloinei Schileyko & Starobogatov, 1989 



Remarks: Established as an infraorder of 

Limaciformes, containing the family Testa- 

cellidaeonly. 


Tetracerata Blainville, 1816. See Tetracea in 

family list. 

Tetraspathostyles Germain, 1931 


Remarks: Vernacular name only, established 

to designate Stylommatophora with a dart 

apparatus like that of Helix pomatia. 

Thalassophila Gray, 1850 [after 12 February] 


119 

Remarks: Established as a taxon of undefined 

rank, containing the families Siphonariidae 

and Amphibolidae. Ranked by H. Adams & 

A. Adams (1855 [in 1853-1858]: 102) as a 

suborder. 

Thecosomata Blainville, 1824 


32.27^ 

Remarks: Established as a family of the order 

Aporobranchiata, containing the genera Hy- 

alaea, Cleodora, Cymbulia, and Pyrgo. Treated 

by Gray (1 840b: 1 55) as an order including 

the families Cleodoridae, Limacinidae, Cuvieriidae, 

and Cymbuliidae. Spelling emended 

by Anderson (1992: 37) toThecosomida. 

See also Eupteropoda. 

Thysanopoda p. Fischer, 1885 [31 August] 


paléontologie conchyliologigue, (9): 792 

Remarks: A division of Rhipidoglossa, containing 

the Anisobranchia and the Zygobranchia. 

TogataGíII, 1871 


227: 13 

Remarks: A division of the suborder Geophila 

containing the family Philomycidae only. 

TOMOGLOSSATAStimpSOn, 1865 


1(1): 63 

Remarks: Established as a "group" for those 

species with radular type intermediate between 

Odontoglossata and Toxoglossata, 

and containing the family Clionellidae, and 

"probably" the Clavatulinae. 

ToRNOiDEi Starobogatov & Sitnikova, 1983 



Remarks: Established as a suborder of Littoriniformes, 

containing the family Tornidae 

only.


ToxiFERA H. Adams & A. Adams, 1 853 [Decem- 

ber] 


1:245 


ing the family Conidae, and "possibly" the 

Turridae. 

ToxoGLOSSATroschel, 1848 


Remarks: Taxon established as a "Gruppe" 

of unspecified rank, containing the families 

Conidae and Pleurotomidae. See also Coni- 

da. 

Trachelipoda Lamarck, 1812 

Reference: Extrait du cours de zoologie ...: 

112,115 

Remarks: Original spelling "Trachélipodes" 

(vernacular). Latinized by Herrmannsen 

(1848 [in 1846-1852]: 585). Established as 

a "section" below order in 1812, ranked as 

an order in Lamarck (1822: 54). Adivision of 

the "Mollusques céphalés" including the gastropods 

with coiled shell. 

Trachelobranchia Gray, 1821 


Remarks: Established as an order of the Pneumonobranchia, 

containing the genera "Sigaret", 

Cryptostoma, Velutina, Capulus, Stoma- 

tia, Crepidula, Calyptraea, and Mitrula. 

Tracheopulmonata Plate, 1898 

Reference: Zoologische Jahrbijcher, Abt. für 


Remarks: Established as taxon of undefined 

rank above family, containing the family Janellidae. 

Ranked by Minichev & Slavoshevskaja 

(1971: 359) as an order. See also Athoracophohda. 

Trapezodonta Gray, 1857 [9 May] 



1:27 


Hamiglossa containing the family Lamellari- 

idae only. 

Triaula Ihering, 1887 


Zoo/og/e, 45(3): 518, 525 


Nudibranchia, containing the dorids and 

phyllidiids. See also Protriaula. 

Triforidoidei Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987 




Remarks: Established as a suborder of Cerithiiformes, 

containing the families Goniospiridaeand 

Triforidae. 

Triganglionata Haszprunar, 1985 



Remarks: Established as a "cohors" of the subclass 

Heterobranchia, containing the super- 

order Allogastropoda. Used by Salvini-Plawen 

& Haszprunar (1987: 760) for a paraphyletic 

taxon containing the Valvatidae, Rissoellidae, 

Omalogyridae, and Allogastropoda. 

Trigonochlamydinia Schileyko, 1979 


80:58 

Remarks: Established asan infraorder of the 

suborder Limaxina, containing the superfam- 

ily Trigonochlamydoidea only. 

Trimusculida Minichev & Starobogatov, 1975 



Remarks: Established as an order of the Basommatophora, 

containing the family Trimusculidae 

only. Spelling emended by H. 

Nordsieck (1 993a: 48) to Trimusculiformes. 

Triphoroidei Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 


187:66 


order Bucciniformes, and proposed as a 

substitute name for Rhinioglossa. 

Tritoniomorpha Pelseneer, 1906 


Remarks: Established as a "tribe" of the suborder 

Nudibranchia, containing the families Tri- 

toniidae, Scyllaeidae, Phyllirhoidae, Tethyidae, 

Dendronotidae, Bornellidae, and Loman- 

otidae. Pelseneer (1892: 142) already had a 

division "Tritoniens" (vernacular) with the same 

first five families. Ranked by Minichev & Starobogatov 

(1979b: 19) as suborder. 

Trochina Cox & Knight, 1960 [February] 



Remarks: Established as a suborder of Archaeogastropoda, 

as a substitute name for

Trochomorpha Naef, 1911, and containing the 

superfamilies Platyceratoidea, Microdomatoidea, 

Anomphaloidea, Oriostomatoidea, 

and Trochoidea. 

Trochiones Golikov & Starobogatov, 1984 



Remarks: Established at the rank of subclass, 

as a substitute name for Pectinibranchia, and 

also as superorder Trochiformii [substitute 

name for Anisobranchia] and order Trochiformes. 

Spelling and rank emended by Golikov 

& Starobogatov (1989: 65) to class 

Trochiodes [substitute name for Gastropoda] 

and suborder Trochoidei. Name attributed by 

Golikov & Starobogatov to Férussac (1822 

[in 1821-1822]: xxxiv), who listed "Les Trocho'ides 

Guv." (vernacular) in the synonymy 

of the suborder "Les Pomastomes". 

Trochomorphi Koken, 1896 


Remarks: Established as a suborder of Prosobranchia, 

containing the families Phasianellidae, 

Trocho-Turbinidae, Delphinulidae, 

Cyclostrematidae, and Stomatiidae. Spelling 

and rankemended by Naef (1911: 156-159) 

to order Trochomorpha. See also Trochina. 

Trochonematata Pchelintsev, 1963 


Kryma:41 

Remarks: Established as an order, without 

contents or definition. Order Trochonematiformes 

Starobogatov, declared nov. (no diagnosis) 

by Amitrov (1984: 38); and again 

declared new order (with diagnosis) by Golikov 

& Starobogatov (1989: 70), with suborder 

Trochonematoidei. 

Troschelina Bändel & Riedel, 1994 



Remarks: Suborder of Neomesogastropoda 

containing the superfamilies Cassoidea, 

Laubierinoidea, Calyptraeoidea, and Capu- 

loidea. 

TuBULiBRANCHiATA Cuvier, 1830 

Reference: Le Règne animal, nouvelle édition 

revue et complétée, 3: 108 


Tubulibranches". Latinized by Griffith & Pidgeon 

(1 834: 83). Established as an order containing 

the genera Siliquaria, Vermetus, and 

Magilus. 


TuRBiNiMORPHA Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975 

[18 December] 



the orders Anisobranchia and Lepe- 

tellida. 

TuRBospiRALiA Naef, 1911 


Zoologie, 3{2): 156-159 

Remarks: One of two principal divisions (with 

Planspiralia = Belleromorpha) of Gastropoda, 

and itself subdivided in Zygobranchia and 

Azygobranchia. 

Turritelloidei Starobogatov, 1983 



7: 20 


order Littoriniformes, containing the super- 

family Turritelloidea only. 

TuRROiDEi Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 


187:74 


ing the superfamily Turroidea only. Spelling 

emended by Riedel (2000: 1 90, 1 95) to Turrina 

(declared new), containing the super- 

family Conoidea only. 

Tylodinoidei Starobogatov, 1989 



Remarks: Established as a suborder of Umbraculiformes, 

containing the family Tylod- 

inidaeonly. 

TypicaGíII, 1871 


227: 4 

Remarks: Adivision of the suborder Rachiglossa 

containing the families Cystiscidae, Mar- 

ginellidae, and Volutidae. 

Umbraculomorpha Schmekel, 1985 

Reference: The Mollusca, 10: 257 

Remarks: Established as an order, with full 

definition, and Umbraculum and Tylodina cited 

as "representative genera". Not available 

(no definition nor contents) from Minichev & 

Starobogatov (1975: 11, as order Umbraculida). 

Spelling and rank emended by Golikov 

& Starobogatov (1989: 68) to superorder 

Umbraculiformii, order Umbraculiformes and 

suborder Umbraculoidei.

238 

Urbasommatophora J. B. Burch, 1962 


Remarks: Original spelling Ur-Basommatophora. 

Spelling emended by Harry (1964: 

376), and defined as hypothetical taxon of 

the Pulmonata, "immediately ancestral to the 

Ellobiidae and Chilinidae". 

VAGiNACEABIainville, 1818 


^0.2^4 

Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) "Vaginacées". 


[in 1 846-1 852]: 672). Established at unspec- 

ified rank, containing the genera "Vaginelle", 

"Ciéodore", "Cymbulie". 

Vaginuloidea Hoffmann, 1925 [25 February] 

Reference: Jenaische Zeitschrift Naturwissenschaft, 

6^.2^9 


ing the family Vaginulidae only. 

Valvatoidei Sitnikova & Starobogatov, 1982 

[after 20 May] 

Reference: 

841 

Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 61(6): 


ing the family Valvatidae only. 

Vasopulmonata Plate, 1898 

Reference: Zoologische Jahrbíjcher, Abt. 



for Stylommatophora. 

Velutino(dei Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 


187:73 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of Calyptraeiformes, 


Velutinoidea only. 

Vermivora Gray, 1860 [October] 



Remarks: Established as a division of Pulmonata 

Geophila containing the families Olea- 

cinidae, Streptaxidae, and Testacellidae. 

Vermivora F. Riedel, 2000 



Remarks: Taxon containing the suborders Cassina 

and Ficina of the Neomesogastropoda 

+ the order Neogastropoda. 


Veronicellida Minichev & Starobogatov, 1975 



Remarks: Established as an order of Systellommatophora; 

no contents given. Spelling 

emended by Golikov & Starobogatov (1989: 

69) to Veronicelliformes. 

Vesceroconcha Salvini-Plawen, 1985 

Reference: The Mollusca, 10: 136 

Remarks: Glade containing Bellerophontida, 

Gastropoda, and Siphonopoda. Spelling 

emended by Haszprunar (1 988: 405) to Visceroconcha. 

Vetigastropoda Salvini-Plawen, 1980 



Archaeogastropoda, containing the superfamilies 

Macluritoidea, Pleurotomarioidea, 

Cocculinoidea, Trochoidea, and ?Murchiso- 

nioidea. Used by Ponder & Lindberg (1997: 

185) for an unranked clade containing Fissurelloidea, 

Seguenzioidea, Trochoidea, Lep- 

etelloidea, Bellerophontoidea, Pleurotomarioidea, 

Haliotoidea, Scissurelloidea, and 

Lepetodriloidea (but not Peltospiridae, 

Neomphalidae, and Melanodrymia). 

ViscEROCONCHA. See Vesceroconcha. 

Visceroneura Rankin, 1979 [25 May] 




order Acochlidioidea, containing the family 

Livorniellidaeonly. 

ViviPARiFORMEs Sitnikova & Starobogatov, 1982 

[after 20 May] 


Remarks: Established as an order of the superorder 

Vivipariformii, containing the suborders 

Viviparoidei and Valvatoidei. Also 

used as superorder Vivipariformii, containing 

the orders Vivipariformes and Cypraeiformes; 

and suborder Viviparoidei, 

containing the superfamilies Archimedielloidea, 

Pomatioidea, Neocyclotoidea, and 

Viviparoidea. 

Volumina Bellermann, 1816 




7 {2): 92, 118

Remarks: Established as an order, containing the 

genera Conus, Cypraea, Bulla, and Voluta. 

Volutina F. Riedel, 2000 



Remarks: Taxen containing the superfamilies 

Mitroidea, Turbinelloidea and Volutoidea. 

VoLVATELLACEA Odhner, 1968 

Reference: [in Franc] Traité de Zoologie, 5(3): 844 

Remarks: Established as suborder of Sacoglos- 

sa, containing the family Volvatellidae only. 

Spelling emended by Minichev & Staroboga- 

tov (1 979b: 1 9-20) to Volvatellina, and by Golikov 

& Starobogatov (1 989: 68) to Volvatelloidei. 

Xenophoroidei Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 


187:72 

Remarks: Established as a suborder of Calyptraeiformes, 

containing the families Guttulidae 

and Xenophoridae. 

Zeugobranchia Ihering, 1876 





the families Fissurellidae, Haliotidae, and 

Pleurotomariidae. Spelling emended by R 

Fischer (1885 [in 1880-1887]: 792) to Zygobranchia, 

for a subdivision of Rhipidoglossa 

containing the families Haliotidae, Pleuroto- 

mariidae, Bellerophontidae, and Fissurellidae. 

ZoNiTiNiA Schileyko, 1979 


80:57 

Remarks: Established as an infraorder of Helicida, 

containing the superfamilies Zonitoidea, 

and Parmacelloidea. 

ZooPHAGA Lamarck, 1822 


sans vertèbres, 6(2): 57-58 


zoophages". Latinised by Herrmannsen (1848 

[in 1846-1852]: 716). A division of Trachelipoda 

containing the families furnished v\/ith a 

siphon, including the families "Canalifères", 

"Ailées", "Purpurifères", "Columellaires", and 

"Enroulées". 

Zygobranchia. See Zeugobranchia.

240 


Part 2. WORKING CLASSIFICATION OF THE GASTROPODA 

Purpose, Rationale and Conventions 

Historically, the purpose of classifications 

had primarily been to organize the 1,000's, 

and later 1 0,000's and 1 00,000's names (fossils 

included), in a hierarchical system where 

they could be found and retrieved. Later, it 

has been accepted that classifications should 

reflect the evolutionary history of phyla, so that 

biological and ecological attributes and prop- 

erties could be predicted for a taxon from its 

position in the classification based on mor- 

phological and/or molecular characters. Classifications 

currently used by malacologists are 

often hybrids of different schools and traditions, 

with the working classification presented 

below no exception. 

There is currently much debate in the scien- 

tific community on biological classifications, 

with controversed issues on ranks and hierar- 

chy. The present work is not the place to enter 

this theoretical debate. In a very pragmatic 

approach, we have attempted to reconcile recent 

advances in the phylogeny of the Gastropoda, 

using unranked clades above 

superfamilies, and the more traditional approach, 

using hierarchical ranking below su- 

perfamily. 

which may give an impression of a well-resolved 

analysis of that family. This is often not 

the case, but the alternative would have been 

to treat all included names as synonyms. As it 

is easier to lump than to split, we have chosen 

to present highly dissected classifications 

when these represent a state-of-the-art that 

has not been recently re-evaluated. We want 

to emphasize that these should be seen as 

hypotheses to be tested, rather than a reftec- 

tion of detailed knowledge of the families in 

question. 

(c) Question Marks 

We have not used question marks in the classification, 

even when allocation to a higher 

category (superfamily/family) is doubtful or 

when a synonymy is not absolutely certain. 

We decided to do so because there are various 

degrees of uncertainty in allocation and 

synonymy, and we did not want to give the 

impression that an allocation or a synonymy 

without a question mark was established beyond 

doubt. Again, we wish to emphasize that 

the working classification represents a stateof-the-art 

and/or an educated guess to be 

tested. 

The following conventions have been used: (d) Entirely Extinct Taxa 

(a) Clade, Group, and Ranking 

For taxa above the level of superfamily, we 

have used the word "clade" when recent cla- 

distic analysis has resulted in recognizing a 

taxon as monophyletic. We have used the 

word "group" or "informal group" when monophyly 

has not been tested, or when the taxon 

is known to be paraphyletic or polyphyletic, 

but no other classification has been proposed. 

We have not used any category, such as suborder, 

order, superorder, or subclass, for 

names above the superfamily. The indented 

table of contents serves the purpose of indi- 

cating the ranks of these higher taxa. 

(b) Lumping vs Splitting 

In many instances, the working classifica- 

tion of a family uses subfamilies and tribes, 

The sign t before a taxon denotes that all 

members of that taxon are fossils. 

(e) Ordering 

As the phylogeny of clades is usually poorly 

resolved or even unresolved below superfamily, 

the families included in a superfamily are 

listed as follows: first, the nominate family of 

the superfamily, then all other families by al- 

phabetical order; the same convention applies 

to subfamilies within family, and tribes within 

subfamily. After each valid family-group name, 

synonyms are presented in chronological order 

of their establishment, (n.a.) means "not 

available" and (inv.) means "permanently in- 

valid". Such names are included in the classification 

only for the sake of completeness, 

although in a few instances there is no valid 

name to attach them to.

WORKING CLASSIFICATION OF THE GASTROPODA 241 

Paleozoic molluscs of uncertain 

systematic position 

Paleozoic molluscs of uncertain position 

within Mollusca (Gastropoda or Monoplacophora)^ 

Unassigned to superfamily 

t Family Khairkhaniidae Missarzhevsky, 1989 

t Family Ladamarekiidae Fryda, 1998 

t Family Metoptomatidae Wenz, 1938 

t Family Patelliconidae Fryda, 1998 

t Family Protoconchoididae Geyer, 1994^ 

SPP Archinacelloidea Knight, 1952 

t Family Archinacellidae Knight, 1952^ 

t Family Archaeopragidae Horny, 1963 

SPF Pelagielloidea Knight, 1956 [= Orthos- 

trophina]'* 

t Family Pelagiellidae Knight, 1956 [= Proeccyliopteridae 

Kobayashi, 1962 (n.a.); = Protoscaevogyridae 

Kobayashi, 1962 (n.a.)] 

t Family Aldanellidae Linsley & Kier, 1984 

SPF Scenelloidea S. A. Miller, 1889 

t Family ScENELLiDAE S. A. Miller, 1 889 [= Helcionellinae 

Wenz, 1938; = Hampilininae Kobayashi, 

1958; = Securiconidae Missarzhevsky, 1989] 

t Family Coreospiridae Knight, 1947 [= Archaeospiridae 

Yu, 1979; = Yangtzespirinae Yu, 1984; 

= Latouchellidae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1 989] 

t Family Igarkiellidae Parkhaev, 2001 

SPF YocHELCiONELLOiDEA & Jell, 1 976 

t Family Yochelcionellidae Runnegar & Jell, 

1976 [= Enigmaconidae MacKinnon, 1985] 

t Family Stenothecidae Runnegar & Jell, 1 980 

SF Stenothecinae Runnegar & Jell, 1980 

[= Mellopegmidae Missarzhevsky, 1989] 

SF Watsonellinae Parkhaev, 2001 

t Family Trenellidae Parkhaev, 2001 

Paleozoic molluscs with isostrophically 

coiled shells of uncertain position within 

Mollusca (Gastropoda or Monoplacophora)^ 

SPF Bellerophontoidea McCoy, 1852*^ 

t Family Bellerophontidae McCoy, 1852 

SF Bellerophontinae McCoy, 1852 [= Liljeval- 

lospiridae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989] 

SF Bucanopsinae Wahlman, 1992 

SF Cymbulariinae Horny, 1963 

SF Knightitinae Knight, 1956 

t Family Bucanellidae Koken, 1925 

t Family BucANiiDAE Ulrich & Scofield, 1897 

SF BucANiiNAE Ulrich & Scofield, 1897 

[= Grandostomatinae Horny, 1962] 

SF Plectonotinae Boucot & Yochelson, 1 966 

T Plectonotini Boucot & Yochelson, 1966 

T BoucoTONOTiNi Fryda, 1999 

SF Salpingostomatinae Koken, 1925 

SF Undulabucaniinae Wahlman, 1992 

t Family EuPHEMiTiDAE Knight, 1956 

SF EuPHEMiTiNAE Knight, 1956 

SF Paleuphemitinae Fryda, 1999 

t Family Pterothecidae P. Fischer, 1883 

SF Pterothecinae P. Fischer, 1883 

SF Carinaropsinae Ulrich & Scofield, 1897 

SF Pedasiolinae Wahlman, 1992 

t Family SiNuiTiDAE Dall, 191 

SF SiNuiTiNAE Dall, 1913 [= Protowarthiidae 

Ulrich & Scofield, 1897 (inv.)] 

SF AiPTOspiRiNAEWang, 1980 

SF HisPANOSiNuiTiNAE Fryda & Gutierrez-Marco, 

1996 

t Family Tremanotidae Naef, 1913 

t Family Tropidodiscidae Knight, 1 956 [= Temnodiscinae 

Horny, 1963] 

Paleozoic molluscs with anisostrophically 

coiled shells of uncertain position within 

Mollusca (Gastropoda?) 

SPF Euomphaloidea White, 1877^ 

t Family EuoMPHALiDAE White, 1877 [= Schizostomatidae 

Bronn, 1849 (inv.); = Euomphalop- 

teridae Koken, 1896; = Polytropidae Ulrich, 

1897 (inv.); = Straparollinae Cossmann, 

1916; = Poleumitidae Wenz, 1938]

242 

t Family Helicotomidae Wenz, 1938 

t Family Lesueurillidae P. J. Wagner, 2002 

t Family Omphalocirridae Wenz, 1938 

t Family Omphalotrochidae Knight, 1945 

SPF Macluritoidea Carpenter, 1861^ 

t Family Macluritidae Carpenter, 1861 

Basal taxa that are certainly Gastropoda 


t Family Anomphalidae Wenz, 1 938 

t Family CoDONocHEiLiDAE S. A. Miller, 1889 

t Family Crassimarginatidae Fryda, Blodgett & 

Lenz, 2002 

t Family HoLOPEiDAE Cossmann, 1908 [= Cycloridae 

S.A. Miller, 1889f 

t Family Isospiridae Wangberg-Eriksson, 1 964 

t Family Opisthonematidae Yu, 1976 (inv.) 

t Family Paraturbinidae Cossmann, 1916^° 

t Family Planitrochidae Knight, 1956 

t Family Pragoserpulinidae Fryda, 1998 

t Family PsEUDOPHORiDAE S. A. Miller, 1889 

[= Palaeonustidae Wenz, 1938] 

t Family Raphistomatidae Koken, 1896 [= Ceratopeidae 

Yochelson & Bridge, 1957] 

t Family Rhytidopilidae Starobogatov, 1976 

t Family Scoliostomatidae Fryda, Blodgett & 

Lenz, 2002 

SF Scoliostomatinae Fryda, Blodgett & Lenz, 2002 

SF MiTCHELLiiNAE Fryda, Blodgett & Lenz, 2002 

t Family SiNuoPEiDAE Wenz, 1 938 

SF SiNuoPEiNAE Wenz, 1938 

SF Platyschismatinae Knight, 1956 

SF TuRBONELLiNiNAE Knight, 1956 

BOUCHET & ROCROI 

SPF Clisospiroidea S. A. Miller, 1889 [= Mimo- 

spirina]'' 

t Family Clisospiridae S. A. Miller, 1889 

SF Clisospirinae S. A. Miller, 1889 [= Progalerinae 

Knight, 1956] 

SF Atracurinae Horny, 1964 

SF Trochoclisinae Horny, 1964 

t Family Onychochilidae Koken, 1925 

SF Onychochilinae Koken, 1925 

SF Hyperstropheminae Horny, 1964 

SF Scaevogyrinae Wenz, 1938 

SPF LoxoNEMATOiDEA,1889^2 

t Family Loxonematidae Koken, 1889 [= Holopellidae 

Koken, 1 896; = Omospirinae Wenz, 

1938] 

t Family Palaeozygopleuridae Horny, 1955 

SPF Ophiletoidea Koken, 1907 

t Family QpHiLETiDAE Koken, 1907 [= EcculiomphalinaeWenz, 

1938] 

SPF Straparollinoidea P. J. Wagner, 2002 

t Family Straparollinidae P. J. Wagner, 2002 

SPF Trochonematoidea Zittel, 1895" 

t Family Trochonematidae Zittel, 1895 

t Family LoPHOspiRiDAE Wenz, 1938 [= Gyronematinae 

Knight, 1956; = Ruedemanniinae 

Knight, 1956] 

Clade Patellogastropoda [= Docoglossa]^'* 

SPF Patelloidea Rafinesque, 1815 

Family Patellidae Rafinesque, 1815 

SPF Nacelloidea Thiele, 1891 

Family Nacellidae Thiele, 1891 [= Bertiniidae 

Jousseaume, 1883]^^

SPF LoTTioiDEA Gray, 1840 


Family LoTTiiDAE Gray, 1840 

SF LoTTiiNAE Gray, 1840 

T LoTTiiNi Gray, 1 840 [= Tecturidae Gray, 1 847] 

T ScuRRiiNi LIndberg, 1988 

SF Patelloidinae Chapman & Gabriel, 1923 

Family AcMAEiDAE Forbes, 1850 

SF AcMAEiNAE Forbes, 1850 

SF Pectinodontinae Pilsbry, 1891 

SF Rhodopetalinae Lindberg, 1981 

Family Lepetidae Gray, 1850 

SF Lepetinae Gray, 1850 

SF Propilidiinae Thiele, 1891 

SPF Neolepetopsoidea McLean, 1990^^ 

Family Neolepetopsidae McLean, 1990 

t Family Damilinidae Horny, 196V^ 

t Family Lepetopsidae McLean, 1990^^ 

Clade Vetigastropoda^^ 

Not assigned to superfamily 

Family Ataphridae Cossmann, 1 91 5 [= Trochaclididae 

Thiele, 1928; = Acremodontinae Marshall, 

1983; = Parataphnnae Calzada, 1989p 

Family Pendromidae Waren, 1991 [=Trachysma- 

tidae Thiele, 1 925, based on erroneously identified 

genus] 

t Family ScHizoGONiiDAE Cox, 1960 

SPF Amberleyoidea Wenz, 1938 

t Family Amberleyidae Wenz, 1 938 

t Family NoDODELPHiNULiDAE Cox, 1960 

SPF EoTOMARioiDEAWenz, 1938 

t Family EoTOMARiiDAE Wenz, 1938^^ 

SF EoTOMARiiNAE Wenz, 1938 

T EoTOMARiiNi Wenz, 1938 [= Liospirinae 

Knight, 1956] 

T Deseretospirini Gordon & Yochelson, 1 987 

T Glabrocingulini Gordon & Yochelson, 1 987 

T Ptychomphalinini Wenz, 1938 

SF Ptychomphalinae Wenz, 1938 

T Ptychomphalini Wenz, 1938 

T Mourloniini Yochelson & Dutro, 1960 

SF Neilsoniinae Knight, 1956 

T Neilsoniini Knight, 1956 

T Spirovallini Waterhouse, 2001 

t Family GossELETiNiDAE Wenz, 1938 

SF GossELETiNiNAE Wenz, 1938 

SF CoELOzoNiNAE Knight, 1956 

T CoELozoNiNi Knight, 1 956 [= Euryzoninae 

P. J.Wagner, 2002] 

T Planozonini Knight, 1956 

SFTriangulariinae Vostokova, 1960 

t Family LuciELLiDAE Knight, 1956 

t Family Phanerotrematidae Knight, 1956 

SPF FissuRELLOiDEA Fleming, 1822 

Family Fissurellidae Fleming, 1822^^ 

SF FissuRELLiNAE Fleming, 1822 

SF Emarginulinae Children, 1 834 

T Emarginulini Children, 1834 [= Rimulidae 

Anton, 1838; = Zeidoridae Naef, 1913; 

= Hemitominae Kuroda, Habe & Oyama, 

1971 = ; Clypidinidae Golikov & Staroboga- 

tov, 1989] 

TDioDORiNiOdhner, 1932 

T FiSSURELLIDEINI Pilsbry, 1890 

T ScuTiNi Christiaens, 1973 

SPF Haliotoidea Rafinesque, 1815 

Family Haliotidae Rafinesque, 1815 

t Family Temnotropidae Cox, 1960^^ 

SPF Lepetelloidea Dall, 18822" 

Family Lepetellidae Dall, 1882 

SF Lepetellinae Dall, 1882 

SF Choristellinae Bouchet & Waren, 1979^^ 

Family Addisoniidae Dall, 1882 

SFADDisoNiiNAEDalt, 1882 

SF Helicopeltinae Marshall, 1996 

Family Bathyphytophilidae Moskalev, 1978 

Family Caymanabyssiidae Marshall, 1986

244 

Family CoccuLiNELLiDAE Moskalev, 1971 

Family OsTEOPELTiDAE Marshall, 1987 

Family PsEUDOcoccuLiNiDAE Hickman, 1983 

Family Pyropeltidae McLean & Haszprunar, 

1987 

SPF Lepetodriloidea McLean, 1988 

Family Lepetodrilidae McLean, 1988 [= Gorgoleptidae 

McLean, 1988P 

Family Clypeosectidae McLean, 1989^^ 

Family SuTiLizoNiDAE McLean, 1 989 [= Temnocinclinae 

McLean, 1989P 

SPF MuRCHisoNioiDEA,1896^9 

t Family Murchisoniidae Koken, 1896 

t Family Cheeneetnukiidae Blodgett & Cook, 

2002 

t Family Hormotomidae Wenz, 1938 [= PlethospirinaeWenz, 

1938] 

SPF Neomphaloidea McLean, 1981^° 

Family Neomphalidae McLean, 1981 [= Cyathermiidae 

McLean, 1990] 

Family Melanodrymiidae Salvini-Plawen & 

Steiner, 1995 

Family Peltospiridae McLean, 1989 

SPF Pleurotomarioidea Swainson, 1840^^ 

Family Pleurotomariidae Swainson, 1840 

t Family Catantostomatidae Wenz, 1938 

t Family KiTTLiDisciDAE Cox, 1960 

t Family Phymatopleuridae Batten, 1956 

t Family PoLYTREMARiiDAE Wenz, 1938 

t Family PoRTLOCKiELLiDAE Batten, 1956 


t Family Rhaphischismatidae Knight, 1956 

t Family Trochotomidae Cox, 1960 (1934) 

[= Ditremariinae Haber, 1934] 

t Family Zygitidae Cox, 1 960 

SPF PoRCELLioiDEA,1895^2 

t Family PoRCELLiiDAE Koken, 1895 

SF PoRCELLiiNAE,1895 

SF Agnesiinae Knight, 1956 

t Family CiRRiDAE Cossmann, 1916 

SF CiRRiNAE Cossmann, 1916 

SF Platyacrinae Wenz, 1938 [= Hesperocirhnae 

O.Haas, 1953] 

SF Cassianocirrinae Bändel, 1993 

t Family Discohelicidae Schröder, 1995 

t Family Pavlodiscidae Fryda, 1998 

SPF ScissuRELLOiDEA Gray, 1847" 

Family Scissurellidae Gray, 1847 

SF Scissurellinae Gray, 1847 [= Depressizoninae 

Geiger, 2003^4] 

SF Larocheinae Finlay, 1927 

Family Anatomidae McLean, 1989 [= Schizotrochidae 

Iredale & McMichael, 1962 (n.a.)] 

SPF Seguenzioidea Verrill, 1884^5 

Family SEGUENziiDAEVerrill, 1884 

SFSeguenziinae Verrill, 1884 

TSeguenziini Verrill, 1884 

T Fluxinellini Marshall, 1991 

SFAsTHELYSiNAE Marshall, 1991 

SF Davisianinae Egorova, 1972 [= Putillinae 

F. Nordsieck, 1972; = Oligomeriinae Egorov, 

2000]2s 

SF GuTTULiNAE Goryachev, 1987 

Family Chilodontidae Wenz, 1938^'' 

SF Chilodontinae Wenz, 1938 

SF Calliotropinae Hickman & McLean, 1990 

SF Cataeginae McLean & Quinn, 1987 

t Family EucYCLiDAE Koken, 18962^ 

t Family Laubellidae Cox, 1960

SPF Trochoidea Rafinesque, 1815^^ 


Family Trochidae Rafinesque, 1815 

SF Trochinae Rafinesque, 1815 

T Trochini Rafinesque, 1 81 5 [= Pyramidinae 

Gray, 1847] 

T Cantharidini Gray, 1857 

T MoNODONTiNi Gray, 1857 [= Gibbulinae 

Stoliczka, 1868] 

SF Halistylinae Keen, 1958 

SF LiRULARiiNAE & McLean, 1990 

SF Margaritinae Thiele, 1 924 

T Margaritini Thiele, 1 924 [= Margaritinae 

Stoliczka, 1868 (inv.)] 

T Gazini Hickman & McLean, 1990 

T Kaiparathinini Marshall, 1993 

SF Stomatellinae Gray, 1840 [= Stomatiidae 

Carpenter, 1861] 

SF Umboniinae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1 854 

(1840) 

T Umboniini H. Adams & A. Adams, 1854 

(1840) [= Rotellinae Swainson, 1840] 

T Bankiviini Hickman & McLean, 1990 

T IsANDiNi Hickman, 2003 

TTalopiini Finlay, 1928 [= Monileini Hickman 

& McLean, 1990] 

Family Calliostomatidae Thiele, 1 924 (1 847)''° 

SFCalliostomatinae Thiele, 1924(1847) 

TCalliostomatini Thiele, 1924 (1847) [=Ziz- 

iphininaeGray, 1847] 

T Fautricini Marshall, 1995 

SF Thysanodontinae Marshall, 1988 

t Family Elasmonematidae Knight, 1956 

t Family EucocHLiDAE Bändel, 2002 

t Family Microdomatidae Wenz, 1938 

SF Microdomatinae Wenz, 1 938 

SF Decorospirinae Blodgett & Fryda, 1999 

t Family Proconulidae Cox, 1960"^ 

Family Solariellidae Powell, 1951 [= Minoliinae 

Kuroda, Habe & Oyama, 1971]^^ 

t Family Tychobraheidae Horny, 1992 

t Family Velainellidae Vasseur, 1880"^ 

SPF TuRBiNoiDEA Rafinesque, 1815 

Family TuRBiNiDAE Rafinesque, 1815 

SF TuRBiNiNAE Rafinesque, 1815 [= Senectinae 

Swainson, 1840; = Imperatohnae Gray, 

1 847; = Astraliinae H. Adams & A. Adams, 

1854; = Astraeinae Davies, 1935; = BolmidaeDelpey, 

1941] 

SF Angariinae Gray, 1857 [= Delphinulinae 


SF CoLLONiiNAE Cossmann, 1917"" 

T CoLLONiiNi Cossmann, 1917 [= Bothropomatinae 

Thiele, 1924 (inv.); = Homalopomatinae 

Keen, 1960; = Petropomatinae 

Cox, 1960] 

t T Adeorbisinini Monari, Conti & Szabo, 

1995 

t T Crossostomatini Cox, 1960 

t T Helicocryptini Cox, 1960 

SF Moelleriinae Hickman & McLean, 1990 

t SF Moreanellinae J. C. Fischer & Weber, 

1997 

SF Prisogastrinae Hickman & McLean, 1990 

SF Skeneinae W. Clark, 1851 [= Delphinoideinae 

Thiele, 1924]"^ 

SF Tegulinae Kuroda, Habe & Oyama, 1971"*^ 

Family LioTiiDAE Gray, 1850 

SF LiOTiiNAE Gray, 1850 [= Cyclostrematidae 

P. Fischer, 1885] 

t SF Brochidiinae Yochelson, 1956 

t SF DiCHOSTASiiNAE Yochelson, 1956 

Family Phasianellidae Swainson, 1840"^ 

SF Phasianellinae Swainson, 1840 [= EutropiinaeGray, 

1847] 

SF Gabrieloninae Hickman & McLean, 1990"^ 

SFTricoliinae Woodring, 1928 

Clade Cocculiniformia"^ 

SPF CoccuLiNoiDEA Dall, 1882 

Family CoccuLiNiDAE Dall, 1882^° 

Family Bathysciadiidae Dautzenberg & H. Fis- 

cher, 1900[=BathypeltidaeMoskalev, 1971]^^ 

Clade Neritimorpha [= Neritopsina]^^ 

Paleozoic Neritimorpha of uncertain position 


t Family Craspedostomatidae Wenz, 1938 

SF Craspedostomatinae Wenz, 1938 

SF BucANospiRiNAE Wenz, 1938 

t Family Pragoscutulidae Fryda, 1998

246 BOUCHET & ROCROI 

SPF Nerrhenoidea Bändel & Heidelberger, 2001 

t Family Nerrhenidae Bändel & Heidelberger, 

2001 

SPF Oriostomatoidea Koken, 1896" 

t Family Oriostomatidae Koken, 1896 

t Family TuBiNiDAE Knight, 1956 

SPF Palaeotrochoidea Knight, 1956 

t Family Palaeotrochidae Knight, 1956 

SPF Platyceratoidea Hall, 1879^^ 

t Family Pu\tyceratidae Hall, 1879 [= Cydonematidae 

P. Fischer, 1885; = Platyostomatidae S. 

A. Miller, 1889; = Strophostylidae Grabau & 

Shimer, 1909; = Palaeocapulidae Grabau, 

1936] 

Clade Cyrtoneritimorpha 

t Family Orthonychmdae Bändel & Fryda, 1999 

t Family Vltaviellidae Bändel & Fryda, 1999 

SF Vltaviellinae Bande! & Fryda, 1999 

SF Krameriellinae Fryda & Heidelberger, 

2003 

Clade Cycloneritimorpha" 

SPF Helicinoidea Férussac, 1822 

Family Helicinidae Férussac, 1822^^ 

SF Helicininae Férussac, 1822 [= Olygyridae 

Gray, 1847; = Bourcierinae Paetel, 1890] 

SF Ceratodiscinae Pilsbry, 1927 

t SF Dimorphoptychiinae Wenz, 1938 

SF Hendersoniinae H. B. Baker, 1926 

SF Stoastomatinae C. B. Adams, 1849 

SF ViANiNAE H. B. Baker, 1922 

t Family Dawsonellidae Wenz, 1938^'' 

t Family Deianiridae Wenz, 1938^^ 

Family Neritiliidae Schepman, 1908^^ 

Family Proserpinellidae H. B. Baker, 1923 

[=Ceresinae Thiele, 1925]^° 

Family Proserpinidae Gray, 1847 [= Despoenidae 

Newton, 1891] 

SPF HYDROCENOIDEATrOSChel, 1857 

Family Hydrocenidae Troschel, 1857 [= Georissinae 

Blanford, 1864] 

SPF Neritoidea Rafinesque, 1815 

Family Neritidae Rafinesque, 1815 

SF Neritinae Rafinesque, 1 81 5 [= Nehtellinae 

Gray, 1847; = Protoneritidae KittI, 1899] 

t SF Neritariinae Wenz, 1 938 

SF Neritininae Poey, 1852 

T Neritinini Poey, 1852 [= Catillinae Gray, 

1 868; = Orthopomatini Gray, 1 868; = Stenopomatini 

Gray, 1868; = Septariini Jousseaume, 

1894] 

TTheodoxini Bändel, 2001 

SF Smaragdiinae H. B. Baker, 1923 

t SF Velatinae Bändel, 2001 

Family Phenacolepadidae Pilsbry, 1895 [= Scutel- 

lidae Angas, 1871 (inv.); = Scutellinidae Dall, 

1889 (inv.); = Shinkailepadidae Okutani, Saito& 

Hashimoto, 1989] 

t Family PiLEOLiDAE Bändel, Gründe! & IVIaxwel!, 

2000 

SPF Neritopsoidea Gray, 1847^^ 

Family Neritopsidae Gray, 1847 

SF Neritopsinae Gray, 1847 

t SF Naticopsinae Waagen, 1880 [= Hologyridae 

KittI, 1899] 

t SF Paffrathiinae Heidelberg, 2001 

t Family Cortinellidae Bande!, 2000 

t Family Delphinulopsidae Blodgett, Fryda & 

Stanley, 2001 

t Family Plagiothyridae Knight, 1956 

t Family PsEUDORTHONYCHiiDAE Bande! & Fryda, 

1999 

Family TmscANiiDAE Bergh, 1890 

SPF Symmetrocapuloidea Wenz, 1938 

t Family Symmetrocapulidae Wenz, 1938

Clade Caenogastropoda 


Caenogastropoda of uncertain systematic 

position 


t Family Plicatusidae Pan & Erwin, 2002 

t 

Family Spanionematidae Golikov & Starobogatov, 

1987^2 

t Family Spirostylidae Cossmann, 1909 

SPP AcTEONiNOiDEA,1895^^ 

t Family AcTEONiNiDAE Cossmann, 1895^" 

SFAcTEONiNiNAE Cossmann, 1895 

SF Meekospirinae Knight, 1956 

t Family Soleniscidae Knight, 1931 

SF Soleniscinae Knight, 1931 

SF Prokopiconchinae Fryda, 2001 

t Family Anozygidae Bändel, 2002 

SF Anozyginae Bändel, 2002 

SF Tmetoneminae Bändel, 2002 

SPP Dendropupoidea Wenz, 1938^^ 

t Family Dendropupidae Wenz, 1938*^*^ 

t Family Anthracopupidae Wenz, 1938^'' 

SPP Palaeostyloidea Wenz, 1938^^ 

t 

Family Palaeostylidae Wenz, 1938 ^ 

SF Palaeostylinae Wenz, 1938 [= Kinishbiinae 

Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987^3] 

SF Austronematinae Bändel, 2002 (inv.) 

SF Orthonematinae Nützel & Bändel, 2000'° 

SF Platyconchinae Bändel, 2002 

t Family GoNiASMATiDAE Nützel & Bändel, 2000 

t Family PiTHODEiDAE Wenz, 1938 

SPP Peruneloidea Pryda & Bändel, 1997^' 

t Family Perunelidae Fryda & Bändel, 1997 

t Family Chuchlinidae Fryda & Bändel, 1997 

t Family Imoglobidae Nützel, Erwin & Mapes, 2000 

t Family Sphaerodomidae Bande!, 2002 

SPP PsEUDOMELANioiDEA R. Hoemes, 1884 

t Family PsEUDOMELANiiDAE R.,1884 

t Family Trajanellidae Pchelintsev, 1951 

SPP SuBULiToiDEA Lindström, 1884 

t Family SuBULiTiDAE Lindström, 1884 [= Macrocheilidae 

White, 1877 (inv.); = BulimorphidaeS. 

A. Miller, 1889; = FusispiridaeS. A. Miller, 1889] 

t Family IscHNOPTYGMATiDAE Erwin, 1988 

Zygopleuroid Group'^ 

t Family Zygopleuridae Wenz, 1938 

SF Zygopleurinae Wenz, 1938 [= Goniospiridae 

Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987] 

SF Allostrophiinae Golikov & Starobogatov, 

1987 

SF Ampezzopleurinae Nützel, 1998 

SF KosMOPLEURiNAE Gründol, 2003 

Family Abyssochrysidae Tomlin, 1 927''^ 

t Family PoLYGYRiNiDAE Bändel, 1993 

t Family Protorculidae Bändel, 1991 

Family Provannidae Waren & Ponder, 1991'" 

[= Pseudonininae Bertolaso & Palazzi, 1994]'^ 

t Family Pseudozygopleuridae Knight, 1930 

[= Cyclozygidae B. K. Likharev, 1970; = Eoptychiidae 

Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987; 

= Stephanozygidae Golikov & Starobogatov, 

1987] 

Informal Group Architaenioglossa'^ 

SPP Ampullarioidea Gray, 1824 

Family Ampullariidae Gray, 1824'' 

SF Ampullariinae Gray, 1 824 

T Ampullariini Gray, 1824 [= Pilidae Preston, 

1915 (inv.); = Lanistinae Starobogatov, 

1983; = Pomaceinae Starobogatov, 1983] 

TSauleini Berthold, 1991 

SF Afropominae Berthold, 1991 

t Family Naricopsinidae Gründel, 2001


SPF Cyclophoroidea Gray, 1847^^ 

Family Cyclophoridae Gray, 1847 

SF Cyclophorinae Gray, 1847'^ 

T Cyclophorini Gray, 1847 [= Aulopomatinae 

Gray, 1857; = Lagocheilidae Stoliczka, 

1872] 

TCaspicyclotini Wenz, 1938 

T Cyathopomatinae Kobelt & Möllendorff, 1 897 

TCyclotini L. Pfeiffer, 1853 

T Pterocyclini Kobelt & Möllendorff, 1897 

SF Alycaeinae Blanford, 1864 

SF SpiROSTOMATiNAETielecke, 1940 

Family AcicuLiDAE Gray, 1850 [= Acmeidae 

Pollonera, 1905 (inv.)] 

Family Craspedopomatidae Kobelt & Möllendorff, 

1898 [= Bolaniidae Wenz, 1915] 

Family Diplommatinidae L. Pfeiffer, 1857 

SF DiPLOMMATiNiNAE L. Pfeiffer, 1857 

SF CocHLOsTOMATiNAE Kobelt, 1902 [Pomatiinae 

Gray, 1853 (inv.)] 

t Family Ferussinidae Wenz, 1923 (1915) 

[= Strophostomatidae Wenz, 1915] 

Family Maizaniidae Tielecke, 1940^° 

Family Megalomastomatidae Blanford, 1864 

[= Neopupininae Kobelt, 1902; = Hainesiinae 

Thiele, 1929] 

Family Neocyclotidae Kobelt & Möllendorff, 1897^^ 

SF Neocyclotinae Kobelt & Möllendorff, 

1897 [= Poteriinae Thiele, 1929; = Crocidopomatinae 

F.G. Thompson, 1967; = Di- 

cristidae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975] 

SF Amphicyclotinae Kobelt & Möllendorff, 1 897 

[= Aperostomatinae H. B. Baker, 1922] 

Family Pupinidae L. Pfeiffer, 1853 

SF Pupininae L. Pfeiffer, 1853 

SF LiAREiNAE Powell, 1946 [= Cytoridae Climo, 

1969 (n. a.)] 

SF PupiNELLiNAE Kobelt, 1 902 [= Ventriculidae 

Wenz, 1915; = Pollicahini Thiele, 1929] 

SPF ViviPARoiDEA Gray, 1847^2 

Family ViviPARiDAE Gray, 1847^^ 

SF ViviPARiNAE Gray, 1847 (1833) [= Paludinidae 

Fitzinger, 1833 (inv.); = Kosoviinae 

Atanackovic, 1959 (n.a.)] 

SF Bellamyinae Rohrbach, 1937 [= Amuropaludinidae 

Starobogatov, Prozorova, Bogatov 

&Sayenko, 2004 (n.a.)] 

SF Lioplacinae Gill, 1863 [= Campelomatinae 

Thiele, 1929] 

t Family Pliopholygidae Taylor, 1966 

Clade Sorbeoconcha 

Not allocated to superfamily 

t Family Acanthonematidae Wenz, 1938"" 

t Family Canterburyellidae Bändel, Gründel 

& Maxw/ell, 2000 

t Family Prisciphoridae Bändel, Gründel & Maxwell, 

2000 

SPF Cerithioidea Fleming, 182285 

Family Cerithiidae Fleming, 1822 

SF Cerithiinae Fleming, 1822 [= Rhinoclavinae 

Gründel, 1982; = Colininae Golikov & 

Starobogatov, 1 987] 

SFAiABiNiNAEDall, 1927 

SF BiTTiiNAE Cossmann, 1906^^ 

Family Batillariidae Thiele, 1 929 [= Pyrazidae 

Hacobjan, 1 972; = Tiaracerithiinae Bouniol, 

1981]ö^ 

t Family Brachytrematidae Cossmann, 1906 

t Family Cassiopidae Beurlen, 1967 [= Glauconiidae 

Pchelintsev, 1953 (inv.)] 

Family Dialidae Kay, 1979 

Family DiASTOMATiDAE Cossmann, 1 894 [= EwekoroiidaeAdegoke, 

1977] 

t Family EusTOMATiDAE Cossmann, 1906 

t Family Ladinulidae Bändel, 1992 

t Family Lanascalidae Bändel, 1992 

Family LmopiDAE Gray, 1847 

t Family Maoraxidae Bändel, Gründel & Maxwell, 

200088 

Family Melanopsidae H. Adams & A. Adams, 

1 854 [= Stomatopsinae Stäche, 1 889; = Amphimelaniinae 

P. Fischer & Crosse, 1891; 

= Fagotiinae Starobogatov, 1992] 

t Family Metacerithiidae Cossmann, 1906^^


Family MoDULiDAE R Fischer, 1 884 [= AplodontidaeKuroda, 

1933] 

Family Pachychilidae P. Fischer & Crosse, 1892 

[= Fauninae Cossmann, 1909^°; = Melanatri- 

inae Thiele, 1921; = Potadomatinae Pilsbry 

& Bequaert, 1 927; = Brotiinae Golikov & Starobogatov, 

1987] 

Family Paludomidae Stoliczka, 1868 

SF Paludominae Stoliczka, 1868 [= Philopotamidinae 

Stäche, 1889] 

SF Cleopatrinae Pilsbry & Bequaert, 1927^^ 

SF Hauttecoeuriinae Bourguignat, 1885^^ 

T Hauttecoeuriini Bourguignat, 1 885 [= Tanganyiciinae 

Bändel, 1998] 

T Nassopsini Kesteven, 1903 [= Lavigeriidae 

Thiele, 1925] 

T Rumellini Ancey, 1906 

T Spekiini Ancey, 1 906 [= Giraudiidae Bourguignat, 

1885 (inv.); = Reymondiinae Bandel, 

1998] 

T Syrnolopsini Bourguignat, 1890 

T TiPHOBiiNi Bourguignat, 1886 [= Hila- 

canthidae Bourguignat, 1890; = Paramelaniidae 

J. E. S. Moore, 1898; = Bathanaliidae 

Ancey, 1906; = Limnotrochidae Ancey, 

1906] 

Family Planaxidae Gray, 1850 

SF Planaxinae Gray, 1850 

SF FossARiNAE A. Adams, 1860 

Family Pleuroceridae P. Fischer, 1885 (1863) 

SF Pleurocerinae P Fischer, 1885 (1863) 

[= Ceriphasiinae Gill, 1863; = Strepomatidae 

Haldeman, 1864; = Ellipstomatidae Hanni- 

bal, 1912; = Gyrotominae Hannibal, 1912; 

= AnaplocamidaeDall, 1921] 

SF Semisulcospirinae Morrison, 1952^^ [= Jugidae 

Starobogatov, Prozorova, Bogatov & 

Sayenko, 2004 (n.a.)] 

t Family Popenellidae Bändel, 1992 

Family PoTAMiDiDAE H.Adams & A. Adams, 1854 

[=Telescopiidae Allan, 1950; = Cerithideidae 

Houbrick, 1988] 

t Family Procerithiidae Cossmann, 1906^'' 

SF Procerithiinae Cossmann, 1906 

SF Paracerithiinae Cossmann, 1906 

SF Cryptaulacinae Grijndel, 1976 

t Family Prostyliferidae Bändel, 1992^^ 

t Family Propupaspiridae Nützel, Pan & Erwin, 

2002 

Family Scaliolidae Jousseaume, 1912 [= Ob- 

tortionidae Thiele, 1925; = Finellidae Thiele, 

1929] 

Family Siliquariidae Anton, 1838 

SF Siliouariinae Anton, 1 838 [= Tenagodidae 

Gill, 1871] 

SF Stephopomatinae Bändel & Kowaike, 1997 

t Family Terebrellidae Delpey, 1941 (inv.) 

Family Thiaridae Gill, 1871 (1823) [= Melani- 

idae Children, 1823; = Hemisininae P. Fischer 

& Crosse, 1891; = Melanoididae Ihering, 

1909; = Pyrgulifehdae Delpey, 1941 (n.a.); 

= Aylacostomatinae Parodiz, 1969; = Pa- 

chymelaniidae Bändel & Kowaike, 1999^*^] 

Family Turritellidae Lovén, 1847 

SF Turritellinae Lovén, 1847 [= Zariinae 

Gray, 1850; = Zeacolpini Marwick, 1971; 

= Archimediellidae Starobogatov, 1982; 

= Tachyrhynchinae Golikov, 1986] 

SF Orectospirinae Habe, 1955 

SF Pareorinae Finlay & Marwick, 1937 

SF Protominae Marwick, 1957 

SF Vermiculariinae Dall, 1 91 3 [= Pseudome- 

saliidae Mahmoud, 1955 (inv.)] 

SPP Campaniloidea Douvillé, 1904 

Family Campanilidae Douvillé, 1904 [= Diozoptyxinae 

Pchelintsev, 1960; = Gymnocerithiidae 

Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987^^] 

Family Ampullinidae Cossmann, 1919 [= Ampullospihdae 

Cox, 1 930; = Gyrodinae Wenz, 

1938; = GlobulariinaeWenz, 1941; = Pseudamauridae 

Kowaike & Bändel, 1996] 

Family Plesiotrochidae Houbrick, 1990 

t Family Trypanaxidae Gougerot & Le Renard, 

198753 

Clade Hypsogastropoda^°° 

Not allocated to superfamily 

t Family CoELosTYLiNiDAE Cossmann, 1908^°^ 

t Family Maturifusidae Gründel, 2001 

t Family Pommerozygiidae Gründel, 1999 

t Family Settsassiidae Bändel, 1992


Clade Littorinimorpha^°2 

SPF Calyptraeoidea Lamarck, 1809^°^ 

Family Calyptraeidae Lamarck, 1809 [= Crepid- 

ulidae Fleming, 1 822; = Galehnae Gray, 1 857; 

= Cryptinae Gray, 1868; = Dispotaeinae Gray, 

1868; = Ergeinae Gray, 1868; = Mitrellinae 

Gray, 1868 (inv.); = Trochitinae Gray, 1868] 

SPF Capuloidea Fleming, 1822'°^ 

Family Capulidae Fleming, 1822 [= Trichotropidae 

Gray, 1850; = Verenidae Gray, 1857 (inv.); 

= Pileopsidae Chenu, 1859; = Sihidae Iredale, 

1931; = Cerithiodermatidae Hacobjan, 1976] 

SPF CiNGULOPSoiDEA Frettor & Patil, 1958^°^ 

Family CiNGULOPsiDAE Fretter & Patil, 1958 

[= Eatoniopsinae Ponder, 1965; = Coriandri- 

idae F. Nordsieck, 1972; = Eatoninidae Golikov 

& Starobogatov, 1 975] 

Family Eatoniellidae Ponder, 1965 

Family Rastodentidae Ponder, 1966 

SPF Cypraeoidea Rafinesque, 1815 

Family Cypraeidae Rafinesque, 1815^°^ 

SF Cypraeinae Rafinesque, 1815 

T Cypraeini Rafinesque, 1815 [= Porcellanidae 

Roberts, 1870 (inv.)] 

T Mauritiini Steadman & Cotton, 1946 

SF Erosariinae Schilder, 1924 [= Cypraeacitinae 

Schilder, 1 930 (inv.); = Nariinae Schilder, 

1932; = Staphylaeinae Iredale, 1935] 

SF Erroneinae Schilder, 1927 

T Erroneini Schilder, 1927 [= Adustinae 

Steadman & Cotton, 1946] 

T BiSTOLiDiNi Meyer, 2003 

SF Gisortiinae Schilder, 1927 [= Archicypraeinae 

Schilder, 1927; = Bernayinae Schilder, 

1927; = Cypraeorbini Schilder, 1927; = Man- 

dolininae Schilder, 1932; = Umbiliini Schilder, 

1 932; = Zoilinae Iredale, 1 935] 

SFLuriinae Schilder, 1932 

T Luriini Schilder, 1932 [= Talpariinae Ire- 

dale, 1935] 

T Austrocypraeini Iredale, 1935 

SFPustulariinaeGíII, 1871 

TPustulariiniGIII, 1871 

T Cypraeovulini Schilder, 1927 

TZoNARiiNi Schilder, 1932 

Family Ovulidae Fleming, 1822^°' 

SF Ovulinae Fleming, 1822 

T OvuLiNi Fleming, 1822 [= Amphiperatidae 

Gray, 1853; = Simniini Schilder, 1927; 

= Volvini Schilder, 1932] 

t T EocYPRAEiNi Schilder, 1924 [= Sulcocypraeini 

Schilder, 1932] 

t SF Cypraediinae Schilder, 1927 

SF Jenneriinae Thiele, 1929 [= Cyproglobinini 


SF Pediculariinae Gray, 1853 

SF Pseudocypraeinae Steadman & Cotton, 

1943 

SPF FicoiDEA Meek, 1864 (1840) 

Family Ficidae Meek, 1864 (1840) [= Pyrulinae 

Swainson, 1840; = Sycotypidae Gray, 

1 853; = Ficulidae Carpenter, 1 857; = Thalassocyonidae 

F. Riedel, 1995] 

SPF LiTTORiNoiDEA Children, 1834 

Family LiTTORiNiDAE Children, 1834^°^ 

SF LiTTORiNiNAE Children, 1834 [= Echinininae 

Rosewater, 1972; = Tectariinae Rosewater, 

1972; = Melaraphidae Starobogatov 

&Sitnikova, 1983] 

SF Lacuninae Gray, 1857 [= Risellidae 

Kesteven, 1903; = Cremnoconchinae Pre- 

ston, 1915; = Bembiciidae Finlay, 1928] 

SF Laevilitorininae Reid, 1989 

t Family Bohaispiridae YouIuo, 1978 

Family Pickworthiidae Iredale, 1917^°^ 

SF PicKwoRTHiiNAE Iredale, 1917 [= Reynellonidae 

Iredale, 1917] 

SF Pelycidiinae Ponder & Hall, 1983 

SF Sherborniinae Iredale, 1917 [= Faxiidae 

Ravn, 1933] 

Family Pomatiidae Newton, 1891 (1828)"° 

SF PoMATiiNAE Newton, 1891 (1828) [= Cyclostomatidae 

Menke, 1828; = Cyclotopsinae 

Kobelt & Möllendorff, 1 898; = Ericiidae 

Wenz, 1915] 

SF Annulariinae Henderson & Bartsch, 1920"^ 

TAnnulariini Henderson & Bartsch, 1920 

[= Licininae Gray, 1857"^; = Chondropomatinae 

Henderson & Bartsch, 1920] 

T Adamsiellini Henderson & Bartsch, 1920 

TChoanopomatini Thiele, 1929 

TCisTULOPsiNi H. B. Baker, 1924 [= CistulinaeL. 

Pfeiffer, 1858] 

T Rhytidopomatini Henderson & Bartsch, 1 920

t 


Family PuRPURiNiDAE Zittel, 1895 [= Pseudotritoniinae 

Gollkov & Starobogatov, 1 987^^^] 

Family Skeneopsidae Iredale, 1915 

t Family Tripartellidae Gründel, 2001 

Family Zerotulidae Waren & Hain, 1996 

SPF Naticoidea Guilding, 1834 

Family Naticidae Guilding, 1834^^'' 

SF Naticinae Guilding, 1 834 [= Polinicinae Gray, 

1847; = Nevehtinae Gray, 1857; = Chohstidae 

Verrill, 1882; = Euspiridae Cossmann, 

1907; = Mammillinae Iredale & McMichael, 

1962; = Eunaticinini Oyama, 1969] 

SF SiNiNAE Woodring, 1928"^ [= Sigaretidae 

Gray, 1827; = Cryptostomidae Gray, 1827] 

SF Globisininae Powell, 1933 

SPF Pterotracheoidea Rafinesque, 1814 

[= Heteropoda]^^*^ 

Family Pterotracheidae Rafinesque, 1814 

[= Firolinae Rafinesque, 1815] 

Family Atlantidae Rang, 1829 

t Family Bellerophinidae Destombes, 1984 

Family Carinariidae Blainville, 1818 

SF Carinariinae Blainville, 1818 [= PterosomatidaeRang, 

1829] 

t SF Brunoniinae Dieni, 1990 

SPF RissooiDEA Gray, 1847"^ 

Family Rissoidae Gray, 1847"^ 

SF RissoiNAE Gray, 1847 [= Turbonidae Gray, 

1847; = Mohrensterniinae Korobkov, 1955; 

= Lironobinae Ponder, 1967; = Cingulinae 

Keen, 1971; = Onobidae Golikov & Star- 

obogatov, 1972; = Alvaniinae F. Nordsieck, 

1972; = Merelinidae Golikov & Starobogatov, 

1975; = Haurakiidae Slavoshevskaya, 

1975; = Archascheniini Zhgenti, 1991; 

= Pseudosetiinae V. V. Anistratenko & Star- 

obogatov, 1992 (inv.); = Pusillininae V. V. 

Anistratenko & Starobogatov, 1992; = Setiinae 

V. V. Anistratenko & Starobogatov, 1 994] 

SF RissoiNiNAE Stimpson, 1865 [= Phosinellinae 

Coan, 1964; = Zebininae Coan, 1964; 

= Rissolinidae Voorwinde, 1966 (n.a.); 

= Foliniinae F. Nordsieck, 1972; = Schwartz- 

iellidae Starobogatov & Sitnikova, 1983] 

Family AMNicoLiDAETryon, 1863^^^ 

SF Amnicolinae Tryon, 1863 [= Bythinellinae 

Kobelt, 1878; = Lyogyrinae Pilsbry, 1916; 

= Parabythinellinae Radoman, 1976; = Kolhymamnicolidae 

Starobogatov, 1983; 

= Erhaiini Davis & Kuo, 1985^20. = pgeudo- 

bythinellini Davis & Chen, 1992; = Terrestribythinellidae 

Sitnikova, Starobogatov 

& Anistratenko, 1992] 

SF Baicaliinae P. Fischer, 1885 [= Limnoreidae 

B. Dybovy/ski, 1911 (inv.); = Liobaicaliinae B. 

Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 1914; = Turhbaicaliinae 

B. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 

1917]^2i 

SF Emmericiinae Brusina, 1870^^^ [= Pyrgidiidae 

Neumayr, 1869^"; = Fontigentinae D. 

W.Taylor, 1966] 

Family Anabathridae Keen, 1971 [= Amphithalamidae 

Voorwinde, 1966 (n.a.)] 

Family AssiMiNEiDAE H.Adams & A. Adams, 1856^^'' 

SF AssiMiNEiNAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1856 

[= Synceratidae Bartsch, 1920] 

SF Ekadantinae Thiele, 1929 [= Paludinellidae 

Kobelt, 1878 (n.a.); = Cyclotropidae 


SF Omphalotropidinae Thiele, 1927 [= Realiinae 

L. Pfeiffer, 1853 (inv.); = Adelomorphinae 

Kobelt, 1906 (inv.); = Garrettiinae 

Kobelt, 1906; = Pseudocyclotini Thiele, 

1929; = Thaanumellinae Clench, 1946; 

= Tutuilanidae Hubendick, 1952] 

Family Barleeiidae Gray, 1857 [= Ansolidae 

Slavoshevskaya, 1975] 

Family BiTHYNiiDAE Gray, 1857 [= Bulimidae 

Hannibal, 1912 (inv.); = Mysorellinae Annandale, 

1920; = Fossarulinae Wenz, 1926; 

= Parafossarulinae Starobogatov, 1 983] 

Family Caecidae Gray, 1 850 

SF Caecinae Gray, 1850 

SF Ctiloceratinae Iredale & Laseron, 1957 

[= Pedumicrinae Iredale & Laseron, 1957; 

= Watsoniinae Iredale & Laseron, 1957; 

= Parastrophiinae Hinoide & Habe, 1978] 

SF Strebloceratinae Bändel, 1996 

Family Calopiidae Ponder, 1999 

Family CocHLiopiDAE Tryon, 1866^^^ 

SF CocHLiopiNAE Tryon, 1866 [= Mexithaumatinae 

D. W. Taylor, 1966; = PaludiscalinaeD. 

W.Taylor, 1966] 

SF LiTTORiDiNiNAE Thiele, 1928 

SF Semisalsinae Giusti & Pezzoli, 1980 

f= Heleobiini Bernasconi, 19911


Family Elachisinidae Ponder, 1985 

Family Emblandidae Ponder, 1985 

Family Epigridae Ponder, 1985 

Family Falsicingulidae Slavoshevskaya, 1975 

Family Helicostoidae Pruvot-Fol, 1937^^^ 

Family Hydrobiidae Stimpson, 1865^^^ 

SF Hydrobiinae Stimpson, 1865 [= Paludestrinidae 

Newton, 1891; = Pyrgohentaliinae 

Radoman, 1977; = Pseudocaspiidae Sitnikova 

& Starobogatov, 1 983] 

SF Belgrandiinae de Stefani, 1877 [= Horatii- 

ni D. W. Taylor, 1966; = Graecoanatolicinae 

Radoman, 1973; = Sadlerianinae 

Radoman, 1973; = Pseudohoratiinae Radoman, 

1973; = Orientaliidae Radoman, 1973 

(inv.); = Lithoglyphulidae Radoman, 1973; 

= Orientalinidae Radoman, 1978 (inv.); 

= Belgrandiellinae Radoman, 1983; = Dab- 

rianidae Starobogatov, 1983; = Istrianidae 

Starobogatov, 1983; = Kireliinae Staroboga- 

tov, 1983; = Lanzaiidae Starobogatov, 1983; 

= Tanousiidae Starobogatov, 1983; = Bucharamnicolinae 

Izzatulaev, Sitnikova & 

Starobogatov, 1985; = Martensamnicolinae 

Izzatulaev, Sitnikova & Starobogatov, 1985; 

= Turkmenamnicolinae Izzatulaev, Sitniko- 

va & Starobogatov, 1985] 

SF Clenchiellinae D. W. Taylor, 1966 

SF IsLAMiiNAE Radoman, 1973 

SF Nymphophilinae D. W. Taylor, 1966^2« 

SF PsEUDAMNicoLiNAE Radoman, 1977 

SF Pyrgulinae Brusina, 1882 (1869) [= Caspi- 

idae B. Dybowski, 1913; = Microliopalaeinae 

B. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 1914; 

= Micromelaniidae B. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 

1914; = Turhcaspiinae B. Dybowski & 

Grochmalicki, 1915; = Liosarmatinae B. Dybowski 

& Grochmalicki, 1920; = Chilopyrgulinae 

Radoman, 1973; = Micropyrgulidae 

Radoman, 1973; = Falsipyrgulinae Radoman, 

1983; - Ohridopyrgulinae Radoman, 

1983; = Prosostheniinae Pana, ^989y^^ 

SFTateinae Thiele, 1925 [= Potamopyrgidae 

F. C. Baker, 1928; = Hemistomiinae Thiele, 

1929] 

Family Hydrococcidae Thiele, 1928 

Family Iravadiidae Thiele, 1 928 [= Fairbankiinae 

Thiele, 1928; = Rehdehellinae Brandt, 1974; 

= Hyalidae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975; 

= Pseudomerelininae Starobogatov, 1989] 

Family LiTHOGLYPHiDAETryon, 1866^^° 

SF LiTHOGLYPHiNAETryon, 1866 [= Fluminicolinae 

Clessin, 1880; = Lepyhidae Pilsbry & 

Olsson, 1951] 

SF Benedictiinae Clessin, 1880"' 

t Family Mesocochliopidae Yu, 1987"^ 

Family MoiTEssiERiiDAE Bourguignat, 1863"^ 

t Family Palaeorissoinidae Gründe! & Kowaike, 

2002 

SF Pauêorissoininae Gründel & Kowaike, 2002 

SF Greveniellinae Gründel & Kowaike, 2002 

Family PoMATiopsiDAE Stimpson, 1865"" 

SF PoMATiopsiNAE Stimpson, 1865 [= Hemibiinae 

Heude, 1890; = Tomichiinae Wenz, 

1938; = Coxiellidae Iredale, 1943; = Oncomelaniidae 

Salisbury & Edwards, 1961; 

= Cecininae Starobogatov, 1983] 

SF TRicuLiNAEAnnandale, 1924 

TTriculini Annandale, 1924 [= Delavayidae 

Annandale, 1924] 

T JuLLiENiiNi Davis, 1979 

TLacunopsini Davis, 1979 

T Pachydrobiini Davis & Kang, 1990 

Family SlENOTHYRIDAETryOn, 1866 

Family ToRNiDAE Sacco, 1896 (1884) 

SF ToRNiNAE Sacco, 1896 (1884) [= Adeorbidae 

Monterosato, 1884] 

SF CiRcuLiNAE Fretter & Graham, 1962 

SF Teinostomatinae Cossmann, 1917 

SF ViTRiNELLiNAE Bush, 1897 

Family Truncatellidae Gray, 1840 

SF Truncatellinae Gray, 1840 

SF Geomelaniinae Kobelt & Möllendorff, 1897 

SPF Stromboidea Rafinesque, 1815"^ 

Family Strombidae Rafinesque, 1815 

SF Strombinae Rafinesque, 1815 

SF RosTELLARiiNAE Gabb, 1868 [= Rimellinae 

Stewart, 1927; = Tibiidae Golikov & Starobogatov, 

1975] 

Family Aporrhaidae Gray, 1850"^ 

SF Aporrhainae Gray, 1850 [= Chenopidae 

Deshayes, 1865] 

SF Arrhoginae Popenoe, 1983 [= Alariidae 

Koken, 1889 (inv.); = Dicrolomatidae Ko- 

rotkov, 1 992] 

t SF Harpagodinae Pchelintsev, 1963


t SF Perissopterinae Korotkov, 1992 

[= Struthiopterinae Zinsmeister & Griffin, 

1995] 

t SF Spinigerinae Korotkov, 1992 (inv.) 

t Family CoLOMBELLiNiDAE P. Fischer, 1884 

[= Columbellariidae Zittel, 1 895; = Zittelildae 


t Family PuGNELLiDAE Kiel & Bande!, 1999 

Family Seraphsidae Gray, 1 853 [= Terebellinae 

H. Adams & A. Adams, 1854]'^^ 

Family Struthiolariidae Gabb, 1868 [= Struthi- 

olarellinae Zinsmeister & Camacho, 1 980] 

t Family Thersiteidae Savornin, 1915 

t Family Tylostomatidae Stoliczka, 1868"^ 

SPF ToNNoiDEA Suter, 1913 (1825)^39 

Family ToNNiDAESuter, 1913(1825) 

SF ToNNiNAE Suter, 1913 (1825) [= Doliidae 

Latreille, 1825; = Macgillivrayiidae H.Adams 

& A. Adams, 1 854; = Galeodoliidae Sacco, 

1891] 

SF Cassinae Latreille, 1825 

SF OocoRYTHiNAE P. Fischer, 1885 

SF Phaliinae Beu, 1981 

Family Bursidae Thiele, 1925 [= Tutufinae 

Kuroda, Habe & Oyama, 1971 (n.a.)] 

Family Laubierinidae Waren & Bouchet, 1990 

Family Personidae Gray, 1854 [= Calcarellidae 

Schaufuss, 1869; = Distorsioninae Beu, 

1981] 

Family Pisanianuridae Waren & Bouchet, 1990 

Family Ranellidae Gray, 1854 

SF Ranellinae Gray, 1854 [= Argobuccininae 

Kilias, 1973; = Simpulidae Dautzenberg, 

1 900; = Gyrineinae Higo & Goto, 1993 (n.a.)] 

SF Cymatiinae Iredale, 1913 (1854) [= Tritonidae 

Gray, 1847 (inv.); = Tritoniidae H. 

Adams & A. Adams, 1 853 (inv.); = Neptunel- 

linae Gray, 1854; = Lampusiidae Nev\/ton, 

1 891 ; 

= Lotohidae Harris, 1 897; = Septidae 

Dall& Simpson, 1901; =Aquillidae Pilsbry, 

1904; = Nyctilochidae Dall, 1912; = Charo- 

niinae Powell, 1933] 

SPF Vanikoroidea Gray, 1840^"° 

Family Vanikoridae Gray, 1840 [= Naricidae 

Récluz, 1845; = Merriidae Hedley, 1918; 

= Lyocyclinae Thiele, 1925; = Caledoniellidae 

Rosewater, 1969; = Conradiinae Golikov & 

Starobogatov, 1987] 

Family Haloceratidae Waren & Bouchet, 1 991 

Family HippoNiciDAETroschel, 1861 [=Amaltheidae 

Dall, 1889 (inv.); = Lippistidae Iredale, 

1924; = Cheileidae Macpherson & Chappie, 

1951]^^^ 

t Family Omalaxidae Cossmann, 1916^''2 

SPF Velutinoidea Gray, 1840^^^ 

Family Velutinidae Gray, 1840 

SF Velutininae Gray, 1840 [= Marseniidae 

Leach in Gray, 1847; = Marsenininae Odhner, 

1913; = Capulacmaeinae Golikov & 

Gulbin, 1990; = Onchidiopsinae Golikov & 

Gulbin, 1990 (n.a.); = Marseniopsidae Ban- 

del, 1993 (n.a.)] 

SF Lamellariinae d'Orbigny, 1841 [= Coriocel- 

lidae Troschel, 1848; = Sacculidae Thiele, 

1929 (inv.); = Pseudosacculidae Kuroda, 

1933] 

Family Triviidae Troschel, 1863 

SF Eratoinae Gill, 1871 

TEratoiniGíII, 1871 

tT Johnstrupiini Schilder, 1939 

t T Eratotriviini Schilder, 1 936 

SF Triviinae Troschel, 1863 [= Pusulini 

Schilder, 1936; = Triviellini Schilder, 1939] 

SPF Vermetoidea Rafinesque, 1815^'"' 

Family Vermetidae Rafinesque, 1815 

SF Vermetinae Rafinesque, 1815 

SF Dendropomatinae Bändel & Kowalke, 

1997 

SPF Xenophoroidea Troschel, 1852 (^840y^^ 

Family Xenophoridae Troschel, 1852 (1840) 

[= Phoridae Gray, 1840; = Onustidae H. Adams 

& A. Adams, 1854] 

t Family Lamelliphoridae Korobkov, 1960


"Group" Ptenoglossa^''^ 

SPF Epitonioidea Berry, 1910 (1812) 

Family Epitoniidae Berry, 1910 (1812) [= Scalariidae 

Lamarck, 1812; = Scalidae H.Adams 

& A. Adams, 1853; = Acrillinae Jousseaume, 

1912; = Cirsotrematinae Jousseaume, 1912; 

= Acirsinae Cossmann, 1912; = Clathroscalinae 

Cossmann, 1912; = Gyroscalinae Jousseaume, 

1912; = Papyriscalinae Jousseaume, 

1912; = Opaliinae Cossmann, 1912; = Lioat- 

lantinae B. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 1920; 

= Stenacmidae Pilsbry, 1945] 

Family Janthinidae Lamarck, 1822 [= lodeidae 

Leach, 1847 (n.a.); = Recluziidae Iredale & 

McMichael, 1962 (n.a.)] 

Family Nystiellidae Clench & Turner, 1952^''^ 

SPF EuLiMoiDEA Philippi, 1853 

Family EuLiMiDAE Philippi, 1853 [= Stylinidae 

Philippi, 1853 (inv.); = Stiliferidae H.Adams & 

A.Adams, 1853; = Entoconchidae Keferstein, 

1864; = Entocolacldae Voigt, 1888; =Turtoniidae 

Rosen, 1910 (inv.); = Roseniidae Nier- 

strasz, 1913 (inv.); = Strombiformidae Iredale, 

1915; = Melanellidae Iredale, 1915; = Pelseneehidae 

Schwanwitsch, 1917; = Enteroxen- 

inae Schwanwitsch, 1917; = Asterophilidae 

Thiele, 1 925; = Thycinae Thiele, 1 929; = PaedophoropodidaeA. 

V. Ivanov, 1933] 

Family AcLiDiDAE G. O. Sars, 1878 [= Pherusidae 

Locard, 1886 (inv. )]i48 

SPF Triphoroidea Gray, 1847^''^ 

Family Triphoridae Gray, 1847 

SF Triphorinae Gray, 1847 [= Mastoniinae Ko- 

suge, 1966] 

SF Iniforinae Kosuge, 1966 

SF Metaxiinae Marshall, 1977 

Family Cerithiopsidae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853 

SF Cerithiopsinae H. Adams & A. Adams, 

1853 [= Joculatorinae Golikov & Starobogatov, 

1987; = Prolixodentinae Golikov 

& Starobogatov, 1 987; = Synthopsinae 

Golikov &Starobogatov, 1987] 

SF Aliptinae Marshall, 1 978 [= Cerithiopsidellinae 

Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987; = Euseilinae 

Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987] 

SF Seilinae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975 

Family Newtoniellidae Korobkov, 1955 

SF Newtoniellinae Korobkov, 1955 [= Cerithiellidae 

Golikov & Starobogatov, 1 975]^^° 

SF Adelacerithiinae Marshall, 1984 

SF Ataxocerithiinae Ludbrook, 1957 (n.a.) 

SF Eumetulinae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975 

[= Laskeyinae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987] 

SF Laeocochlidinae Golikov & Starobogatov, 

1987 

Clade Neogastropoda 


t Family Johnwyattiidae Serna, 1979^^^ 

t Family Perissityidae Popenoe & Saul, 1987^^^ 

t Family Sarganidae Stephenson, 1923^" 

SF Sarganinae Stephenson, 1923 

SF Pseudecphorinae Bändel & Dockery, 2001 

SF Schizobasinae Bändel & Dockery, 2001 

t Family Speightiidae Powell, 1942^^'' 

t Family Taiomidae Finlay & Marwick, 1937 

t Family Weeksiidae Sohl, 1961 

SPF BucciNoiDEA Rafinesque, 1815^^^ 

Family BucciNiDAE Rafinesque, 1815^^^ 

SF BucciNiNAE Rafinesque, 1815 

BucciNiNi Rafinesque, 1815 

T Ancistrolepidini Habe & Sato, 1973 

BucciNULiNi Finlay, 1928 

T CoLiNi Gray, 1857 [= Neptuneinae Stimp- 

son, 1865; = Chrysodominae Dall, 1870; 

= Pyramimitridae Cossmann, 1 901 = ; Trun- 

= Metajapelion- 

cariinae Cossmann, 1 901 ; 

inae Goryachev, 1987] 

TCoMiNELLiNi Gray, 1857 

T LioMEsiNi P. Fischer, 1884 [= BuccinopsidaeG. 

O.Sars, 1878 (inv.)] 

T Parancistrolepidini Habe, 1972 [= Brevisiphoniinae 

Lus, 1973] 

T Prosiphonini Powell, 1951 

T VoLUTOPSiiNi Habe & Sato, 1973 

SF Beringiinae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1 975 

SF Busyconinae Wade, 1917 (1867)^^^ 

T BusYCONiNi Wade, 1917 (1867) [= FulgurinaeStoliczka, 

1867] 

T BusYcoTYPiNi Petuch, 1994 

SF DoNovANiiNAE Casey, 1904 [= Lachesinae 

L. Bellardi, 1877 (inv.)]


SF PisANiiNAE Gray, 1857 [= Photinae Gray, 

1857; = Pusiostomatldae Iredale, 1940] 

SF SiPHONALiiNAE Fipilay, 1928 [= Austrosiphonidae 

Cotton & Godfrey, 1938] 

Family CoLUBRARiiDAE Dall, 1904 

Iredale, 1915 (inv.)] 

Fusidae 

Family CoLUMBELLiDAE Swainson, 1840'^^ 

SF CoLUMBELLiNAE Swaifison, 1840 

SF Atiliinae Cossmann, 1901 [= Pyrenidae 

Suter, 1909; = Anachidae Golikov & Starobogatov, 

1972] 

Family Fasciolariidae Gray, 1853^^^ 

SF Fasciolariinae Gray, 1853 

SF Fusininae Wrigley, 1927 [= Fusinae Swainson, 

1840 (inv.); = Cyrtulidae MacDonald, 

1869; = Streptochetinae Cossmann, 1901] 

SF Peristerniinae Tryon, 1880 [= Latiridae 


Family Nassariidae Iredale, 1916 {^835''° 

SF Nassariinae Iredale, 1916 (1835) [= Nassinae 

Swainson, 1835 (inv.); = Cyclopsidae 

Chenu, 1859 (inv.); = Cyclonassinae Gill, 

1871; = Alectrionidae Dall, 1908; = Arcu- 

larlidae Iredale, 1915] 

SFBuLLiiNAE Alimón, 1990 

SF Cylleninae L. Bellardi, 1882 

SF Dorsaninae Cossmann, 1901 [= Duplica- 

tinae Muskhelishvili, 1967] 

Family Melongenidae Gill, 1871 (1854) 

SF Melongeninae Gill, 1871 (1854) [= Cassidulidae 

Gray, 1854 (inv.); = Galeodidae 

Thiele, 1 925 (inv.); = Volemidae Winckworth, 

1945; = HeligmotomidaeAdegoke, 1977] 

SF Echinofulgurinae Petuch, 1994 

SPF MuRicoiDEA Rafinesque, 1815 

Family Muricidae Rafinesque, 1815 

SF MuRiciNAE Rafinesque, 1815 [= Aspellinae 

Keen, 1971] 

SF CoRALLioPHiLiNAE Chenu, 1859^*^^ [= Magilidae 

Thiele, 1925; = RapidaeKuroda, 1941] 

SF Ergau\taxinae Kuroda, Habe & Oyama, 1 971 

SFHaustrinae Tan, 2003 

SF Muricopsinae Radwin & d'Attilio, 1971 

SF Ocenebrinae Cossmann, 1903 [= Nucellidae 

Salisbury, 1940; =Tritonaliinae Korobk- 

ov, 1955 (inv.); = Ecphohnae Petuch, 1988] 

SF Rapaninae Gray, 1853 [= Purpuhdae Children, 

1823; = Purpurellinae L. Bellardi, 1882 

(inv.); = Thaididae Jousseaume, 11 

= Concholepadidae Perrier, 1897; = Taurasiinae 

Sacco, 1904; = Drupinae Wenz, 

1938; = Morulinae Kool, 1989 (n.a.)] 

SF Tripterotyphinae d'Attilio & Hertz, 1988 

SF Trophoninae Cossmann, 1903 

SFTyphinae Cossmann, 1903 

Family Babyloniidae Kuroda, Habe & Oyama, 

1971 [= Eburninae Swainson, 1840; = Dipsaccinae 

P. Fischer, 1884; = Latrunculinae 

Cossmann, 1901]^^^ 

Family Costellariidae MacDonald, 1 860 [= Tur- 

riculidae Carpenter, 1861 (inv.); = Vexillinae 

Thiele, 1929; = Pusiinae Habe, 1961] 

Family Cystiscidae Stimpson, 1865^^^ 

SF Cystiscinae Stimpson, 1865 

SF Granulininae G A. & H. K. Coovert, 1995 

SF Persiculinae G A. & H. K. Coovert, 1995 

SF Plesiocystiscinae G A. & H. K. Coovert, 1995 

Family Harpidae Bronn, 1849 

SF Harpinae Bronn, 1849 

t SF Cryptochordinae Korobkov, 1955 

SF MoRUMiNAE Hughes & Emerson, 1987 

Family Marginellidae Fleming, 1828^*^'' 

SF Marginellinae Fleming, 1828 

T Marginellini Fleming, 1828 [= Porcellanidae 

Gray, 1853 (inv.)] 

T AusTROGiNELLiNi G A. & H. K. Coovort, 1 995 

T Prunini G. a. & H. K. Coovert, 1995 

SF Marginelloninae Coan, 1965 

Family Mitridae Swainson, 1829 

SF MiTRiNAE Swainson, 1829 [= Strigatellidae 

Troschel, 1869; = Mitrahidae Carcelles & 

Williamson, 1951] 

SF Cylindromitrinae Cossmann, 1899 [= Cylindrinae 

Thiele, 1929; = Pterygiinae Kuro- 

da, 1934 (n.a.)] 

SF Imbricariinae Troschel, 1867 

t Family Pholidotomidae Cossmann, 1896^^^ 

SF Pholidotominae Cossmann, 1896 

SF Moreinae Stephenson, 1941 

SF Pseudorapinae Bändel & Dockery, 2001 

SF Pyrifusinae Bändel & Dockery, 2001 

SF Pyropsinae Stephenson, 1941 

SF VoLUTODERMATiNAE Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954 

[= Volutomorphinae Djalilov, 1977] 

Family Pleioptygmatidae Quinn, 1989 

Family Strepsiduridae Cossmann, 1901 

[= Melapiidae Kantor, 1991]i6e

256 

Family TuRBiNELLiDAE Swainson, 1835'^^ 

SF TuRBiNELLiNAE Swainsop, 1835 [= Xancidae 

Pilsbry, 1922 (inv.)] 

SFCoLUMBARiiNAETomlin, 1928 

SFTuDicLiNAE Cossmann. 1901 

SF Vasinae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1 853 (1840) 

[= Scolyminae Swainson, 1840; = Cynodon- 

tidaeiVlacDonald, 1860] 

Family Volutidae Rafinesque, 1815'^^ 

SF VoLUTiNAE Rafinesque, 1815 

TVoLUTiNi Rafinesque, 1815 

T Lyriini Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954 

SF Amoriinae Gray, 1 857 

TAmoriini Gray. 1857 

T Meloini Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954 [= Cymbiolinae 

Bondarev, 1995] 

T NoTovoLUTiNi Bail & Poppe. 2001 

SF Athletinae Pilsbry & Olsson, 1 954 [= Volutilithinae 

Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954] 

SF Calliotectinae Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954 

SF Cymbiinae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853 

(1847) 

T Cymbiini H. Adams & A. Adams. 1853 

(1847) [=Yetinae Gray. 1847] 

T Adelomelonini Pilsbry & Olsson. 1954 

[= Pachycymbiolini Pilsbry & Olsson. 1 954] 

T Alcithoini Pilsbry & Olsson. 1 954 

T LivoNiiNi Bail & Poppe. 2001 

T Odontocymbiolini Clench & Turner, 1 964 

TZiDONiNi H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853 

SF Fulgorariinae Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954 

SF Plicolivinae Bouchet, 1990 

SF ScAPHELLiNAE Gray, 1857 [= Priamidae Sismonda, 

1842^^5; = Haliinae Kobelt, 1888: 

= Caricellinae Dall. 1907: = Auriniinae M. 

Smith, 1942; = Ampullidae Winckworth, 

1945] 

Family VoLUTOMiTRiDAE Gray, 1854 [= Microvo- 

lutidae Iredale & McMichael, 1962 (n.a.); 

= Peculatoridae Iredale & McMichael, 1962 

(n.a.)] 

SPP Olivoidea Latreille, 1825 

Family Olividae Latreille, 1825 

SF Olivinae Latreille, 1825 [= Dactylidae H. 

Adams & A. Adams, 1853 (inv.); = Agaro- 

niinae Olsson, 1956; = Olivancillariidae 

Golikov&Starobogatov. 1975] 

SF Ancillariinae Swainson, 1840 [= Ancillinae 

H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853] 

t SF Vanpalmeriinae Adegoke, 1 977 

Family OiivELLiDAETroschel, 1869 


SPP PsEUDOLivoiDEA de Gregorio, 1880 

Family PsEUDOLiviDAE de Gregoho. 1 880 [= Zemir- 

idae Iredale. 1924] 

Family Ptychatractidae Stimpson. 1865 

[=Graphidulidae Stephenson. 1941 (n.a.)]''° 

SPP Conoidea Fleming, 1822''' 

Family CoNiDAE Fleming. 1822 

SF CoNiNAE Fleming. 1822 [= Conulinae 

Rafinesque. 1815 (inv.): = Textiliinae da 

Motta. 1995 (n.a.)] 

SF Clathurellinae H. Adams & A. Adams. 1 858 

[= Defranciinae Gray. 1853 (inv.): = Borsoni- 

inaeA. Bellardi. 1875: = Pseudotominae A. 

Bellardi. 1875; = Diptychomitnnae L. Bellar- 

di. 1888; = Mitrolumnidae Sacco. 1904; 

= Mitromorphinae Casey. 1904: = Lorinae 

Thiele, 1925, sensu Opinion 666] 

SF CoNORBiNAE de Gregorio, 1880 [= Cryptoconinae 

Cossmann. 1896] 

SF Mangeliinae P. Fischer. 1883 [= Cytharinae 

Thiele, 1929] 

SF Oenopotinae Bogdanov, 1987 [= Lorinae 

Thiele, 1925 sensu Thiele] 

SF Raphitominae A. Bellardi. 1875 [= Daphnellinae 

Casey. 1904; = Taraninae Casey, 

1 904; = Thatchehidae Powell, 1 942; = Pleurotomellinae 

F. Nordsieck, 1968: = AndoniinaeVera-Pelaez. 

2002] 

t SF Siphopsinae Le Renard, 1995''^ 

Family Clavatulidae Gray, 1853 [= Pusionellinae 

Gray, 1853; = Clionellidae Stimpson, 

1865; = Melatomidae Gill, 1871; = Turriculinae 

Powell. 1942 (inv.)]"^ 

Family Drilliidae Olsson. 1964 [= Clavidae 

Casey. 1904 (inv.)] 

Family Pseudomelatomidae Morrison. 1965 

Family Strictispiridae McLean. 1971 

Family Terebridae Mörch. 1852 

SF Terebrinae Mörch, 1 852 [= Acidae Gray, 

1853 (inv.)] 

SF Pervicaciinae Rudman. 1969 

Family Turridae H. Adams & A. Adams. 1853 

(1838) 

SF TuRRiNAE H. Adams & A. Adams. 1853 

(1838) [= Pleurotominae Gray. 1838; 

= Lophiotominae Morrison. 1965 (n.a.)]


SF CocHLESPiRiNAE PowgII, 1 942 

SF Crassispirinae McLean, 1971 [= Belinae 

A. Bellardi, 1875^^^] 

SF Zemaciinae Sysoev, 2003 

SF ZoNULispiRiNAE McLean, 1971^^^ 

SPF Cancellarioidea Forbes & Hanley, 1851 

Family Cancellariidae Forbes & Hanley, 1851 

SF Cancellariinae Forbes & Hanley, 1851 

[= Trigonostomatinae Cossmann, 1899] 

SF Admetinae Troschel, 1865 [= Paladmetidae 

Stephenson, 1941] 

SF Plesiotritoninae Beu & Maxwell, 1987 

Clade Heterobranchia 

Informal Group "Lower Heterobranchia"^^^ 

[=Allogastropoda] 


Family Cimidae Waren, 1993 

t Family Dolomitellidae Bändel, 1994 

t Family Heterosubulitidae Bändel, 2002 

t Family Kuskokwimiidae Fryda & Blodgett, 2001 

t Family MisuRiNELLiDAE Bändel, 1994'" 

Family Orbitestellidae Iredale, 1917 [= Micro- 

disculidae Iredale & McMichael, 1962 (n.a.)] 

Family Tjaernoeiidae Waren, 1991 

Family Xylodisculidae Waren, 1992 

SPF AcTEONOiDEA d'Orbigny, 1843^'« 

Family AcTEONiDAEd'Orbigny, 1843 

SF AcTEONiNAE d'Orbigny, 1843''9 [= Tornatellidae 

Fleming, 1828; = Solidulidae Meek 

& Hayden, 1860; = Nucleopsinae Cossmann, 

1895; = Tornatellaeinae Cossmann, 

1895; = Pupidae Kuroda, 1941] 

t SF LiocARENiNAE Wonz, 1 938 

t Family ACTEONELLIDAE Gill, 1871 

SF AcTEONELLiNAE Gill, 1871 [= Orthostomatidae 

Delpey, 1940 (inv.); = Trochactaeon- 

inae Hacobjan, 1963] 

SF Cylindrobullininae Wenz, 1938 

SF Itieriinae Cossmann, 1896'«° 

Family Aplustridae Gray, 1 847 [= Hydatinidae 


Family BuLLiNiDAE Gray, 1850 [= Nonacteoninidae 

Bändel, 1994; = Sulcoactaeonidae 

Gründel, 1997] 

t Family Zardinellidae Bändel, 1994 

SPF Architectonlcoidea Gray, 1850'S' 

Family Architectonicidae Gray, 1 850 [= Solariidae 

Carpenter, 1857; = Toriniidae Troschel, 1875; 

= Teretropomatinae Rochebrune, 1881; = Heliacidae 

Cotton & Godfrey, 1933; = Mangonui- 

idae Iredale, 1936; = Pseudomalaxinae Garrard, 

1977; = Philippiinae Melone &Tavlani, 1985] 

t Family Amphitomariidae Bändel, 1 994 

t Family Cassianaxidae Bändel, 1996 

SPF Glacidorboidea Ponder, 1986'^^ 

Family Glacidorbidae Ponder, 1986 

SPF Mathildoidea Dal!, 1889'8 

Family Mathildidae Dall, 1 889 [= Tubidae Finlay 

& Marwick, 1937; = Turritellopsinae Marwick, 

1957] 

t Family Ampezzanildidae Bändel, 1 994 

t Family Anoptychiidae Bändel, 1994'^'' 

t Family GoRDENELLiDAE Gründel, 2000 

t Family ToFANELLiDAE Bändel, 1995 

SF ToFANELLiNAE Bandol, 1 995 

SF UsEDOMELLiNAE Gründel, 1998 

t Family Trachoecidae Bändel, 1994 

SPF Nerineoidea ZIttel, 1873'S5 

t Family Nerineidae ZIttel, 1873'«^ 

SF Nerineinae Zittel, 1873 [= Phaneroptyxidae 

Pchelintsev, 1965; = Fibuloptygmatididae 

Hacobjan, 1973] 

SF Ptygmatidinae Pchelintsev, 1960 [= Cryptoplocinae 

Pchelintsev, 1960; = Fibuloptyxidae 

Pchelintsev, 1965; = Umboneidae 

Lyssenko&Aliev, 1987]

258 

t 

Family Nerinellidae Pchelintsev, 1960 

SF Nerinellinae Pchelintsev, 1960 [= Auroraellidae 

Pchelintsev, 1965; = Bactroptyxidae 

Pchelintsev, 1965; = Elatioriellidae Pchelint- 

sev, 1965; = Elegantellidae Pchelintsev, 

1965; = Polyptyxidae Pchelintsev, 1965; 

= Triptyxidae Pchelintsev, 1965; - Upellidae 

Pchelintsev, 1965; = Aptyxiellidae Hacobjan, 

1973; = Dalmateidae Djalilov, 1977; 

= Nerinoidinae Kase, 1984 (inv.); = Contor- 

tellidae Lyssenko & Korotkov, 1992] 

SF DiPTYxiNAE Pchelintsev, 1960 [= Upellidae 

Pchelintsev, 1965; = Simploptyxinae Ha- 

cobjan, 1973] 

t Family Ceritellidae Wenz, 1938 (1895) 

[= Tubiferidae Cossmann, 1895; = Pseudonerineidae 

Pchelintsev, 1965] 

SPP Omalogyroidea G. O. Sars, 1878 

Family Omalogyridae G. O. Sars, 1878 

t Family Stuoraxidae Bändel, 1 994 

SPP Pyramidelloidea Gray, 1840 

Family Pyramidellidae Gray, 1840^^^ 

SF Pyramidellinae Gray, 1840 

T Pyramidellini Gray, 1840 [= Obeliscinae 

A.Adams, 1863 (inv.); = Plotiidae Forcart, 

1951 (inv.)] 

TSayellini Wise, 1996 

SF Odostomiinae Pelseneer, 1928 

TOdostomiini Pelseneer, 1928 [= Ptychostomonidae 

Locard, 1886; = Liostomiini 

Schander, Halanych, Dahlgren & Sundberg,2003(n.a.)] 

T Chrysallidini Saurin, 1 958 [= Menesthinae 

Saurin, 1958; = Pyrgulininae Saurin, 

1959] 

T Cyclostremellini D. R. Moore, 1966 

T Odostomellini Saurin, 1 959 

SF Syrnolinae Saurin, 1958 

T Syrnolini Saurin, 1958 

T Tiberiini Saurin, 1 958 

SF TURBONILLINAE,1849 

T TuRBONiLLiNi Bronn, 1849 [= Chemnitziinae 


T CiNGULiNiNi Saurin, 1958 

T EuLiMELLiNi Saurin, 1958 

Family Amathinidae Ponder, 1987 

t Family Heteroneritidae Gründel, 1998 


Family MuRCHisoNELLiDAE Casey, 1904 [= Ebalidae 

Waren, 1995; =AnisocyclidaeVanAart- 

sen, 1995] 

SPF RiNGicuLoiDEA Philippi, 1853 

Family RiNGicuLiDAE Philippi, 1853 [= Avellaninae 

Hacobjan, 1976] 

SPP RissoELLOiDEA Gray, 1850 

Family RissoELLiDAE Gray, 1850 [= Heterophrosynidae 

W. Clark, 1855 (n.a.); = Jef- 

freysiidae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1 852] 

SPF Streptacidoidea Knight, 1931 

t Family Streptacididae Knight, 1931 [= Donaldinidae 

Bändel, 1994] 

t Family Cassianebalidae Bändel, 1996 

SPF Valvatoidea Gray, 1840 

Family Valvatidae Gray, 1840 [= Borystheniinae 


Family CoRNiROSTRiDAE Ponder, 1990 

Family Hyalogyrinidae Waren & Bouchet, 

1993 

t Family Provalvatidae Bändel, 1991 

Informal Group Oplsthobranchia^^^ 

Clade Cephalaspidea^^^ 

SPF Bulloidea Gray, 1827 

Family BuLLiDAE Gray, 1827 [= Bullariidae Dall, 

1908; = Vesicidae J. Q. Burch, 1945] 

SPF DiAPHANOiDEA Odhner, 1914 (1857) 

Family DiAPHANiDAE Odhner, 1914 (1857) 

SF DiAPHANiNAE Odhner, 1914 (1857) [= Amphisphyridae 

Gray, 1857] 

SF ToLEDONiiNAE Waren, 1989 

Family NoTODiAPHANiDAE Thiele, 1 931

SPF Haminoeoidea Pilsbry, 1895 

Family Haminoeidae Pilsbry, 1895 

SF Haminoeinae Pilsbry, 1895 

SFAtydinae Thiele, 1925 

Family Bullactidae Thiele, 1926 


Family Smaragdinellidae Thiele, 1925 [= Ophthalmidae 

Bergh, 1905 (n.a.); = Cryptophthalminae 

Thiele, 1926 (inv.); = Lathophthalminae 

Pruvot-Fol, 1954] 

SPF Philinoidea Gray, 1 850 (1815) 

Family Philinidae Gray, 1850 (1815) [= Bullaeidae 

Rafinesque, 1815; = Laoninae Pru- 

vot-Fol, 1954] 

Family Aglajidae Pilsbry, 1895 (1847) [= Doridiinae 

Gray, 1847 (inv.); = Chelidonuridae 

Habe, 1961] 

Family Cylichnidae H . Adams & A. Adams, 1 854 

[= Scaphandridae G . Sars, 1878; = Torna- 

tinidae P. Fischer, 1883; = Acteocinidae Dall, 

1913; =Triclidae Winckworth, 1932] 

Family Gastropteridae Swainson, 1840 

Family Philinoglossidae Hertling, 1932 

Family Plusculidae Franc, 1968 

Family Retusidae Thiele, 1925 [= Volvulidae 

Locard, 1886 (inv.); = Rhizohdae Dell, 1952; 

= Volvulellidae Chaban, 2000] 

SPF Runcinoidea H. Adams & A. Adams, 1 854 

Family RuNciNiDAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1 854 

[= Peltidae Vayssière, 1885 (inv.); = lldicidae 

Burn, 1963; = Lapinuridae Er. Marcus & Ev. 

Marcus, 1970 (n.a.)] 

Family Ilbiidae Burn, 1963 

Clade Thecosomata^^° 

SPF Cavolinioidea Gray, 1850 (1815) [= Euthecosomata] 

Family Cavoliniidae Gray, 1850 (1815) 

SF Cavoliniinae Gray, 1850 (1815) [= Hyalaeidae 

Rafinesque, 1815] 

SF Clioinae Jeffreys, 1869 [= Cleodoridae 

Gray, 1840^91] 

SF CuviERiNiNAE vaD der Spoel, 1967 [= Cuviehidae 

Gray, 1840 (inv.); = Tripteridae 

Gray, 1850^32] 

SF Creseinae Curry, 1982 

Family Limacinidae Gray, 1840 [= Spirialidae 

Chenu, 1859; = Spiratellidae Dall, 1921] 

t Family Sphaerocinidae A. Janssen & Maxwell, 

1995 

SPF Cymbulioidea Gray, 1840 [= Pseudothecosomata] 

Family Cymbuliidae Gray, 1840 

SF Cymbuliinae Gray, 1840 

SF Glebinae van der Spoel, 1 976 

Family Desmopteridae Chun, 1889 

Family Peraclidae Tesch, 1913 [= ProcymbuliidaeTesch, 

1913] 

Clade Gymnosomata'^^ 

SPF Clionoidea Rafinesque, 1815 

Family Clionidae Rafinesque, 1815 

SF Clioninae Rafinesque, 1815 [= Fowlerininae 


SF Thliptodontinae Kwietniewski, 1902 

[= Pteroceanidae Meisenheimer, 1902; 

= Cephalobrachiinae Pruvot-Fol, 1926] 

Family Cliopsidae O.G. Costa, 1873 

Family Notobranchaeidae Pelseneer, 1886 

[= Prionoglossinae Zhang, 1964] 

Family Pneumodermatidae Latreille, 1825 

[= CrucibranchaeidaeTanaka, 1971 (n.a.)] 

SPF Hydromyloidea Pruvot-Fol, 1942 (1862) 

[= Gymnoptera] 

Family Hydromylidae Pruvot-Fol, 1942 (1862) 

[= Cymodoceidae Gray, 1840 (inv.); = Euribiidae 

Troschel, 1856 (inv.); = Pterocymodoceidae 

Keferstein, 1862; = Halopsychidae 

Pelseneer, 1887 (inv.); = Anopsiidae Pruv- 

ot-Fol, 1922] 

Family Laginiopsidae Pruvot-Fol, 1922

260 

CladeAplysiomorpha [=Anaspidea] 

SPF Aplysioidea Lamarck, 1809'^ 

Family Aplysiidae Lamarck, 1809 

SF Aplysiinae Lamarck, 1809 

SF DoLABELLiNAE,1895 

SF DOLABRIFERINAE Pilsbry, 1895 

SF NoTARCHiNAE Mazzarelli, 1893 [= Busiridae 

Risso, 1826'^5] 

SPF Akeroidea Mazzarelli, 1891^^^ 

Family Akeridae Mazzarelli, 1891 

"Group" Acochlldlacea^3' 

SPF AcocHLiDioiDEA Küthc, 1935 

Family AcocHLiDiiDAE Küthe, 1935 

SPF Hedylopsoidea Odhner, 1952 

Family Hedylopsidae Odhner, 1952 [= HedylidaeBergh, 

1895 (inv.)] 

Family Ganitidae Rankin, 1979 

Family Livorniellidae Rankin, 1979 

Family MiNicHEviELLiDAE Starobogatov, 1983 

Family Parhedylidae Thiele, 1931 [= Microhedylidae 

Odhner, 1937; = Sabulincolidae 

Rankin, 1979; = Unelidae Rankin, 1979; 

= Mancohedylidae Rankin, 1979; = Pontohedylidae 

Starobogatov, 1983; = Asperspin- 

idae Rankin, 1979] 

Family Tantulidae Rankin, 1979 

SPF Palliohedyloidea Rankin, 1979 

Family Palliohedylidae Rankin, 1979 

SPF Strubellioidea Rankin, 1979 

Family Strubelliidae Rankin, 1979 

Family PsEUDUNELiDAE Rankin, 1979 


Clade Sacoglossa^^^ 

Subclade Oxynoacea 

SPF Oxynooidea Stollczka, 1868 (1847) 

Family OxYNoiDAE Stoliczka, 1 868 (1847) [= Icar- 

inae Gray, 1847; = Lophocercinae Gray, 1847; 

= Lobigeridae Pruvot-Fol, 1954] 

Family JuLiiDAE E. A. Smith, 1885 

SF JuLiiNAE E. A. Smith, 1885 [= Prasinidae 

Stoliczka, 1871]i93 

SF Bertheliniinae Keen & A. G. Smith, 1961 

[= Tamanovalvidae Kawaguti & Baba, 

1959]2o° 

t SF Gougerotiinae Le Renard, 1980 

Family VoLVATELLiDAE Pilsbry, 1895 

[= Arthessidae R. Boettger, 1963; = Ascobullidae 

Habe, Okutani & Nishiwaki, 

1994] 

Subclade Placobranchacea 

SPF Placobranchoidea Gray, 1840 

Family Placobranchidae Gray, 1840 [= Actaeonidae 

Allman, 1845; = Elysiidae Forbes & 

Hanley, 1851]2o^ 

Family BosELLiiDAE Ev. Marcus, 1982 

Family Platyhedylidae Salvini-Plawen, 1973 

[= Gascoignellidae Jensen, 1985] 

SPF LiMAPONTioiDEA Gray, 1847 

Family LiMAPONTiiDAE Gray, 1847 [= Pontolimacidae 

Keferstein, 1863; = Stiligeridae Iredale 

& O'Donoghue, 1923; = Oleidae 

O'Donoghue, 1926; = Aldehidae Pruvot-Fol, 

1954; = Ercolaniinae Schmekel & Portmann, 

1982; = Costasiellidae K. B. Clark, 1984] 

Family Caliphyllidae Tiberi, 1881 [= Phyllobranchidae 

Bergh, 1871 (inv.); = Polybran- 

chiidae O'Donoghue, 1929; = Lobiferidae 

Pruvot-Fol, 1947; = Phyllobranchillidae Ris- 

bec, 1953] 

Family Hermaeidae H. Adams & A. Adams, 

1854

"Group" Cylindrobullida2°2 

SPFCylindrobulloidea Thiele, 1931 

Family Cylindrobullidae Thiele, 1 931 

Clade Umbraculida2°3 

SPF Umbraculoidea Dall, 1889 (1827) 


Family Umbraculidae Dall, 1889 (1827) [= Um- 

brellidae Gray, 1827; = Operculatinae H. 

Adams & A. Adams, 1 854] 

Family Tylodinidae Gray, 1847 

Clade Nudipleura 

Subclade Pleurobranchomorpha 

SPF Pleurobranchoidea Gray, 1827 

Family Pleurobranchidae Gray, 1827 

SF Pleurobranchinae Gray, 1827 

T Pleurobranchini Gray, 1827 

T Bathyberthellini Garcia, Troncoso, 

Cervera & Garcia-Gomez, 1996 

TBerthellini Burn, 1962 

SF Pleurobranchaeinae Pilsbry, 1896 

Subclade Nudibranchia^«^ 

UnassignedtoSPF2°5 

Family Rhodopidae Ihering, 1876 

Clade Euctenidlacea [= Holohepaticap^ 

Subclade Gnathodorldacea 

SPF Bathydoridoidea Bergh, 1891 

Family Bathydorididae Bergh, 1891 [= Prodorididae 

Baranetz & Minichev, 1995] 

Subclade Doridacea 

SPF Doridoidea Raflnesque, 1815^°^ [= Cryptobranchia; 

= Eudoridoidea; = Labiostomata] 

Family DoRiDiDAE Rafinesque, 1 81 5 [= Archido- 

rididae Bergh, 1891 = ; Dohdigitatidae Iredale 

& O'Donoghue, 1923; = Aldisidae Odhner, 

1 939; = Conualeviinae Collier & Farmer, 1 964; 

= Neodoridinae Odhner, 1968] 

Family AcTiNocYCLiDAE O'Donoghue, 1 929 

Family Chromodorididae Bergh, ^89^^°^[= Ceratosomatidae 

Gray, 1857; = Doriphsmaticinae 

H. Adams & A. Adams, 1858; = Cadlininae 

Bergh, 1891; = Miamirinae Bergh, 1891; 

= Glossodohdidae O'Donoghue, 1 924; = Thorunninae 

Odhner, 1926; = Cadlinellinae Odh- 

ner, 1934; = Inudinae Er. Marcus & Ev. 

Marcus, 1967; = Echinochilidae Odhner, 1968; 

= Lissodoridinae Odhner, 1968] 

Family DiscoDORiDiDAE Bergh, 1891 [= Diaululinae 

Bergh, 1 891 = ; Kentrodoridinae Bergh, 

1891; = Platydoridinae Bergh, 1891; =Arginae 

Odhner, 1926 (inv.); = Baptodoridinae 

Odhner, 1926; = Halgerdinae Odhner, 1926; 

= Gruveliinae 

= Asteronotinae Thiele, 1 931 ; 

Thiele, 1931; = Rostangidae Pruvot-Fol, 

1 951 = ; Artachaeinae Odhner, 1 968; = Geitodorididae 

Odhner, 1968; = Hoplodoridinae 

Odhner, 1968; = Taringinae Odhner, 1968; 

= Trippinae Kay & Young, 1 969; = Sebadorid- 

inae Soliman, 1980] 

SPF Phyllidioidea Rafinesque, 1814 [= Porostomata; 

= Porodoridoidea] 

Family Phyllidiidae Rafinesque, 1814 [= Fry- 

eriidae Baranetz & Minichev, 1994] 

Family Dendrodorididae O'Donoghue, 1924 

(1864) [= Doridopsidae Alder & Hancock, 1864] 

Family Mandeliidae Valdés & Gosliner, 1999 

SPF Onchidoridoidea Gray, 1827 [= Phanerobranchiata 

Suctoria] 

Family Onchidorididae Gray, 1 827 [= Acanthodoridinae 

P. Fischer, 1883; = Pseudodohdidae 

Eliot, 1910 (n.a.); = Ancylodorididae Thiele, 

1926; = Lamellidohdidae Pruvot-Fol, 1933; 

= Villiersiidae Abbott, 1974 (n.a.); = Calyci- 

dorididae Roginskaya, 1972] 

Family CoRAMBiDAE Bergh, 1871 [= Loyinae 

Martynov, 1994]2o^ 

Family GoNioDORiDiDAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 

1854 [= Okeniidae Iredale & O'Donoghue, 

1923; = Anculinae Pruvot-Fol, 1954; = Hop- 

kinsiinae Odhner, 1968]

262 

SPF PoLYCEROiDEA &,1845 

[= Phanerobranchiata Non Suctoria] 

Family PoLYCERiDAE Alder & Hancock, 1845 

SF PoLYCERiNAE Alder & Hancock, 1 845 [= Triopinae 

Gray, 1847; = Euphuridae Iredale & 

O'Donoghue, 1923] 

SF Kalinginae Pruvot-Fol, 1956 

SF Nembrothinae Burn, 1967 

SFTRioPHiNAEOdhner, 1941 

T Triophini Odhner, 1941 [= Kaloplocaminae 


T LiMACiiNi Winckworth, 1951 [= Lailinae 

Burn, 1967] 

Family Aegiretidae P. Fischer, 1883 [= Notodorididae 

Eliot, 1910] 

Family Gymnodorididae Odhner, 1941 [= Fucolidae 

Pruvot-Fol, 19332^0] 

Family Hexabranchidae Bergh, 1891^^^ 

Family Okadaiidae Baba, 1930 [= Vayssiereidae 

Thiele, 1931] 

Clade Nudibranchia Dexiarchia^^^ [= Actenid- 

iacea] 

Clade Pseudoeuctenidiacea [= Doridoxida] 

SPF DoRiDOxoiDEA,1899 

Family DoRiDoxiDAE Bergh, 1899 

Clade Cladobranchla [= Cladohepatica] 

Unassigned toSPF 

Family Charcotiidae Odhner, 1926 [= Lemindidae 

Griffiths, 1985^" 

Family DiRONiDAE Eliot, 1910 

Family DoTiDAE Gray, 1853 [= Iduliidae Iredale 

& O'Donoghue, 19232^^] 

Family Embletoniidae Pruvot-Fol, 1954^^^ 

Family GoNiAEOLiDiDAE Odhner, 1907 

Family Heroidae Gray, 1857 

Family Madrellidae Preston, 1911 


Family PiNUFiiDAE Er. Marcus & Ev. Marcus, 1960 

Family Proctonotidae Gray, 1853 [= Janinae 

Gray, 1847 (inv.); = Veniliinae Chenu, 1859 

(inv.); = Antiopidae Locard, 1886 (inv.); 

= Zephyhnidae Iredale & O'Donoghue, 1923; 

= Janolidae Pruvot-Fol, 1933; = Antiopellidae 

Odhner, 1934] 

Subclade Euarmlnida^^^ 

SPF Arminoidea Iredale & O'Donoghue, 1923 

(1841) 

Family Arminidae Iredale & O'Donoghue, 1923 

(1841) [= Diphyllidiidae d'Orbigny, 1841; 

= Pleurophyllidiidae H. Adams & A. Adams, 

1854; = Pleuroleuhdae Bergh, 1874; = Heterodohdidae 

Verrill & Emerton, 1882; = Dermatobranchidae 

P. Fischer, 1883; =Atthilidae 

Bergh, 1899] 

Family Doridomorphidae Er. Marcus & Ev. Marcus, 

1960 (1908) [= Doridoeididae Eliot & 

Evans, 1908] 

Subclade Dendronotida^^^ 

SPF Tritonioidea Lamarck, 1809 

Family Tritoniidae Lamarck, 1 809 [= Sphaerostomatidae 

Locard, 1886 (inv.); = Duvauceli- 

idae Iredale & O'Donoghue, 1923] 

Family Aranucidae Odhner, 1936 [= Maria- 

ninidae Odhner, 1968] 

Family BoRNELLiDAE Bergh, 1874 

Family DENDRONOTiDAEAIIman, 1845 

Family Hancockiidae MacFarland, 1923 

Family LoMANOTiDAE Bergh, 1890 

Family Phylliroidae Menke, 1830 [= Nectophyllirhoidae 

Hoffmann, 1922; = Dactylopodidae 

Bonnevie, 1931] 

Family Scyllaeidae Alder & Hancock, 1 855 

Family Tethydidae Rafinesque, 1 81 5 [= Melibidae 

Forbes, 1844; = Fimbriidae O'Donoghue, 1926 

(inv.); = Tethymelibidae Bergh, 1890 (n.a.)]

SubcladeAeolidida 


SPP Flabellinoidea Bergh, 1889 [= Pleuroprocta] 

Family Flabellinidae Bergh, 18892^^[= Coryphellinae 

Bergh, 1889; = Cumanotinae Odh- 

ner, 1907; = Nossidae Odhner, 1968 (inv.); 

= Paracoryphellidae M. Miller, 1971] 

Family NoTAEOLiDiiDAE Eliot, 1910 

SPP PioNoiDEA Gray, 1857 [= Acleioprocta] 

Family FioNiDAE Gray, 1857 

Family Calmidae Iredale & O'Donoghue, 1923 

Family Eubranchidae Odhner, 1934 [= Egalvininae 

Odhner, 1968; = Amphorininae Martynov, 1998; 

= Dungina Martynov, 1998; = Nudibranchini 

Martynov, 1998; = Produngina Martynov, 1998] 

Family Pseudovermidae Thiele, 1931 

Family Tergipedidae Bergh, 18892l^ 

SF Tergipedinae Bergh, 1889 

SF CuTHONiNAE Odhner, 1934 [= Trinchesiidae 

F. Nordsieck, 1972] 

SF Precuthoninae Odhner, 1968 [= CuthonellinaeM.C. 

Miller, 1977] 

SPP Aeolidioidea Gray, 1827 [= Cleioprocta] 

Family Aeolidiidae Gray, 1827 [= Spurillidae 

Odhner, 1939; = Eolidininae Pruvot-Fol, 1951 

(inv.); = Pleurolidiidae Burn, 1966; = Protaeolidiellidae 

Odhner, 1968]22o 

Family Facelinidae Bergh, 1889 

SF Facelininae Bergh, 1889 [= Caloriidae 

Odhner, 1 968; = Phidianidae Odhner, 1968; 

= Pruvotfoliinae Tardy, 1970] 

SF Babakininae Roller, 1973 [= Babainidae 

Roller, 1972 (inv.)] 

SF Crateninae Bergh, 1889 [= Rizzoliinae 

Odhner, 1939 (inv.)] 

SF Favorininae Bergh, 1889 [= Myrrhinidae 

Bergh, 1905^21; = Phyllodesmiinae Thiele, 

1931; = Facalaninae Er. Marcus, 1958] 

SF Herviellinae Burn, 1967 

SF Pteraeolidiinae Risbec, 1953 

Family Glaucidae Gray, 1827 [= Pleuropinae 

Rafinesque, 1815]222 

Family PisEiNOTEciDAE Edmunds, 1970 

Informal Group Pulmonata^^^ 

Informal Group Basommatophora^^'' 

SPP Amphiboloidea Gray, 1840 

Family Amphibolidae Gray, 1840 [= Ampullaceridae 

Troschel, 1845; = Salinatoridae Starobogatov, 

1970] 

SPP Siphonarioidea Gray, 1827 

Family SiPHONARiiDAE Gray, 1827 [= Anisomyonidae 

Kanie, 1975; = Siphonacmeidae Starobogatov, 

1976; = Liriolidae Golikov & 

Kussakin, 1978] 

t Family AcROREiiDAE Cossmann, 1 893^2^ 

CladeHygrophlla 

SPP Chilinoidea Dall, 1870 

Family Chilinidae Dall, 1870 

Family Latiidae Hutton, 1882 

SPP AcROLOXoiDEA Thiele, 1931 

Family AcROLoxiDAE Thiele, 1931 

SPP Lymnaeoidea Raflnesque, 1815 

Family Lymnaeidae Rafinesque, 1815 

SF Lymnaeinae Rafinesque, 1815 [= Amphipepleinae 

Pini, 1877; = Limnophysidae 

W. Dybowski, 1903; = Acellinae Hannibal, 

1912; = Fossahinae B. Dybowski, 1913] 

SF Lancinae Hannibal, 1914 

t SF ScALAXiNAE Züch, 1959^2^ 

t SF Valencienniinae Kramberger-Gorjanovic, 

1923 [= Clivunellidae Kochansky-Devidé & 

Sliskovic, 1972] 

SPP Planorboidea Rafinesque, 1815 

Family Planorbidae Rafinesque, 1815^^^ 

SF Planorbinae Rafinesque, 1815 

T Planorbini Rafinesque, 1815 [= Choanomphalinae 

P. Fischer & Crosse, 1 880; 

= Orygoceratidae Brusina, 188222^] 

T Ancylini Rafinesque, 1815 [= Pseudancylinae 

Walker, 1923 (inv.)]

264 

BioMPHALARiiNi H. Watson, 1954 [= Acrorbini 

Starobogatov, 1958; = Drepanotrematini 

Zilch, 1959; = Taphiinae Harry & 

Hubendick, 1964] 

TPlanorbulini Pilsbry, 1934 

T Segmentinini F. C. Baker, 1 945 

SF BuLiNiNAE P. Fischer & Crosse, 1880 

T BuLiNiNi Fischer & Crosse, 1880 [= Laevapicinae 

Hannibal, 1912; = Isidorinae 

Annandale, 1922; = "Gundlachiinae" Starobogatov, 

1967229] 

T CoRETiNi Gray, 1847 [= Pompholicinae 

Dall, 1866 (inv.); = Camptoceratinae Dall, 

1870; = Megasystrophinae Tryon, 1871 

(inv.); = Pompholycodeinae Lindholm, 

1927; = Helisomatinae F. Baker, 1928; 

= Bayardellini Starobogatov & Prozorova, 

1990; = Planorbahini Starobogatov, 1990] 

T Miratestini P. & F. Sarasin, 1897 [= Fer- 

rissiinae Walker, 1917; = Ancylastrinae 

Walker, 1923; = Protancylinae Walker, 

1923; = Physastrinae Starobogatov, 

1958; = Ameriannini Zilch, 1959; = Patelloplanorbidae 

Franc, 1968] 

T Plesiophysini Bequaert & Clench, 1939 

SF Neoplanorbinae Hannibal, 1912 [= Payettiinae 

Dall, 1924] 

SF Rhodacmeinae Walker, 1917 

Family Physidae Fitzinger, 1833^^° 

SF Physinae Fitzinger, 1833 

T Physini Fitzinger, 1833 

T Haitiini D. W. Taylor, 2003 

T Physellini D. W. Taylor, 2003 

SF Aplexinae Starobogatov, 1967 

T Aplexini Starobogatov, 1967 

T Amecanautini D. W. Taylor, 2003 

T AusTRiNAUTiNi D. W. Taylor, 2003 

T Stenophysini D. W. Taylor, 2003 

Clade Eupulmonata^^' 

SPFTrimusculoideaJ.Q. Burch, 1945(1840) 

Family Trimusculidae J. Q. Burch, 1945(1840) 

[=GadiniidaeGray, 1840] 

SPP Otinoidea H.Adams & A. Adams, 1855^2 

Family Otinidae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1 855 

Family Smeagolidae Climo, 1980^^^ 

SPF Ellobioidea L. Pfeiffer, 1854 (1822) 

Family Ellobiidae L. Pfeiffer, 1854 (1822)2^^ 


SF Ellobiinae L. Pfeiffer, 1854 (1822) 

[= Auriculidae Férussac, 1822; = Leucophytiidae 


SF Carychiinae Jeffreys, 1830 [= Zospeidae 

Brusina, 1886] 

SF Melampinae Stimpson, 1851 (1850) [= Conovulidae 

W.Clark, 1850] 

SF Pedipedinae P. Fischer & Crosse, 1880 

SF Pythiinae Odhner, 1925 (1880) [= Scarabinae 

P. Fischer & Crosse, 1880; = Cassidulinae 

Odhner, 1925] 

t SF Zaptychiinae Wenz, 19382^5 

Clade Systellommatophora [= Gymnomor- 

pha]236 

SPF Onchidioidea Rafinesque, 1815 

Family Onchidiidae Rafinesque, 1815 [= Peroniidae 

Keferstein, 1865; = Onchidellidae Labbé, 

1934; = Scaphidae Labbé, 1934; = Hoffmannolidae 

Starobogatov, 1976; = Onchidinidae 

Starobogatov, 1976; = Peroninidae Staroboga- 

tov, 1976; = Platevindecidae Starobogatov, 

1976; = Quoyellidae Starobogatov, 1976] 

SPF Veronicelloidea Gray, 1840 [= Soleolifera] 

Family Veronicellidae Gray, 1 8402^^ [= Vaginulidae 

Martens, 1866; = Meisenheimeriinae 

Hoffmann, 1925; = Sarasinulinae Hoffmann, 

1925; = Semperulinae Hoffmann, 1925; = Imeriniinae 

Hoffmann, 1928; = Pseudoveronicel- 

linae Hoffmann, 1928] 

Family Rathouisiidae Heude, 1885 

Clade Stylommatophora238 

Subclade Elasmognatha23s 

SPF SucciNEOiDEA Beck, 18372^° 

Family Succineidae Beck, 1837 

SF SucciNEiNAE Beck, 1837 [= Hyalimacinae 

Godwin-Austen, 1882; = Oxylomatinae 

Schileyko & I. M. Likharev, 1986] 

SF Catinellinae Odhner, 1950 

SPF A-moRACOPHOROiDEA P. Fischer, 1883 (1860)2^^ 

Family Athoracophoridae P. Fischer, 1883 (1860) 

SF Athoracophorinae P. Fischer, 1883 (I860) 

[= Janellidae Gray, 1853 (inv.)] 

SFANEITEINAEGray, 1860

Subclade Orthurethra^^^ 

SPP Partuloidea Pilsbry, 1900^^3 

Family Partulidae Pilsbry, 1900 


Family Draparnaudiidae Solem, 1962^'"' 

SPF AcHATiNELLOiDEA Gulick, 18732^^ 

Family AcHATiNELLiDAE Gulick, 1873 

SF AcHATiNELLiNAE Gulick, 1873 [= Helictehnae 

Pease, 1870 (inv.)] 

SF AuRicuLELLiNAE,1 921 

SF Elasmatininae Iredale, 1937 

T Elasmatinini Iredale, 1937 [= Strobilidae 

Zilch, 1959 (n.a.); = Pitysinae Cooke & 

Kondo, 1961] 

T Antonellini Cooke & Kondo, 1 961 

T TuBUAiiNi Cooke & Kondo, 1 961 

SF Pacificellinae Steenberg, 1925 

T Pacificellini Steenberg, 1925 [= Tornatellinoptini 

Cooke & Kondo, 1961] 

T Lamellideini Cooke & Kondo, 1961 

SFTekoulininae Solem, 1972 

SF ToRNATELLiDiNAE Cooke & Kondo, 1961 

T ToRNATELLiDiNi Cooke & Kondo, 1 961 

T ToRNATELLARiiNi Cooke & Kondo, 1 961 

SF ToRNATELLiNiNAE Sykes, 1900 

TToRNATELLiNiNi Sykes, 1900 

T Elasmiatini Kuroda & Habe, 1949 

SPF CocHLicopoiDEA Pilsbry, 1900 (1879ps 

Family CocHLicopiDAE Pilsbry, 1900 (1879) 

SF CocHLicopiNAE Pilsbry, 1900 (1879) 

[= Cionellidae L. Pfeiffer, 1879; = Zuidae 

Bourguignat, 1884] 

SF AzEciNAE Watson, 1 920 [= Cryptazecinae 

Schileyko, 19992^n 

Family Amastridae Pilsbry, 1910 

SF Amastrinae Pilsbry, 1910 

SF Leptachatininae Cockerell, 1913 

SPF PUPILLOIDEA TurtOn, IBSI^'^S 

Family PupiLLiDAETurton, 1831 [= Pupinae Fleming, 

1828 (inv.); = Pupoididae Iredale, 1939] 

Family Argnidae Hudec, 1965 

Family Chondrinidae Steenberg, 1925 

t Family Cylindrellinidae Zilch, 1959^"^ 

Family Lauriidae Steenberg, 1925 

Family Orculidae Pilsbry, 1918 

SF Odontocycladinae Hausdorf, 1996 

SF Orculinae Pilsbry, 1918 [= Pagodininae 

Pilsbry, 1918 (inv.); = Pagodulininae Pilsbry, 

1924] 

Family PiEURODisciDAEWenz, 1923 

Family Pyramidulidae Kennard & B. B. Woodward, 

1914 

Family Spelaeoconchidae A. J. Wagner, 1928 

Family Spelaeodiscidae Steenberg, 1925 [= Asp- 

asitinae Steenberg, 1925] 

Family Strobilopsidae Wenz, 1915 [= Strobil- 

idae Jooss, 1911 (inv.)] 

Family Valloniidae Morse, 1864^^° [= Circinariidae 

Pilsbry, 1896; = Acanthinulinae 

Steenberg, 1917; = Pupisomatidae Iredale, 

1940] 

Family Vertiginidae Fitzinger, 1833 

SF Vertigininae Fitzinger, 1833 

T Vertiginini Fitzinger, 1833 

T Truncatellinini Steenberg, 1925 [= ColumellinaeSchileyko, 

1998] 

SF Gastrocoptinae Pilsbry, 1918 [= Hypselostomatinae 

Zilch, 1959; = Aulacospirinae 

Zilch, 1959] 

SF Nesopupinae Steenberg, 1925 [= Cylindrov- 

ertillidae Iredale, 1940 (n.a.)] 

SPF Enoidea B. B. Woodward, 1903^^^ 

Family Enidae B. B. Woodward, 1903 (1880) 

SF Eninae B. B. Woodward, 1903 (1880) 

T Enini B. B. Woodward, 1903 (1880) 

[= NapaeinaeA. J.Wagner, 1928; = Jaminiinae 

Thiele, 1931; = Pseudonapaeinae 

Schileyko, 1978; = Retowskiinae 

Schileyko, 1978; = Andronakiinae Schil- 

eyko, 1998] 

T Chondrulini Wenz, 1 923 

T MuLTiDENTULiNi Schiloyko, 1978 [= Chondrulopsininae 

Schileyko, 1978; = Merdigerinae 

Schileyko, 1984; = Euchondrinae 

Schileyko, 1998] 

SF BuLiMiNusiNAE Kobolt, 1880 [= Buliminidae 

L. Pfeiffer, 1879 (inv.)] 

Family Cerastidae Wenz, 1 923 [= Pachnodidae 

Steenberg, 1925; = Cerastuinae Wenz, 1930]

266 

Informal Group Slgmurethra^^^ 

SPF Clausilioidea Gray, ISSS^" 

Family Clausiliidae Gray. 1855 

SF Clausiliinae Gray, 1855 

T Clausiliini Gray, 1855 [= Fusulinae Lindholm, 

1924] 

T Graciliariini H. Nordsieck, 1979 

SF AlopiinaeA. J.Wagner, 1913 

TAlopiiniA. J. Wagner, 1913 

T CocHLODiNiNi Lindholm, 1925 (1923) 

[= Marpessinae Wenz, 1923] 

TDelimini Brandt, 1956 [= Papilliferini Brandt, 

1961 (n.a.)] 

T Medorini H. Nordsieck, 1997 

T MoNTENEGRiNiNi H. Nordsieck, 1972 

SF Baleinae A. J. Wagner, 1913 [= Laciniah- 

ini H. Nordsieck, 1963; = Tristaniinae Schi- 

leyko, 1999] 

t SF Constrictinae H. Nordsieck, 1981 

SF Garnieriinae C. Boettger, 1926 

T Garnieriini C. Boettger, 1 926 

TTropidaucheniini H. Nordsieck, 2002 

t SF EuALOPiiNAE H. Nordsieck, 1978 

T EuALOPiiNi H. Nordsieck, 1978 

T RiLLYiNi H. Nordsieck. 1985 

SF Laminiferinae Wenz, 1 923 

SF Mentissoideinae Lindholm, 1924 

T Mentissoideini Lindholm, 1924 [= Euxininael. 

M. Likharev, 1962] 

TAcROTOMiNi H. Nordsieck, 1979 

T Boettgeriini H. Nordsieck, 1979 

T Euxinellini Neubert, 2002 

T FiLOSiNi H. Nordsieck, 1979 

TOlympicolini Neubert, 2002 

TStrigileuxinini H. Nordsieck, 1994 

TStrumosini H. Nordsieck, 1994 

SF Neniinae Wenz, 1923 [= Neniastrinae 

H.B.Baker, 1930] 

SF Phaedusinae A. J. Wagner, 1922 

T Phaedusini a. J. Wagner, 1 922 

T Megalophaedusini Zilch, 1954 [= Zaptyxini 

Zilch, 1954] 

SF Serrulininae Ehrmann, 1927 

t Family Anadromidae Wenz, 1940 

SF Anadrominae Wenz, 1 940 

SF ViDALiELLiNAE H. Nordsiock, 1986 

t Family FiLHOLiiDAE Wenz, 1923 [= TriptychiinaeWenz, 

1923] 

t Family Palaeostoidae H. Nordsieck, 1986 

SPF Orthalicoidea Albers, ISeO^^^* 

Family ORTHALiciDAEAIbers, 1860 


SF Orthalicinae Albers, 1860 [= Liguidae 

Pilsbry, 1891] 

SF Amphibuliminae P. Fischer, 1873 [= PeltellinaeGray, 

1855255] 

SF Bulimulinae Tryon, 1867 

T BuLiMULiNi Tryon, 1 867 [= Bulimidae Guild- 

ing, 1828 (inv.); = Berendtiinae P. Fischer 

& Crosse, 1872; = Bothriembryontidae 


T Odontostomini Pilsbry & Vanatta, 1898 

[= Tomogeridae Jousseaume, 1 877-5"=] 

TSiMPULOPSiNi Schileyko, 1999 

Family Cerionidae Pilsbry, 1901 

Family CoELOcioNTiDAE Iredale, 1937 [= Perrieriinae 

Schileyko, 1999]^" 

t Family Grangerellidae Russell, 1931 

Family Megaspiridae Pilsbry, 1904 

Family Placostylidae Pilsbry, 1946 

Family Urocoptidae Pilsbry. 1898 (1868) 

SF Urocoptinae Pilsbry, 1898 (1868) [= Cylindrellidae 

Tryon, 1868]258 

SF Apomatinae Paul, 1982 

SF Brachypodellinae H. B. Baker, 1956 

SF EucALODiiNAE P. Fischer & Crosse, 1873 

SF HoLOSPiRiNAE Pilsbry, 1946 

SF MicROCERAMiNAE,1904 [= Johaniceraminae 

Jaume & de la Torre, 1972; 

= Macroceraminae Jaume & de la Torre, 1 972] 

SF Tetrentodontinae Bartsch, 1943 

SPF AcHATiNOiDEA SwainsoH, 1840^^^ 

Family Achatinidae Swainson, 1840 

SF Achatininae Swainson, 1840 [= Urceidae 

Chaper, 1884; =Ampullidae Winckworth, 1945] 

SF Callistoplepinae Mead, 1994 

SF LiMicoLARiiNAE Schiloyko, 1999 

Family Ferussaciidae Bourguignat, 1883 [= Ce- 

cilioididae Mörch, ^8Q4f^^ 

Family Micractaeonidae Schileyko, 1999 

Family SuBULiNiDAE P. Fischer & Crosse, 1 877^^^ 

SF SuBULiNiNAE P. Fischer & Crosse, 1877 

SF CoELiAxiNAE Pilsbry, 1907 [= Cryptelasminae 

Germain, 1916; = Pyrgininae Germain, 1916] 

SF Glessulinae Godwin-Austen, 1920 

SFQpEATiNAE Thiele, 1931 

SF Petriolinae Schileyko, 1999 

SF RiSHETiiNAE Schileyko, 1999


SF RuMiNiNAE Wenz, 1923 

SF Stenogyrinae R Fischer & Crosse, 1877 

[=Obeliscinae Thiele, 1931] 

SPP AiLLYOiDEA H. . Baker, 1955 

Family AiLLYiDAE H. B. Baker, 1955[= Prestonel- 

lidae van Bruggen, 1978 (n.a.p^] 

SPF Testacelloidea Gray, 1840^" 

Family Testacellidae Gray, 1840 

Family Oleacinidae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1 855 

SF Oleacininae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1 855 

[= Polyphemidae Gistel, 1868 (inv.); 

= Glandinidae Bourguignat, 1877; = Strep- 

tostyliniH. B. Baker, 1941] 

SF EuGLANDiNiNAE H. B.,1941 

SF Varicellinae H. B. Baker, 1941 

Family Spiraxidae H. B. Baker, 1939 

SF Spiraxinae H. B. Baker, 1939 

SF Micromeninae Schileyko, 2000 

SPF Papillodermatoidea Wiktor, Martin & 


Family Papillodermatidae Wiktor, Martin & 


SPF Streptaxoidea Gray, 1860^6'' 

Family Streptaxidae Gray, 1860 

SF Streptaxinae Gray, 1860 [= Artemonidae 


SF Enneinae Bourguignat, 1883 [= Streptostelidae 


SF Marconiinae Schileyko, 2000 

SF Odontartemoninae Schileyko, 2000 

SFOrthogibbinae Germain, 1921 [= Gibbinae 

Steenberg, 1936; = Gonidominae Steenberg, 

1936] 

SF Ptychotrematinae Pilsbry, 1919 

SPF Rhytidoidea Pilsbry, 1893^^5 

Family Rhytididae Pilsbry, 1893 [= Paryphantinae 

Godwin-Austen, 1893; = Occirheneidae 


Family Chlamydephoridae Cockerell, 1935 

(1903) [= Aperidae Möllendorff, 1903] 

Family Haplotrematidae H. B. Baker, 19252^6 

SF Haplotrematinae H. B. Baker, 1925 

SF Austroselenitinae H. B. Baker, 1941 

[= Selenitidae P. Fischer, 1883 (inv.); = Zophinae 

H. B. Baker, 1956] 

1925 

, Family Scolodontidae H. B. Baker, 1925^^^ 

SF ScoLODONTiNAE H. B. 

[=StenopidaeH.Adams&A.Adams, 1855 

(inv.); = Systrophiidae Thiele, 1926; 

= Scolodontidae H. B. Baker, 1956] 

SF Tamayoinae Tillier, 1 980 

SPF Acavoidea Pilsbry, 18952^8 

Family Acavidae Pilsbry, 1895 [= Clavatoridae 

Thiele, 1926] 

Family Caryodidae Conolly, 1915 [= Anoglyp- 

tidae Iredale, 1937; = Hedleyellidae Iredale, 

1937; = Pedinogyridae Iredale, 1937] 

Family Dorcasiidae Connolly, 1915 

Family Macrocyclidae Thiele, 1926 

Family Megomphicidae H. B. Baker, 1930 

[= Ammonitellinae Pilsbry, 1930; = Polygy- 

relllnaeH. B. Baker, 1955] 

Family Strophocheilidae Pilsbry, 1902 

SF Strophocheilinae Pilsbry, 1902 

SF Megalobuliminae Leme, 1973 

SPF Plectopyloidea Möllendorff, 1898269 

Family Plectopylidae Möllendorff, 1898 

Family CoRiLLiDAE Pilsbry, 1905 

Family ScuLPTARiiDAE Degner, 1923 

SPF Punctoidea Morse, 1864^^° 

Family PuNCTiDAE Morse, 1864 [= Laominae 

Suter, 1913; - Patulastridae Steenberg, 

1925; = Paralaomidae Iredale, 1941] 

t Family Anastomopsidae H. Nordsieck, 1986 

Family Charopidae Hutton, 1884 

SF Charopinae Hutton, 1884 [= Phenacohelicidae 

Suter, 1892; = Flammulinidae Crosse, 

1 895; = Amphidoxinae Thiele, 1 931 = ; Dipnelicidae 

Iredale, 1937; = Hedleyoconchidae

268 

Iredale, 1942; = Pseudocharopidae Iredale, 

1944; = Trachycystidae Schileyko, 1986; 

= Therasiinae Schileyko, 2001; = Flammoconchinae 

Schileyko, 2001; = Ranfurlyinae 


SF Otoconchinae Cockerell, 1893 

SF RoTADisciNAE H. B.,1927 

SF Semperdoninae Solem, 1983 

SF Thysanotinae Godwin-Austen, 1 907 

SF Trukcharopinae Solem, 1983 

Family Cystopeltidae Cockerell, 1891 

Family DisciDAE Thiele, 1931 (1866) [= Patulinae 

Tryon, 1866; = Gonyodlscinae A. J. 

Wagner, 1928; = Anguispiridae MacMillan, 

1955 (n.a.)] 

Family Endodontidae Pilsbry, 1895 

Family Helicodiscidae H. B. Baker, 1927 

[=Stenopylinae Thiele, 1931] 

Family Oreohelicidae Pilsbry, 1939 

Family Thyrophorellidae Girard, 1895 

SPP Sagdoidea Pilsbry, 1895^^^ 

Family Sagdidae Pilsbry, 1895 

SF Sagdinae Pilsbry, 1895 

SF Aquebaninae H. B. Baker, 1940 

SF Platysuccineinae H. B. Baker, 1940 

SFYunqueinae Schileyko, 1998 

"Limacoid clade"^''^ 

SPP Staffordioidea Thiele, 1931 

Family Staffordiidae Thiele, 1931 


Family Chronidae Thiele, 1931 [= Kaliellinae 

Thiele, 1 931 = ; Ryssotidae Schileyko, 2003; 

= Lamarckiellinae Schileyko, 2003] 

Family Euconulidae H. B. Baker, 1928 

SF EucoNULiNAE H. B.,1928 [= Conulinae 

Strebel & Pfeffer, 1879 (inv.); = Durgellinidae 

Iredale, 1941; = Coneuplectinae 

Habe, 1946; = Papuarioninae Schileyko, 

2002] 

SF Microcystinae Thiele, 1931 

TMicrocystini Thiele, 1931 

T LiARDETiiNi H. B. Baker, 1938 [= Fanulidae 

Iredale, 1945; = Advenidae Iredale, 

1945 (n.a.)] 

T Philoneshni H. B. Baker, 1938 

Family OxYCHiLiDAE Hesse, 1927 (1879) 

SF OxYCHiLiNAE Hesse, 1927 (1879) [= Heli- 

cellinae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1855 (inv.); 

= Hyalininae Clessin, 1876 (inv.); = Hyali- 

niinae Strebel & Pfeffer, 1879; = Nastiinae 

A. Riedel, 1989] 

SF Daudebardiinae Kobelt, 1906 

SF Godwiniinae Cooke, 1921 

Family Pristilomatidae Cockerell, 1891 [= VitreinaeH. 

B. Baker, 1930] 

Family Trochomorphidae Möllendorff, 1890 

[= Geotrochinae Schileyko, 2002] 

Fossil taxa probably belonging to the Gastro- 

dontoidea: 

t Archaeozonitinae Pfeffer, 1930 

t Grandipatulinae Pfeffer, 1930 

t Palaeoxestininae Pfeffer, 1930 

SPP Parmacelloidea p. Pischer, 1856 (1855) 

Family Parmacellidae P. Fischer, 1856 (1855) 

[= Cryptellidae Gray, 1855] 

SPPDvAKioiDEAGude&B. B.Woodward, 1921 Family Milacidae Ellis, 1926 

Family Dyakiidae Gude & B. B. Woodward, 

1921 [= Sasakininae B. Rensch, 1930; 

= Pseudoplectinae Thiele, 1934] 

SPP Gastrodontoidea Tryon, 1866 

Family Gastrodontidae Tryon, 1866 [= Janulinae 

Wenz, 1923; = Poecilozonitinae Pilsbry, 

1924] 

Family Trigonochlamydidae Hesse, 1882 

SF Trigonochlamydinae Hesse, 1882 [= Selenochlamydinae 

I. M. Likharev & Wiktor, 

1980] 

SF Parmacellillinae Hesse, 1926 

SPP ZoNiToiDEA Mörch, 1864 

Family ZoNiTiDAE Mörch, 1864


SPF Helicarionoidea Bourguignat, 1877 

Family Helicarionidae Bourguignat, 1877 

SF Helicarioninae Bourguignat, 1877 

[= PseudotrochatellinaeA. J. Wagner, 1905; 

= Ereptinae Godwin-Austen, 1908; = Xesti- 

= Sesari- 

nae Gude & B. B. Woodward, 1 921 ; 

nae Thiele, 1 931 ; 

= Nitohdae Iredale, 1 937; 

= Epiglyptidae Iredale, 1944; = Gudeocon- 

chidae Iredale, 1944] 

SF DuRGELLiNAE Godwin-Austen, 1888 

T DuRGELLiNi Godwin-Austen, 1888 [= Sitalinae 

Godwin-Austen, 1900; = Sophininae 

Blanford & Godwin-Austen, 1908; = Satiel- 

lini Schileyko, 2003] 

TGiRASiiNiCollinge, 1902 

Family Ariophantidae Godwin-Austen, 1888 

SF Ariophantinae Godwin-Austen, 1888 

[= Naninidae Pfeffer, 1878 (inv.); = Hemiplectinae 

Gude & B. B. Woodward, 1921] 

SF Macrochlamydinae Godwin-Austen, 1888 

[= Tanychlamydinae H. B. Baker, 1 928; = Vit- 

rinulini Schileyko, 2003] 

SF OsTRACOLETHiNAE Simroth, 1901 [= Myotestidae 

Collinge, 1902; = Parmahoninae Godwin-Austen, 

1908; = Laocaiini Schileyko, 

2002; = Microparmarionini Schileyko, 2003] 

Family Urocyclidae Simroth, 1889^" 

SF Urocyclinae Simroth, 1889 

T Urocyclini Simroth, 1889 [=Atoxonini Schi- 

leyko, 2002; = Buettneriini Schileyko, 2002] 

T Dendrolimacini Van Goethem, 1977 

T Leptichnini Van Goethem, 1977 

T Upembellini Van Goethem, 1977 

SF Sheldoniinae Connolly, 1925 (1912) 

[= Peltatinae Godwin-Austen, 1912; = Trochonanininae 

Connolly, 1912; = Trochozo- 

nitinae Iredale, 1914; = Ledoulxiinae Pilsbry, 

1919; = Gymnarioninae Van Mol, 1970; 

= Rhysotinidae Schileyko, 2002; = Zonitar- 

ionini Schileyko, 2002; = Acantharionini 


SPF LiMAcoiDEA Lamarck, 1801 

Family LiMACiDAE Lamarck, 1801 

SF LiMAciNAE Lamarck, 1801 [= Limacopsidae 

Gerhardt, 1935; = Bielziinae I. M. Likharev 

& Wiktor, 1980] 

SFEuMiLACiNAE I. M. Likharev & Wiktor, 1980 

Family Agriolimacidae H. Wagner, 1 935 

SF Agriolimacinae H. Wagner, 1935 [- Deroceratinae 

Magne, 1952] 

SF Mesolimacinae Hausdorf, 1998 

Family BoETTGERiLLiDAE Wiktor & I. M. Likharev, 

1979 

Family ViTRiNiDAEFitzinger, 1833[= Plutoniinae 

Cockerell, 1893; = Vitriplutoniinae Collinge, 

1893; = Phenacolimacinae Schileyko, 1986; 

= Semilimacinae Schileyko, 1986; = Oligoli- 

macini Schileyko, 2003]2^'' 

SPF Arionoidea Gray, 1840^^^ 

Family Arionidae Gray, 1840 [= Tetraspididae 

Hagenmüller, 1885] 

Family Anadenidae Pilsbry, 1948 

Family Ariolimacidae Pilsbry & Vanatta, 1898 

SF Ariolimacinae Pilsbry & Vanatta, 1 898 

SF Zaggleinae Webb, 1 959 

Family BiNNEYiDAE Cockerell, 1891 

Family OoPELTiDAE Cockerell, 1891 

SFOoPELTiNAE Cockerell, 1891 

SF Ariopeltinae Sirgel, 1985 

Family Philomycidae Gray, 1847 [= Tebennophorinae 

Morse, 1864] 

SPF Helicoidea Rafinesque, 1815^^^ 

Family Helicidae Rafinesque, 1815 

SF Helicinae Rafinesque, 1815 

THelicini Rafinesque, 1815[=Allognathidae 

Westerlund, 1902; = Cepaeini Pfeffer, 

1930; = Otalini Pfeffer, 1930; = Creneini 

Pfeffer, 1930 (inv.); = Metachloraeini Pfef- 

fer, 1930] 

T Murellini Hesse, 1 91 8 [= Tacheocampylaeinae 

Germain, 1928] 

T Thebini Wenz, 1923 [= Xerophilidae 

Mörch, 1864 (inv.); = Leucochroidae 

Westerlund, 1886 (inv.)^"; = EuparyphinaePerrot, 

1939 (inv.)] 

SF Ariantinae Mörch, 1864 [= Campylaeinae 

Kobelt, 1904; = Helicigoninae Wenz, 

1915] 

Family Bradybaenidae Pilsbry, 1934 (1898)2'« 

SF Bradybaeninae Pilsbry, 1934 (1898) 

T Bradybaenini Pilsbry, 1934 (1898) [= Eu- 

lotidae Möllendorff, 1898; = Fruticicolinae 

Kobelt, 1904; = Buliminopsinae Hoffmann, 

1928] 

T Aegistini Kuroda & Habe, 1949 

T EuHADRiNi Habe, Okutani & Nishiwaki, 1994

270 

SF Helicostylinae Ihering, 19092'^ [= Pfeiffehinae 

Gray, 1855; = Cochlostylidae Möllen- 

dorff, 1890] 

Family Camaenidae Pilsbry, 1895^8° 

SF Camaeninae Pilsbry, 1895 [= Amphidrominae 

Kobelt, 1 902; = Hadridae Iredale, 1 937; 

= Xanthomelontidae Iredale, 1937; = Chlor- 

itidae Iredale, 1938; = Papuinidae Iredale, 

= Planispir- 

1 938; = Calyciidae Iredale, 1 941 ; 

idae Iredale, 1941; = Cristovalinae Schiley- 

ko, 2003] 

SF Rhagadinae Iredale, 1938 

SF SiNUMELONiNAE Solem, 1992 

Family Cepolidae Ihering, 1909^^^ 

Family Cochlicellidae Schileyko, 1972^^^ 

Family Elonidae Gittenberger, 1977 

SF Eloninae Gittenberger, 1977 

SF Klikiinae H. Nordsieck, 1986 

Family Epiphragmophoridae Hoffmann, 1928 

Family Halolimnohelicidae H. Nordsieck, 1986 

[= Vicariihelicinae Schileyko, 1991] 

Family Helicodontidae Kobelt, 1904 

SF Helicodontinae Kobelt, 1904 [= Gonostomatinae 

Kobelt, 1904; = Drepanostomatini 


SF LiNDHOLMioLiNAE Schileyko, 1978 

Family Helminthoglyptidae Pilsbry, 1939^^^ 

SF Helminthoglyptinae Pilsbry, 1939 

THelminthoglyptini Pilsbry, 1939 

ST Helminthoglyptina Pilsbry, 1939 [incl. 

Chamaeariontales Roth, 1996 (n.a.), 

Xerariontales Roth, 1996 (n.a.); = Eremariontinae 


ST Micrariontina Schileyko, 1991 

T SoNORELiciNi Roth, 1 996 (n.a.) 

SF Sonorellinae Pilsbry, 1939 

Family HuMBOLDTiANiDAE Pilsbry, 1939 

SF HUMBOLDTIANINAE Pilsbry, 1939 

SF BuNNYiNAE H. Nordsieck, 1987 

Family HYGROMiiDAETryon, 1866^"'' 

SF HYGROMIINAETryOn, 1866 

T Hygromiini Tryon, 1866 [= Cernuellini 


T Archaicini Schileyko, 1978 

T Helicellini Ihering, 1909 [= Jacostidae 


T Leptaxini C. Boettger, 1909 

TMetafruticicolini Schileyko, 1972 


T Trochulini Lindholm, 1927 [= Trichiinae 

Lozek, 1956; = Helicopsini H. Nordsieck, 

1987] 

SF Ciliellinae Schileyko, 1970 [= Canariellini 


SF Geomitrinae C. Boettger, 1909 

T Geomitrini C. Boettger, 1909 [= Ochthep- 

hilinae Zilch, 1960 (n.a.)] 

T Paedhoplitini Schileyko, 1978 

TTrochoideini H. Nordsieck, 1987 

SF Monachainae Wenz, 1930 (1904)^85 

[= Carthusianini Kobelt, 1904; = Euomphali- 

inae Schileyko, 1978; = Hesseolinae Schil- 

eyko, 1991] 

SF PoNENTiNiNAE Schiloyko, 1991 

Family MoNADENiiDAE H. Nordsieck, 1987 

Family Pleurodontidae Ihering, 191228*^ [= Lucerninae 

Swainson, 1840^^^; = Lampadiidae 

Winckworth, 1945; = Solaropsidae H. Nordsieck, 

1986; = Caracolinae Cuezzo, 2003] 

Family Polygyridae Pilsbry, 1895^^^ 

SF POLYGYRINAE Pilsbry, 1895 

T POLYGYRINI Pilsbry, 1895 

ST POLYGYRINA PJJSbry, 1895 

ST Mesodontina Tryon, 1866 

ST Stenotrematina Emberton, 1995 

TAllogonini Emberton, 1995 

TAshmunellini Webb, 1954 

TVespericolini Emberton, 1995 

SF Triodopsinae Pilsbry, 1940 

Family Sphincterochilidae Zilch, 1960 (1910) 

SF Sphincterochilinae Zilch, 1960 (1910) 

[= Calcarinidae Pallary, 1909 (inv.); = Albeidae 

Pallary, 1910] 

t SF PsEUDOLEPTAxiNAE H. Nordsleck, 1986 

Family Thysanophoridae Pilsbry, 1926^^^ 

Family Trissexodontidae hi. Nordsieck, 19872^° 

[= Caracollinini H. Nordsieck, 1987; = Oesto- 

phorini H. Nordsieck, 1987; = Mastigophallini 

Schileyko, 1991; = Gittenbergeriinae 


Family Xanthonychidae Strebel & Pfeffer, 1879 

SF Xanthonychinae Strebel & Pfeffer, 1879 

SF Lysinoinae Hoffmann, 1928 

TLysinoini Hoffmann, 1928 

T Leptariontini H. Nordsieck, 1987 [= Tryonigentinae 


SF Metostracinae H. Nordsieck, 1987 

SF Trichodiscininae H. Nordsieck, 1987 

TTrichodiscinini H. Nordsieck, 1987 

TMiraverelliini Schileyko, 1991


1 Scenelloidea, Yochelcionelloidea, Khairkhaniidae, and 

Pelagiellidae included by Parkhaev (2002) in his sub- 

class Archaeobranchia of the Gastropoda Conversely, 

the families Maikhanellidae Missarzhevsky, 1989, and 

Purellidae Vassiljeva, 1990, are excluded from Gas- 

tropoda by Parkhaev. Contents and classification after 

Parkhaev (2002), with nomenclatural adjustments. 

2 Protoconchoididae treated as Gastropoda by Horny (1 997). 

3 Archinacellidae treated as Gastropoda by Horny ( 1 997) 

and Peel & Horny (1999), included in Patellogastropoda 

by Geyer ( 1 994), placed in Monoplacophora by Wahlman 

(1992) The archinacellid Barrandicella looks very simi- 

lar to modern thin-shelled Monoplacophora. The lack of 

visible lateral muscle scars is shared with most modern 

Monoplacophora. 

* Linsley & Kier (1984) established a separate class 

Paragastropoda for mainly sinistral Early Paleozoic "gastropods", 

consisting of the orders Orthostrophina and 

Hyperstrophina [= Onychochiloidea + Macluritoidea + 

Euomphaloidea]. Ponder & Lindberg (1997) suggested 

that the Paragastropoda may include, at least in part, 

early eogastropods. Geyer (1994) expanded the con- 

tents of Pelagielloidea (which he treated as an order 

Pelagiellida) and classified them in a class Amphi- 

gastropoda together with the orders Bellerophontida, 

Cyrtolitida, and Tryblidiida. 

^ Assignment of Paleozoic symmetrical univalved mollusks 

("bellerophonts") either to Gastropoda or to 

Monoplacophora or Tergomya is controversial. The 

Bellerophontida were not considered gastropods by 

Geyer (1994). Bande! (1997) and Fryda (1999a) revived 

the concept of a separate class Amphigastropoda for 

the Bellerophontida. P J Wagner (2002) considered the 

bellerophonts to be polyphyletic, with "tropidodiscids" as 

ancestors of the "Archaeogastropods" and sinuitine 

bellerophonts as secondarily derived bellerophonts 

which would be the sister taxon of the murchisoniines. 

^ Content and classification of Bellerophontoidea follows 

Wahlman (1992), modified by Horny (1996) Sinuitidae, 

treated as Monoplacophora by Wahlman (1992), here 

placed in Bellerophontoidea after Horny (1992a). The 

family Coreospiridae Knight, 1947 may also belong in 

Bellerophontoidea. 

^ Euomphaloidea included in Linsley & Kier's class 

Paragastropoda (see Note 4 above). P. J. Wagner (1995) 

suggested that a clade "euomphalids" unites Euomphalidae 

(part) + Euomphalopteridae + Helicotomatidae 

(part) + Pseudophoridae + Planitrochidae. Bändel & Fryda 

(1998) ranked Euomphaloidea as a separate class 

Euomphalomorpha, which is discussed by NiJtzel (2002a) 

^ The order Macluritina, established by Cox & Knight 

(1960), unites the Cambrian-Ordovician hyperstrophic 

gastropods with sinistrally coiled teleoconch and calcareous 

operculum. Macluritoidea included in Linsley & 

Kier's class Paragastropoda (see Note 4 above). 

^ The name Cycloridae has priority, but because the type 

species of Cyclora appears to be a juvenile, badly preserved 

specimen, we do not want to displace the wellknown 

name Holopeidae. 

'° Placed in Platyceratoidea by Tracey et al. (1993). 

^^ This concept unites the Cambrian-Devonian sinistrally 

coiled gastropods having sinistrally coiled, multiwhorled 

protoconchs (Dzik, 1983; Fryda & Rohr, 1999). Alterna- 

tive classifications were suggested by Knight et al. 

(1960), Golikov & Starobogatov (1975) and Linsley & 

Kier (1984) 

^2 Fryda & Bändel (1997) established the order Stylo- 

gastropoda to contain high-spired "loxonematoid" taxa 

with archaeogastropod-type protoconch. They excluded 

" 

high-spired "loxonematoid taxa with multispiral larval 

shells from Stylogastropoda and placed them in 

Caenogastropoda. The Stylogastropoda probably involves 

the majority of Ordovician to Devonian genera 

assigned by Knight et al. (1960) to Loxonematoidea. 

^3 Contents after P. J. Wagner (2002), who used Lopho- 

spiroidea as the name of the superfamily and noted that 

"due to the highly polyphyletic nature of the 

Trochonematoidea and also to the very dissimilar taxon 

definitions, it is recommended that the Trochonematoidea 

be abandoned". 

^'' Classification based on Lindberg (in Beesley et al., 1998). 

A position of the Patellogastropoda as sister group to the 

rest of the modern gastropods has long been emphasized 

(eg. Ponder & Lindberg, 1997), but in recent mo- 

lecular work (Colgan et al., 2003) they appeared as a 

derived clade of some Vetigastropoda This fits with the 

fact that the juvenile patellogastropod radula is of 

rhipidoglossate type (Smith, 1935; Waren, unpublished). 

The concept of Eogastropoda includes the hypothetical 

coiled ancestors of the Patellogastropoda; thus some Paleozoic 

taxa classified below under Orthogastropoda may 

(or probably) belong in Eogastropoda. 

^^ Reversal of precedence; see Nomenclátor. 

^^ The distinctiveness of the radula, which seems to have 

been the main reason for a superfamily level for this 

group (McLean, 1990b), seems to be an apomorphy. 

Fretter (1990) considered neolepetopsids closer to 

Acmaeidae than to other patellogastropod limpets from 

anatomical data and Harasewych & McArthur (2000) 

indicated close relations to Acmaeidae from 18S infor- 

mation, but were confused by the presence of a central 

tooth in the radula. The central tooth, however, is present 

in young Patellidae, Nacellidae and Acmaeidae, but is 

lost during ontogeny (Waren, unpublished). 

^' Position of Damilinidae after Peel & Horny (1999), 

'^ Harasewych & McArthur (2000) considered the inclu- 

sion of the Palaeozoic Lepetopsidae in Neolepetopso- 

idea conjectural Knight (1 941 ) noticed that, in the three 

specimens of Lepetopsis levettei White, 1882 he had 

examined, "the apex is occupied by a hole with somewhat 

irregular though seemingly rounded margins"; he 

added "It is not thought that this represents an opening 

similar to that of Fissurella, but it is possible that it does". 

^3 Content of Vetigastropoda follows Ponder & Lindberg 

( 1 997), with the addition of Porcellioidea (Bändel, 1 993a, 

as Cirroidea) and Amberleyoidea, not explicitly included 

in Vetigastropoda by Ponder & Lindberg. Arrangement

272 

and content of superfamilies based on Tracey et ai 

(1993); however, see Vostokova & Pchelintsev (in 

Pcheiintsev & Korobkov, 1960) and P. J Wagner (2002) 

for aiternative ciassifications. 

A weakness in the classification of Palaeo- and Meso- 

zoic gastropods is the automatic exclusion of fossils with 

a multispiral protoconch from "archaeogastropods" and/ 

or Vetigastropoda, From a methodological point of view, 

the absence of planktotrophy in early gastropods should 

not be taken as a fact but as an hypothesis to be tested. 

The Cambro-Devonian Clisospiroidea had multispiral 

protoconchs, and it cannot be ruled out that the non- 

planktotrophy of modern vetigastropods is derived rather 

than plesiomorphic. The occurrence of an unquestionably 

multispiral protoconch in a species of Mourlonia 

[Eotomariidae] from the Devonian of Poland (Kaim in 

press, pers. comm.) highlights this issue 

2° Ataphridae seems to be the valid name for what has 

hitherto been called Trochaclididae (Waren, unpubl). 

^^ Classification of Eotomariidae based on Gordon & 

Yochelson(1987). 

22 Classification based on Keen [in Moore] (1960), 

Christiaens (1973), and McLean (1984). The name 

Deridobranchinae Gray, 1847 is based on Deridobranchus 

argus Ehrenberg, 1831, a Red Sea species, 

described by Ehrenberg as having an Emarginula type 

animal and no shell The species has not been recog- 

nized subsequently, and Deridobranchus and Deridobranchinae 

have been omitted from classifications 

23 Placement of Temnotropidae in Haliotoidea based on 

presence of nacre (Bändel, 1991d). 

2^* The relations between the taxa here included in 

Lepetelloidea are uncertain. Morphological information 

(Ponder & Lindberg, 1997) as well as molecular data 

(Colgan et al., 2000) indicate a position within Vetigastropoda. 

Lepetellidae and Addisoniidae (as well as 

Bathysciadiidae, see Note 51 ) have the habit of discard- 

ing the protoconch at a size of 3-0.6 mm. The inclusion 

of the other families in Lepetelloidea is more 

problematic 

25 Haszprunar (1992) considered C/?onsie//a to be second- 

25 

arily coiled, but that seems unlikely (Ponder & Lindberg, 

1997). The latter view is supported by more elaborately 

coiled and sculptured taxa like Bichohstes (Chori- 

stellinae), sensory bursicles in Choristes, presence of 

eyes in at least one choristellid species (Waren, unpubl.), 

and the parallel occurrence of Helicopelta, a coiled 

addisoniid. 

It seems unnecessary to use two families or even two 

subfamilies to classify the two genera Lepetodrilus and 

Gorgoleptis 

^ Great similarity in protoconch, radular and ontogenetic 

characters suggest close affinity of Lepetodrilidae and 

Clypeosectidae (originally in Fissurelloidea), and this is 

confirmed by molecular data (Geiger & Thacker, pers. 

comm). 

2^ Great similarity in protoconch, radular and ontogenetic 

characters suggest close affinity of Lepetodrilidae and 


Sutilizonidae (originally in Scissurelloidea), and this is 

confirmed by molecular data (Geiger & Thacker, pers. 

comm.) Temnocinclis and Sutilizona have a radula of 

typical scissurellid appearance (although the enlarged 

fourth lateral tooth is missing); they differ mainly in shell 

shape (protoconch not known in Temnocinclinae), but 

are kept together by having a pair of monopectinate 

ctenidia and the radula which has no clear demarcation 

between the central and marginal field. 

23 Murchisonioidea included in Caenogastropoda by Pon- 

der & Waren (1988) and Bändel (1993b, 1997); in 

Archaeogastropoda by Tracey et al. (1993) and Fryda & 

Manda (1 997). Archaeogastropod-type protoconchs have 

been found in the Devonian members of the included 

families (Fryda & Manda, 1997; Fryda, unpubl. observ ). 

* The systematic position of the Neomphaloidea remains 

uncertain although close relations to the rest of the 

Vetigastropoda from molecular data (McArthur & Koop, 

1999; Colgan et al., 2000; Colgan et al., 2003; Waren 

et al., 2003) and from morphology seem trustworthy. 

The previously not noticed occurrence of sensory ctenidial 

bursicles in Peltospiridae and Melanodrymiidae (Waren 

et al., 2003) gives further support to close relations. 

'' Content based on Tracey et al. (1993). All fossil 

archeogastropods with slit and selenizone were classified 

by Bändel & Fryda (1996) in a " morphogroup 

Selenimorpha ". They did not allocate Palaeozoic taxa to 

any particular superfamily 

^ Classification based on Bändel (1993a) However, P. J. 

Wagner (2002) noted that the Porcelliidae belong to the 

Gosseletininae clade of the family Gosseletinidae (su- 

perfamily Eotomarioidea). 

^ Molecular data (Geiger & Thacker, in Geiger & Jansen, 

2004, and pers. comm.) suggest that Scissurellidae are 

not monophyletic. Scissurella + Sukashitrochus is the 

sister group to Lepetodriloidea in a crown clade with 

Haliotidae, and Anatoma is amongst the most basal 

Vetigastropoda including Pleurotomariidae. Anatomidae 

was treated at family rank by Geiger & Jansen (2004), 

and for lack of a better alternative, we have classified it 

as a family of Scissurelloidea The position of Larocheinae 

is unsettled. 

** Depressizoninae was based on a species known from 

shells only. Its general similarity to species of Scissurella 

(except having a more depressed shell) suggests much 

closer affinity to Scissurella that to any other scissurelloid 

group. 

^ Anatomical information (Sasaki, 1998) refuted all previ- 

ous speculations on caenogastropod affinity of 

Seguenzioidea and confirmed basic vetigastropod 

anatomy with several apomorphies. Some genera of 

Seguenziidae, e.g. Ancistrobasis, closely approach shell 

and external soft part morphology of Chilodontidae, as 

exemplified by Calliotropis. 16S data support close affinity 

of Cataegis, Calliotropis and Seguenzia (Waren 

et al, 2003). 

^ Guttulinae, Davisianinae, Putillinae, and Oligomehinae 

are featureless, poorly known taxa. The radula (when 

known) is, like in Seguenzia, characterised by a reduction


in number of teeth. Oligomeha, Davisiana and Guttula 

have sensory papillae on the cephalic tentacles (Waren, 

unpubl), confirming their inclusion in the Vetigastropoda. 

3' Hickman & McLean (1990) recognised the affinities of 

Chilidontini and Calliotropini, by them recognised as tribes 

in the Trochidae, and outlined their similarities, while they 

considered the systematic position of Cataeginae uncer- 

tain, due to the highly apomorphic radula of the type spe- 

cies of Cataegis. Waren & Bouchet (1993) described a 

less modified radula in Cataegis meroglypta McLean & 

Quinn, 1987, but were still uncertain about the position. 

Recent discovery of an undescribed species on sunken 

wood in the Solomon Islands, with a chilodontine - 

calliotropine type of radula, as understood by Hickman & 

McLean (1990), makes it possible to, at least provision- 

ally, conclude relations between these taxa. 

38 We follow McLean & Hickman (1990) in regarding 

Eucyclus as a vetigastropod related to Chilodontidae. 

^ Content based on Tracey et al. (1 993). All fossil "archeo- 

gastropods" without slit and selenizone were classified 

" by Bändel & Fryda (1996) in a 

Trochomorpha ". They did not allocate Palaeozoic taxa 

morphogroup 

to any particular superfamily. Classification based on 

Hickman & McLean (1990) with modifications, 

* Classification based on Marshall (1995) 

*' Proconulidae ranked as a family of Trochoidea after 

Gründel {2000a). 

''^ 

It is uncertain whether Solariellidae should be classi- 

fied in the Trochoidea or Seguenzioidea. The reduction 

in number of both lateral and marginal teeth may indi- 

cate seguenziid relations; in the absence of other infor- 

mation we have maintained a placement in Trochoidea. 

"3 Placement of Velainellidae in Trochoidea after Le Renard 

(pers comm ). 

** Classiftcation of Colloniinae adapted from Monari et al. 

(1995). Helicocryptinae synonymized with Ataphrinae 

by Monari et al., re-established as valid subfamily of 

Colloniidae by Gründel (2003) 

"5 Skeneinae treated as a subfamily of Turbinidae based 

on radula and 16S sequences (Waren, unpublished). 

* Tegulinae placed in Turbinidae based on radula and 16S 

sequences (Waren, unpublished). 

'''' 

Phasianellidae is treated as a separate family on the basis 

of shell structure (Woodring, 1928; Robertson, 1985; 

Marcus & Marcus, 1960; Hedegaard 1990), with 

Tricoliidae also separated as distinct by some of these 

authors. Also, Bändel & Geldmacher (1996) have produced 

a phylogenetic scenario with Tricolia completely 

independent from Turbo (Phasianella not included). 

Sperm ultrastructure also differs between examined 

turbinids and Tricolia {Phasianella sperm not known) 

(Hodgson & Foster, 1992) Tricolia was supposed to be 

unique in Trochoidea in having two shell muscles (Marcus 

& Marcus, 1960), but this unusual condition may be re- 

lated to the elongate shape of the operculum; it also oc- 

curs in trochid limpets. 

* Young specimens of Phasianella have the same 

commarginal spiral line on the outside of the operculum 

as Gabnelona and Eugabrielona, suggesting that the 

latter genera are paedomorphic phasianellids. Large 

species of Phasianella and Tricolia have the same tendency 

to loss of the central tooth, oherwise known mainly 

from patellogastropods. 

*• The name Cocculiniformia originally encompassed all 

cocculiniform taxa (Haszprunar, 1987). Molecular work 

based on Coccopigya as representative of Cocculinidae 

and Notocrater as representative of Pseudococculinidae 

resulted in Cocculinoidea being polyphyletic (Colgan et 

al , 2003), with Lepetelloidea now placed in Vetigastropoda 

and Cocculinoidea placed outside them The 

name Cocculiniformia is kept here in a restricted sense 

to mark the distinctiveness of Cocculinoidea. 

^ Cocculinidae usually appears as a very distinct clade 

both in analyses based on morphology and on molecular 

data Relations to Neritimorpha have been suggested 

(e.g.. Ponder & Lindberg, 1997) and, more recently, to 

Patello- and Vetigastropoda (Colgan et al., 2003). 

5' Inclusion of Bathysciadiidae in Cocculinoidea after 

Strong et al. (2003), based on admittedly poor informa- 

tion on Bathysciadium. Bathysciadiidae share with 

Lepetellidae and Addisoniidae the habit of discarding 

the protoconch at the size of 0.3-0.6 mm, and this may 

indicate a currently unrecognized relationship 

^ Classification based on Moore (1960), with additions 

from Bändel {1992a), Tracey et al. (1993), Bändel & 

Fryda (1999), Fryda (1998c, 1999a) introduced two taxa, 

Cyrtoneritimorpha and Cycloneritimorpha, within the 

Neritimorpha. Cyrtoneritimorpha includes Ordovician- 

Permian gastropods with fishhook-like protoconchs 

Cycloneritimorpha unites all post-Palaeozoic Neritimorpha 

and may possibly also include the Palaeozoic 

Platyceratoidea and Nerrhenoidea. 

^ Oriostomatidae included in Euomphaloidea by 

Vostokova & Pchelintsev (in Pchelintsev & Korobkov, 

1960). 

^ Hypothesized by P J. Wagner (2002) to belong to the 

"euomphaline subclade". 

^ Based on molecular data, Kano et al. (2002) produced 

a phylogeny of the Recent Nentimorpha recognizing four 

clades: Hydrocenidae; Helicinidae + Neritiliidae; 

Neritidae + Phenacolepadidae; Neritopsidae + Titiscani- 

idae. Their groupings are followed here, with the result- 

ing clades ranked as superfamilies. 

* Classification based on Keen [in Moore, 1960]. 

^ The Carboniferous Dawsonellidae are regarded by Kano 

et al. (2002) to be derived from an ancient Neritimorpha 

before the first bifurcation of the Neritopsoidea, and to 

be convergent in shell form with the Helicinidae. 

^ Deianiridae placed in Neritoidea by Bändel & Fryda 

(1999), regarded as the sister taxon of the Helicinidae 

by Kano et al. (2002). 

^ Neritiliidae ranked as family after Kano & Kase (2002).

274 

* Recognition of Proserpinellidae and Proserpinidae at 

family rank follows F. G. Thompson (1980). 

6^ Fossil families included after Bande! & Fryda (1999) and 

Blodgettetal. (2001). 

^ Spanionematidae originally placed in Cerithimorpha; in- 

cluded in Stylogastropoda by Heidelberger (2001). 

^ Classification after Bändel (2002b, as Soleniscoidea), 

who established a new taxon Procaenogastropoda for 

the orders Solenisciformes and Perunelomorpha 

^ Acteonina has long been classified as an opisthobranch, 

based on the erroneous allocation of Jurassic species 

with heterostrophic protoconchs, which led some authors 

to treat /4cieon/na and Cylindrobullina as synonyms (Pan 

et al., 2003). Actually, Cossmann (1895a) himself, when 

he established Acteoninidae, mistakenly cited the Juras- 

sic Acteonina acuta d'Orbigny as type species for 

Acteonina. In fact, the type species, by monotypy, of 

Acteonina is Chemnitzia carbonaria de Koninck, 1843, 

from the Carboniferous. It has an orthostrophic 

protoconch (Bändel, 2002b) and Bändel placed it in the 

family Soleniscidae. We follow this systematic allocation, 

with the necessary nomenclatura! adjustments. 

Meekospirinae treated as a subfamily of Acteoninidae 

after Nützel (pers. comm), based on resemblance between 

Acteonina and Girtyspira. 

^ The position of Paleozoic taxa sometimes classified as 

pulmonates is controversial. Considering the fossil evidence 

and genetic distances calculated with a short fragment 

of the 28S rRNA, Tillier et al. (1 995) concluded that 

the Paleozoic taxa were not Stylommatophora, probably 

not ellobiids and perhaps not even pulmonates. Bändel 

(2002b) included the Anthracopupidae and Dendropupidae 

in a superfamily Anthracopupoidea [but see Nomenclátor 

for nomenclature] of his caenogastropod group 

Procyclophoroida. 

® The Dendropupidae were described as a family of the 

Cyclophoroidea by Wenz (1938), placed in the Enidae 

(Stylommatophora) by Solem & Yochelson (1979), re- 

classifted as Cyclophoroidea by Bändel (1993b), in- 

cluded in the Carychiidae (Ellobioidea) by Bande! (1997) 

and considered as an indépendant family of the 

Orthurethra (Stylommatophora) by Nordsieck (1986). 

^^ The Anthracopupinae were described as a subfamily of 

the Ellobiidae (Eupulmonata) by Wenz (1938), considered 

an independent family of the Ellobioidea by 

Starobogatov (1976), placed in the Tornatellinidae 

(Stylommatophora) by Solem & Yochelson (1979), classified 

as Carychiidae (Ellobioidea) by Bande! (1997) and 

considered an independent family at the base of the 

Stylommatophora by H. Nordsieck (1986b). 

^ Classiftcation after Bändel (2002b; as Orthonemoidea). 

® Position of Kinishbiinae unresolved, here placed in synonymy 

of Palaeostylinae after Nützel (pers. comm), but 

Kollmann (pers. comm.) thinks it could be a synonym of 

''" 

Coelostylinidae. 

Bändel (2002b) suggested to synonymize Orthonematidae 

with Goniasmatidae, and Mazaev (2002) synonymized 


it with IVlurchisoniidae However, Goniasma has a true 

selenizone and Goniasmatidae is kept separate on advice 

from Nützel (pers. comm.). 

''' "The teleoconch characters of members of the family 

Chuchlinidae resemble those of some genera which 

have traditionally been placed in the superfamily 

Subulitoidea " (Fryda & Bande!, 1997). Ordovician-Car- 

boniferous Peruneloidea are regarded as "potential an- 

cestors to the Caenogastropoda and Heterostropha" by 

Fryda & Bande! (1997) and placed in a new taxon 

Perunelomorpha by Fryda (1999a). 

^ Paraphyletic taxon, probably representing a grade rather 

than a clade, included in Ptenoglossa by Nützel (1998). 

^ Abyssochrysidae tentatively considered modern zy- 

gopleuroids by Nützel (1998). 

'"* The placement of Provannidae here is supported by a 

close similarity in sperm ultrastructure between 

''^ 

Alviniconchia (a provannid) and Abyssoclirysos, although 

both have sperm similar to Littorinoidea (Healy, 1989, 

1990, 1992,2000). 

Pseudonininae was described as a subfamily of Epitoniidae. 

They are here transferred to Provannidae based 

on similarities in protoconch morphology (axially ribbed) 

and habitat (sunken wood in deep water). 

''^ Architaenioglossa shown to be paraphyletic in the mo- 

lecular analysis of Harasewych et al. (1998). 

^ Classification of Ampullariidae based on Berthold (1991). 

'8 Classiftcation after Ponder & Waren ( 1 988). 

^ Tribes of Cyclophorinae after Wenz ( 1 938). 

^ Maizaniidae recognized as a distinct family after Van 

Bruggen(1986). 

^^ The family Neocyclotidae is maintained separate pend- 

ing an overall re-evaluation of Cyclophoroidea, but 

Strong (2003) has argued that anatomical characters 

do not support treating Neocyclotidae as distinct from 

Cyclophoridae. 

^ Viviparoidea as distinct superfamily supported by the 

molecular analysis of Harasewych et a!. (1998). 

^ Classiftcation of Viviparidae after Ponder & Waren (1 988). 

*• Acanthonematidae included in Cerithimorpha by Nüt- 

zel (1998) based on Orttionema and allies. The sub- 

family Orthonematinae has since been moved to 

Palaeostyloidea, and there is no argument to place 

Acanthonema in Cerithioidea (Nützel, pers. comm.). The 

genus is poorly known. 

^ Classiftcation based on Ponder & Waren (1988) with 

additions and modiftcations based on Lozouet (1986) 

[Potamididae], Bändel (1993b); Houbrick (1990a [inclu- 

sion of Fossarinae in Planaxidaej; 1 991 b [status of Cerithideidae]), 

Healy ( 1 993), Ponder (1 994), and Lydeard 

et al. (2002). Classiftcation of freshwater clades after 

Glaubrecht (1996) and Strong (pers. comm).


Inclusion of Acanthonematidae after Nützel (1998). For 

alternative classification, see Golikov & Starobogatov 

(1987). Bändel (2002b) united Littorinimorpha, Cerithiomorpha 

and Orthonematoidea in an order Palaeocaeno- 

gastropoda. 

* Bittiinae is recognised as a subfamily by Houbrick(1993) 

and this is supported by molecular data of Lydeard et 

al. (2002) whose results show that it is not even monophyletic 

with Cerithiidae in some of their trees. Gründel 

(1976a) considered this group to be member of the 

Procerithiidae. 

8'' Synonymy after Lozouet (1986). 

^ "There is the possibility that Maoraxis may not belong 

to the Cerithioidea but to the Cerithiopsoidea" (Bändel 

et al., 2000). 

^s Metacerithium was transferred to Campanilidae by Kiel 

et al. (2000), but on the basis of a species erroneously 

attributed to that genus. Metacerithiidae will be treated 

as a separate family of Cerithioidea by Kollmann (pers. 

comm.) in the forthcoming Cretaceous Gastropods part 

of the "Révision Critique de la Paléontologie Française" 

(J. . Fischer, ed., 1997). 

3° Faunus placed in Melanopsidae by Houbrick (1991a), 

placed here in Pachychilidae based on Strong & Glaub- 

recht (2000) and Lydeard et al (2002). 

3' Molecular data (West & Michel, 2000; Wilson et al., 

2004) place Cleopatra within the Lake Tanganyika 

paludomid radiation. However, Cleopatra stands outside 

that radiation when characters of the reproductive system 

are considered (Strong, pers. comm). 

^ The discrete monophyletic groups of Lake Tanganyika 

taxa recognized by Wilson et al. (2004) are here ranked 

as tribes within Hauttecoeuriinae (based on Haut- 

tecoeuria, a junior synonym of Tanganyicia), which is 

the oldest name available for a Lake Tanganyika paludomid. 

The Tiphobiini may be paraphyletic, based on 

morphology, the other tribes are supported as monophyletic 

by both morphology (Strong, pers comm.) and 

molecular data. Tanganyicia. which clusters with the 

Syrnolopsini, is here ranked as a separate tribe based 

on Strong & Glaubrecht (2002). 

^ Asian Semisulcospirinae treated here as subfamily of 

Pleuroceridae based on morphological data (Glaubrecht, 

1996) Molecular data (Lydeard et al., 2002) suggest 

that it might be ranked as independent family, with relationships 

to western North America pleurocerines and 

European melanopsids still unclear 

^ Nützel (2002b) suggested that Argyropeza Melvill & 

Standen, 1901 is a procerithiid based on comparisons 

with Crypaulax, whereas Houbrick (1980) treated it as 

a cerithiid (Cerithiinae) The relationship of the Jurassic 

procerithiids with the younger taxa is uncertain and the 

family is maintained as a separate one pending further 

studies. 

^5 Bändel & Kowaike (1997) suggested that Prostyliferidae 

is related to Pickworthiidae. 

s^ Synonymy after Strong (pers. comm.) based on ana- 

tomical data by Binder (1959). 

^'' The family Diozoptyxidae has hitherto been included in 

the Nerinoidea, but this is due to Cossmann's erroneous 

interpretation of d'Orbigny's illustration of Nennea 

monilifera. the type species of DIozoptyxis, when he 

established the genus Cossmann erroneously inter- 

preted the species to have one palatal and two columel- 

lar plaits; in fact, its aperture agrees well with that of 

other Campanilidae, from which it differs by the nodular 

spiral cords (Kollmann, pers. comm.). Under Art. 41, the 

case should be brought to the Commission, but this 

would be of purely academic interest, as Diozoptyxidae 

is either a synonym of Campanilidae (as interpreted here) 

or of Nerineidae Ptygmatidinae (as understood earlier). 

Gymnocerithium placed by Kollmann (pers comm.) in 

Campanilidae based on its massive shell, low whorls, 

twisted siphonal canal, concave short columella, and 

broad siphonal fold present on the last adult whorl; dif- 

fering from Campanile by its opisthocline growth lines 

(opisthocyrt in Campanile), and the lack of a parietal plait. 

* Contents and synonymy of Ampullinidae after Lozouet 

et al (2001) and Kase & Ishikawa (2003). Position in 

Campaniloidea based on anatomical data on Globularia 

fluctuata (Kase, 1990; Healy, pers. comm., sperm mor- 

phology), but Ampullinoidea treated as distinct super- 

family by Lozouet et al. (2001 ). 

"^ Placed in Campaniloidea by Pacaud & Le Renard 

(1 995) based on similarity of protoconchs of Trypanaxis 

and Campanile. 

^°° Includes Littorinimorpha, Ptenoglossa, and Neogastro- 

poda. 

^°^ Placement of Coelostylinidae and Settsassiidae uncer- 

tain [Cerithioidea? Littorinoidea?]. The type species of 

Coelostylina resembles a purpurinid, early, simple 

aporrhaid, or even a buccinid, but other genera included 

in this family by Wenz are clearly not related. 

'°2 Littorinimorpha, Cerithiomorpha and Palaeostyloidea 

[as Orthonematoidea] united by Bändel (2002b) in or- 

der Palaeocaenogastropoda. 

^°3 Contents and classification after Ponder & Waren (1988). 

Alternative classification in Bändel & Riedel (1994b). 

'** Segregation of Capulidae in its own superfamily follows 

Ponder (in Beesley et al. 1998) The echinospira larva 

of the Capulidae suggests they may form a monophyl- 

etic group with the Velutinoidea. 

^°^ Classification after Ponder (1 988) and Ponder & Waren 

(1988) 

^* Classification after Meyer (2003) for modern taxa with 

input from Dolin (pers. comm.) for fossil ones. The name 

Conocypraeinae Schilder, 1 936 cannot be placed in the 

classification because its type genus is based on an 

unrecognizable internal mold of a cowrie from the Italian 

Eocene. Meyer (2003) himself was critical of this highly 

dissected classification and stressed: "I propose to main- 

tain a number of tribal names for well-supported clades

276 

in order to facilitate future discussion of lineage-specific 

dynamics. Many of these have been proposed 

not necessarily advocate, 

by previous authors [, .]. I do 

or even believe in, the ranking hierarchy; however, because 

cowrie systematics is replete with ranked names, 

I 

adopt much of the terminology again to maintain con- 

sistency". 

^°^ Paraphyletic family in Meyer's (2003) cladistic analysis. 

108 Classification ofLittorinidae after Reid (1989). 

105 Contents and classification of Pickworthiidae after Le 

Renard & Beuchet (unpublished). 

" An application to give Pomatiidae Newton the prece- 

dence of Cyclostomatidae will be submitted to the ICZN. 

1" Inclusion of Annulariinae as a subfamily of Pomatiidae 

follows Reid (1989), However, there are important dif- 

ferences in the operculum of the Old World (Pomatiinae) 

and New World (Annulariinae) clades, and Neubert 

(pers. com.) thinks that future work may likely result in 

ranking them as two families 

112 The name Licininae has prionty over Annulaninae. How- 

ever, we believe that Annulariinae / -idae, which is in 

prevailing usage, should be conserved and an applica- 

tion will be submitted to the ICZN to that effect. 

Annulariinae cannot be protected by application of Art. 

23.9 because Licininae / -idae has been used sporadi- 

cally after 1899 (e.g., by Golikov & Starobogatov 1 975; 

Sitnikova & Starobogatov 1982) Furthermore Licininae 

Gray, 1857 is a homonym of Licininae Bonelli, 1810 

[Coleóptera], which is rather much used 

n-' Placement of Pseudotritonium in Purpurinidae after 

Bändel (1994). 

Il"* The oldest family-group name for this taxon is 

Sigaretidae Gray, 1827, which has priority over 

Naticidae. Because the name Sigaretinae has been 

occasionally used (see next Note), it cannot be elimi- 

nated by automatic application of Art. 23.9 of the Code. 

Usage of Naticidae can be continued by placing 

Sigaretidae on the Official Index, and an application 

will be submitted to the ICZN to that effect. 

115 The valid name for the subfamily is controversial. Un- 

der Art. 23.9, the name Cryptostomidae, which has not 

been used as valid after 1899, qualifies as nomen 

oblitum, whereas Sininae, which has been used in at 

least 25 publications, qualifies as nomen protectum. 

However, the conditions of Art. 23.9 are not met to pro- 

tect Sininae against Sigaretinae, which has priority; it 

has sporadically been used as a valid name (e.g., Pon- 

der & Waren, 1988; Sabelli et al., 1990; Millard, 1996: 

120; Macedo et al., 1999). Usage of Sininae will be 

continued if Sigaretini is placed on the Official Index 

(see preceding Note), and an application will be sub- 

mitted to the ICZN to that effect 

11^ Classification based on Newman (in Beesley et al., 1998). 

11'' Classification based on Ponder & Waren (1988). Alter- 

native classification, see Starobogatov & Sitnikova (1 983). 


11® Classification largely based on Ponder (1985a). 

110 Amnicolidae given family status based on the molecu- 

lar analyses of Wilke et al. (2000, 2001 ) and Liu et al. 

(2001). The group has usually been treated as a sub- 

family of Hydrobiidae but is recognised as a family by 

Wilke et al (2001). 

120 Erhaiini originally included in Pomatiopsidae, here in- 

cluded in Amnicolidae based on the molecular results 

of Wilke et al. (2000) and Wilke et al. (2001 ). 

121 Baicaliinae was given family rank by Hausdorf et al 

(2003) but Wilke (2004) and Szarowska & Wilke (2004) 

show that this group is contained within the Amnicolidae. 

122 Recognition of Emmericiinae as a subfamily of Amni- 

colidae follows Hershler and Holsinger (1990). 

123 Reversal of precedence. See Nomenclátor. 

12"* Classification based on Fukuda & Ponder (2003). Their 

"group 2" is here formally recognised as subfamily Eka- 

dantinae 

125 We allocate family status to Cochliopidae on the basis 

of the molecular results of Wilke et al, (2001) and Liu et 

al. (2001) and tentatively allocate subfamily status to 

the three informal groups recognised by Hershler & Thompson 

(1992) as these groupings are also 

demonstated as clades using COI sequences (Liu et 

al., 2001). 

126 Heppell (1995) placed Helicostoidae, a monotypic family 

from the Yang Tze Kiang, in the Vermetoidea, which is 

very unlikely. Examination (by P. Bouchet) of the origi- 

nal material is inconclusive, but a position in Rissooidea 

is currently the best hypothesis. 

12'' The classification of the family-group taxa included in 

this grouping are in urgent need of revision. The 

Hydrobiidae, as here envisaged, is certainly not a monophyletic 

clade. Recognition of Pseudamnicolinae, 

Islamiinae and Belgrandiinae as subfamilies based on 

molecular evidence (Wilke et al., 2001 ). 

128 Wilke et al. (2001 ) tentatively used this name for a clade 

including Cincinnatia and Notogillia. 

129 The Pyrgulinae were given family status by Hausdorf 

et al. (2003) but this has been challenged by Wilke 

(2004) who showed that Pyrgula is a hydrobiid 

130 Lithoglyphus forms a sister group relationship with 

Amnícola in the analysis of Liu et al. (2001). It is 

recognised as a family by Wilke et al. (2001) and 

Hausdorf et al. (2003). Lepyriidae included here follow- 

ing Thompson (1984). 

131 Benedictiinae included as a subfamily of Lithoglyphidae 

following Hausdorfetal. (2003). 

132 Mesocochliopa was originally classified as a genus of 

Amnicolidae by Yen & Reeside (1946) and was also 

listed as a genus of the Hydrobiidae sensu lato by Kabat 

& Hershler (1993). Yu (1987) did not sufficiently


substantiate its re-classification in the Ellobioidea. It is 

even questionable whether the Cretaceous Chinese 

fossils examined by Yu (1987) are really related to the 

Jurassic Mesocochliopa from North America. 

''33 Moitessieriidae given family rank after Wilke et al. (2001 ). 

^^ Classification of Pomatiopsidae after Davis (1979 and 

subsequent papers). The family-group name Rehderiellinae 

Brandt, 1974 belongs in Pomatiopsidae but it has 

not been possible to allocate it to one of the currently 

recognized subfamilies 

135 Classification after Ponder & Waren (1988) 

^^ Classification of Aporrhaidae with data from Korotkov 

(1992). 

'3' Seraphsidae included in Strombidae by Wells (in 

Beesleyetal., 1998). 

138 Tylostomatidae placed in Stromboidea after Kollman et 

al. (2003). 

13^ Classification based on Waren & Bouchet (1990) with 

emendations based on Beu (in Beesley et al., 1998). 

For an alternative classification, see Bändel & Riedel 

(1994b) and Riedel (1995a). 

^'^ Contents and classification after Ponder & Waren (1 988) 

and Ponder (1998). 

"'' Hipponicidae placed in Calyptraeoidea by Bändel & 

Riedel (1994b). 

^'•2 The position of Omalaxidae is unsettled Because they 

resemble planorboid architectonicids, they have been 

placed near that family, but the resemblance is very 

superficial. Based on the heterostrophy of the protoconch 

of species of Anomalorbis. the family Omalaxidae 

has been placed in the lower Heterobranchia. 

However, the relationship between Anomalorbis and 

Omalaxis is not clear. Lozouet (pers. comm.) notes a 

resemblance of protoconch and teleoconch characters 

with Lyocyclus, and the family Omalaxidae is here ten- 

tatively included in Vanikoroidea. 

"^ Classification after Ponder & Waren (1988), with adap- 

tations from Schilder (1966a) for Triviidae. 

i"*^ The position of the Vermetidae has been controversial. 

However, sperm ultrastructure (Healy, 1988) and mo- 

lecular data (e.g., Colgan et al. 2000) clearly show that 

it belongs in the Littorinimorpha although placement in 

the Cerithioidea still persist (e.g. Bändel & Kowaike, 

1997; Kowaike, 1998; Bändel & Kiel, 2000). Lydeard et 

al. (2002) found Campanile and Serpulorbis formed a 

clade that was sister to the Cerithioidea but outgroup 

sampling in this analysis was limited. 

1"^ Allocation of fossil families to SPF questioned by Bändel 

(1993b). Xenophoridae placed in Stromboidea by Kiel 

&Perrilliat(2001). 

^^ Considered paraphyletic or polyphyletic by Ponder & 

Lindberg (1997). 

'•*' Nystiellidae raised to family rank by Nützel (1998). 

^'^^ The position of Aclididae, in Eulimoidea or Epitonioidea, 

is uncertain. The protoconch and the presence of a 

penis (at least in Costaclis) suggest a closer affinity to 

Eulimidae than to Epitoniidae 

''^^ Classiftcation partly based on Ponder & Waren (1988) 

and Nützel (1998), partly original. For alternative clas- 

sification, see Golikov & Starobogatov (1987). 

150 Marshall (1980) has showed that dextral "Triforis" has 

taenioglossate radula and argued that "Triforidae Jousseaume, 

1 884" should be recognized as a separate fam- 

ily. The name Triforis Deshayes, 1834 is an incorrect 

subsequent spelling of Triphora Blainville, 1828 and "Tri- 

foridae Jousseaume" is not an available name. For the 

dextral species currently placed in Triforis, Trituba Jousseaume, 

1884 is available. However, it is not clear 

whether a new family-group name is necessary to classify 

Trituba, and it is here tentatively placed in New- 

toniellinae 

'51 Little is known about Johnwyaíí/ayohnwafí/ Serna, 1979, 

from the Paleocene of Colombia, and only known mem- 

ber of the family It was described as a member of the 

Conoidea but Sysoev (pers. comm.) suggests it is more 

likely a member of the Buccinoidea. 

'52 Perissityidae included in Tonnoidea by Tracey et al. 

(1993). 

'53 The families Sarganidae and Pholidotomidae [as 

Pyrifusidae] are united by Bändel & Dockery (2001 ) in 

a separate superfamily "Pyrifusoidea". Bändel (1999) 

suggested that this and Moreinae were stem groups of 

the Naticoidea. 

'5^ The family Spelghtiidae is traditionally classified near 

the "Turridae", but Tracey et al. (1993) noted that "some 

if not all of the speightiids may prove to belong in the 

Fasciolariidae". 

155 Buccinoidea is recognised following Harasewych et al. 

(1997) and Riedel (2000). 

156 Classification of Buccinidae after Kantor (pers. comm.). 

15'' Busyconinae ranked as a subfamily of Buccinidae after 

Kosyan & Kantor (in press), while Melongenidae stand 

out as a distinct family. 

'58 Classification of Columbellidae after Radwin (1977). 

153 Classification of Fasciolariidae after Snyder (2003). 

"^ Classification of Nassariidae after Alimón (1990). 

161 Coralliophilinae given subfamily status within Muncidae 

after Oliverio & Mariottini (2001 ). 

1^2 Babyloniidae ranked as family after Harasewych & 

Kantor (2002). Three family-group names are older than 

Babyloniidae. Swainson based his concept of Eburninae 

on species of Babylonia, but he misidentified Eburna, 

the type species of which belongs to the family Olividae;

278 

under Art. 41 of the Code, the case should be resolved 

by the Commission. Dipsaccinae and Latrunculinae are 

based on junior synonyms of Babylonia, none of which 

has been used in recent decades. However, Latrunculus 

has sporadically been used as valid shortly after 1899 

(e.g by Cossmann 1901 when he established the sub- 

family name), so that Babyloniidae cannot be protected 

automatically under Art. 23.9 (Reversal of precedence). 

We will submit to the ICZN an application to conserve 

the name Babyloniidae. 

^''2 Classification of Cystiscidae after Coovert & Coovert 

(1995). 

^^ Classification of Marginellidae after Coovert & Coovert 

(1995). 

^65 Classification based on Bändel (2000b) and Bändel & 

Dockery (2001), with nomenclatural adjustments. 

166 Position of Strepsiduridae doubtful, treated as a family 

of Volutoidea by Eames (1 971 ) and as a possible synonym 

of Melongeninae by Ponder & Waren (1988), 

placed here in Muricoidea on account of conchological 

similarity with Melapium. 

^^^ Classification of Turbinellidae based on Ponder & Waren 

(1988), with the exception of Calliotectinae removed to 

Volutidae (Bouchet & Poppe, 1995). 

"* Classification of Volutidae after Bail & Poppe (2001 ). 

169 Reversal of precedence: see Nomenclátor. 

170 ptychatractidae ranked as family after Riedel (2000). 

Placement in Pseudolivoidea after Kantor (pers. 

comm.). 

^^^ Classification based on Taylor et al. (1993) and Rosenberg 

(1998) We have not been able to allocate the name 

Brachytominae Thiele, 1 929 to currently recognized fam- 

ilies 

^'^ Siphopsinae transfered to Buccinidae by Schneller 

(1997), based on Boreosiphopsis which, however, is 

not confamilial with Siphopsis {Le Renard, pers. comm). 

'''' Clavatulidae recognised as family based on cladistic 

analysis by Rosenberg (1998), although it is not well 

differentiated morphologically and is regarded as a subfamily 

of Turridae by Kantor (pers. comm.) and Sysoev 

(pers. comm.). 

^'"' Name based on wrongly identified genus: see Nomen- 

'"'^ 

clátor. 

Despite Zonulispirinae not being well discriminated in 

the cladistic analysis of Taylor et al. (1993) and Rosen- 

berg (1998), it is recognized because of its very dis- 

tinctive radula (Kantor & Taylor, 2000). 

^^^ = Heterostropha sensu Ponder & Waren (1988). 

"'^ Bändel (1 994a) supposed that the Triassic Misurinellidae 

are related to the Ellobiidae (Eupulmonata), but later he 

(pers. comm,, 2001) thought that they belong to the Allo- 

gastropoda. 


^''^ The position of Acteonoidea is still unresolved. Dayrat 

et al. (2001 ) found it to be basal within the Euthyneura, 

being the sister to a large clade containing most pulmonales 

and other opisthobranchs. Conversely, Grande 

at al. (2004) found Acteonoidea to be nested within the 

Opisthobranchia, being the sister clade to Nudibran- 

chia and Pleurobranchoidea. 

^^^ Reversal of precedence: see Nomenclátor, 

^* Itieriinae placed in Acteonidae by J. Fischer (1997). 

Acteonellidae differ from Acteonidae by their large shells 

and short columella with plaits. 

'^' Contents based on Bändel (1994a). Omalogyridae and 

Glacidorbidae included in Architectonicoidea by Bändel 

(1997). 

'^2 Glacidorbidae placed in Allogastropoda by Haszprunar 

(1988) and Dayrat & Tillier (2002), in Basommatophora 

by Ponder (1986) and Healy (1995), in Architectonicoidea 

by Bändel (1997). In the cladistic analysis of Barker 

(2001), they form a clade with the Omalogyroidea + 

Architectonicoidea, possibly because of their paedomor- 

phic nature. 

^83 Contents based on Bändel (1995). 

^*' Bändel misidentified the type species of Anoptychia. 

therefore the systematic position of the genus and of 

Anoptychiidae are uncertain (Nützel, 1998). 

^^^ Classification of Nerineoidea original (Kollmann, pers. 

comm). Alternative classification, see Lyssenko (1984) 

and Lyssenko & Korotkov (1992). 

Nerineidae: Shells large, turriculate to elongate oviform, 

whorls possessing subsutural notch Aperture angular 

at base, with siphonal fascicle. Columella loosely coiled. 

Nerineinae: Large, elongate oviform, whorls convex, 

with rounded periphery. Columella loosely coiled Base 

angular, more or less expanded in abapical direction. 

1-2 columellar plaits, 1 parietal plait, 1 palatal plait. 

Ptygmatidinae: High turriculate, whorls moderately convex 

to concave, periphery angular Columella more or 

less broadly hollow. Aperture with siphonal notch, 0-2 

columellar plaits, 1-2 parietal plaits, 0-2 palatal plaits 

and variable number of small plaits. Plaits may be trun- 

cate to bifid. 

Nerinellidae: Shell turriculate, small to very large, whorls 

flat to concave, with deep subsutural notch, growth lines 

sloping backwards at notch, whorl periphery angular. 

Aperture with beak or siphonal canal; 0-2 columellar 

plaits, 0-1 parietal plait, 0-1 palatal plait 

Nerinellinae: Small to medium size, whorls generally 

high, whorl periphery angular. Columella solid. Aper- 

ture with short siphonal canal or beak; 0-1 columellar 

plaits, 0-1 parietal plait, 0-1 palatal plait. 

Diptyxinae: Generally large, whorls flat to concave. 

Siphonal canal long, twisted; 1-2 columellar plaits, 1 

parietal plait, 1 palatal plait 

Ceritellidae: High to moderately high turriculate, whorls 

flat to convex, with narrow sutural ramp, growth lines 

opisthocline, whorl periphery rounded. Columella solid, 

smooth. Aperture with short siphonal canal or notch. 

^* There has been persistent confusion in the literature 

on the extension of the name Nehnea. Cox (1949)


recognized that the name Nerinea is available from 

Deshayes, 1827, and not from Defrance, 1825 (who 

had only used the vernacular "Nérine"), and its type 

species is N. mosae Deshayes, 1827, by monotypy, 

and not N. tuberculosa as generally accepted. For 

Nerinea of authors, Cox (1949) established Eunerinea, 

type species Nerinea castor d'Orbigny, 1850. This 

shifted the taxonomic extension of Nerinea to what had 

earlier been called Ptygmatis. However, because Cox 

treated Eunerinea as a subgenus of Nerinea. and recognized 

a single family of nerines, this was without consequence 

on the taxonomical extension of the name 

Nerineidae (which Zittel had based on "Nerinea 

Defrance, 1825"). Up until 1960, all nerines except 

Centella continued to be classified in a single family 

Nerineidae 

After 1 959, the Russian school established no less than 

31 family-group names for nerines. In the very influen- 

tial Osnovy Paleóntologa, Pchelintsev (1960) did not 

follow Cox' nomenclatural correction and continued to 

use "Nerinea Defrance, 1825", with "/. tuberculosa 

Defrance, 1825" as type species. For the real Nerinea 

Deshayes, 1827, the Russian authors used Fibulop- 

tygmatis Pechelintsev, 1965, with the same type spe- 

cies. Lyssenko (1984) and Lyssenko & Korotkov (1992) 

classified the nerines in 11 superfamilies and 20 fami- 

lies, with the taxa attributable to Nennea and Eunerin- 

ea placed in different superfamilies, but they kept using 

Nerinea in the sense of Defrance [- Eunerinea], and 

Fibuloptygmatis in the sense of Nennea Deshayes. 

Even in the more conservative classification which is 

proposed here, Nerinea and Eunennea end up in dif- 

ferent families, with Eunerinea consubfamilial with Upel- 

la, Simploptyxis, Diptyxis and Oligoptyxis. This has the 

unfortunate nomenclatural consequence that the valid 

name for the subfamily including Eunerinea is Diptyxi- 

nae, a rather obscure name based on a rather poorly 

understood genus. Continuity in the meaning of the 

name Nerineidae is threatened by the shift of type spe- 

cies of Nerinea and, under Art 41 , the case should be 

brought to the Commission. We believe that it would 

be far more preferable (1) to abandon altogether the 

name Nerineidae, which is now fraught with confusion, 

(2) establish a new family-group name based on Eunerinea 

with the precedence of Nerineidae, i.e. 1873, 

(3) use Ptygmatididae for the family containing the true 

Nerinea We will submit an application to the ICZN to 

that effect. 

^^^ Classification of Pyramidellidae after Schänder et al. 

(1999), but categories downgraded one rank. 

^^ The long-established usage of Opisthobranchia in gas- 

tropod classifications has been challenged by recent 

phylogenetic analyses. Based on morphology, 

Mikkelsen (1996) concluded that Opisthobranchia is 

monophyletic only when the Acteonidae are removed. 

Based on molecular data, Dayrat et al. (2001) found 

Opisthobranchia to be paraphyletic, and Grande et al. 

(2004) found the Opisthobranchia monophyletic only 

when the Sacoglossa are removed. 

^83 Mikkelsen (1996) found the Cephalaspidea (with the 

exclusion of Acteonoidea and Ringiculoidea) to be a 

monophyletic group. Outline of classification afterT E. 

Thompson (1976), with modifications by Mikkelsen 

(1 996) and Burn & Thompson (in Beesley et al. , 1 998). 

^3° Classification after van der Spoel (1976), with modift- 

cations (Janssen 1995a). 

^^'' Reversal of precedence: see Nomenclátor. 

^^2 Reversal of precedence: see Nomenclátor. 

^33 Classification after van der Spoel (1976). Suborders 

recognized by Newman (in Beesley et al. , 1 998) treated 

here as superfamilies. 

'''^ Classification after Eales (1984); alternative classifica- 

tion, see Willan (in Beesley et al., 1998). 

^^5 The name Busiridae is older than Notarchinae, but it 

has never been used as valid after its original publica- 

tion Although Notarchinae has itself been used less 

than 25 times in the last 50 years, we believe that the 

name Busirinae should not be resurrected. 

1* Recognition of superfamily rank follows Willan (1998). 

13^ Three families (Hedylopsidae, Microhedylidae and Aco- 

chlidiidae) are classically recognized. Two controversial 

classifications (Rankin, 1979; Starobogatov, 1983) have 

been proposed recently, but they have not been evalu- 

ated since We tentatively follow Starobogatov (1983), 

but have downgraded his taxonomic ranks (suborders 

to superfamilies, superfamilies to families). An alterna- 

tive classification by Burn (in Beesley et al., 1998) for 

the Australian species recognizes 2 superfamilies and 

5 families. 

^^^ Dayrat et al. (2001 ) found Sacoglossa to be basal within 

the Euthyneura. According to Grande et al. (2004) this is 

a basal group sister to Siphonana and the rest of the 

Opisthobranchia. Classification based on Jensen (1996). 

^^^ The name Prasinidae has priority over Juliidae. Prasinidae 

has been used as valid sporadically after 1 899 (although, 

to our knowledge, not at all in the last 50 years), so that 

Art. 23.9 cannot be applied to conserve automatically 

Juliidae. However, we believe that usage of Juliidae 

should be continued for reasons of stability, and an ap- 

plication will be submitted to the ICZN to that effect. 

200 See Nomenclátor for a history of the name Berthelinii- 

nae. The name Tamanovalvidae now has precedence 

over Bertheliniinae, although the latter is in prevailing 

usage, and Tamanovalva is a subjective synonym of 

Berthelinia. However, we believe that usage of Bertheliniinae 

should be continued for reasons of stability, and 

an application will be submitted to the ICZN to that effect 

20' Placobranchidae treated by Burn (in Beesley et al., 

1998) as family separate from Elysiidae. 

202 Cylindrobullida treated as sister group of Sacoglossa 

by Jensen (1996). Alternatively, treated by Mikkelsen 

(1 998) as a member of the Cephalaspidea. 

203 Grande et al. (2004) found Umbraculoida to be the sis- 

ter clade to the Cephalaspidea (Acteonoidea excluded). 

204 Based on molecular data (Grande et al. , 2004), 

the Nud- 

ibranchia is a polyphyletic group, with Pleurobranchomorpha 

being the sister to the Anthobranchia.

280 

Conversely, Wägele & Willan (2000) found strong mor- 

phological evidence for the monophyly of Nudlbranchia. 

Classification based on Wägele & Willan (2000) and 

Schrodl et al (2001 ). Includes Nudlbranchia Anthobran- 

chia and Nudibranchia Dexiarchia. 

205 Taxon Rhodopemorpha Salvini-Plawen, 1991 'of un- 

certain systematic rank representing a highly special- 

ized offshoot of the lower opisthobranchs". "A highly 

aberrant and modified member of the Doridoidea, although 

a position in the Notaspidea cannot be fully ex- 

cluded" (Haszprunar& Künz, 1996). 

2°ß Wägele & Willan (2000: 91 ) used the name Anthobran- 

chia for the "dorids". However, Goldfuss' original concept 

of Anthobranchia also included Onchidium, and 

we see no advantage in resurrecting this long forgotten 

name and using it with a significantly differing taxonom- 

ical extension. The "dorids" were classically divided into 

four suborders or superfamilies: Gnathodoridacea, Ana- 

doridacea [= Phanerobranchia], Eudoridacea [= Cryp- 

tobranchia], and Porostomata Recent phylogenetical 

analysis by Wägele & Willan (2000) concluded that the 

Gnathodoridacea [= Bathydoridoidea] and Doridacea 

[= Phanerobranchia + Cryptobranchia + Porostomata] 

form two monophyletic groups. Valdés (2002) concluded 

that (Cryptobranchia + Porostomata [here Doridoidea 

+ Phyllidioidea]) form a monophyletic clade Valdés 

(2002) shifted the usage of Cryptobranchia to encompass 

all that clade, and established Labiostomata for 

what had earlier been called Cryptobranchia; this move 

is not followed here. The Phanerobranchia were clas- 

sically subdivided into "Non Suctoria" and "Suctoria", 

tentatively ranked here as superfamilies Onchidoridoidea 

and Polyceroidea, but this classification has 

yet to be tested in a phylogenetic analysis. 

2°'' 

Classification based on Gosliner & Johnson (1994), 

Valdés & Gosliner ( 1 999b), Valdés & Gosliner (2001 ) and 

Valdés (2002) We have not been able to allocate the 

name Homoiodorididae Odhner, 1926 to currently recognized 

families 

2°^ Contents of Chromodohdidae based on Rudman (1984) 

with modifications by Valdés & Gosliner (1999a) for 

Miamiridae and Valdés & Angulo-Campillo (2000) for 

Inudinae. 

Reversal of precedence: see Nomenclátor. 

20S The family Hypobranchiaeidae P. Fischer, 1 883, is sometimes 

cited in the synonymy of Corambidae. However, 

the description of Hypobranchiaea fusca A. Adams, 1 847, 

the type species of of Hypobranchiaea, refers to a very 

large dorid ("in length about six inches"), quite incom- 

patible with it being a species of Corambidae (see 

Martynov, 1994), 

2^° The name Fucolidae has priority over Gymnodorididae, 

To our knowledge, it has not been used as valid since 

its establishment, but since Fucolidae was established 

in 1933, Art. 23 9 cannot be applied. However, we be- 

lieve that usage of Gymnodorididae should be continued 

for reasons of stability, and an application will be 

submitted to the ICZN to that effect 

2^^ Position of Hexabranchidae after Valdés (2002). 


2^2 Classification based on Schrodl et al. (2001 ). Two clades 

are recognized in Dexiarchia: Pseudoeuctenidiacea and 

Cladobranchia. 

2^3 Lemindidae and Charcotiidae both given family rank in 

Wägele & Willan (2000). 

2^" The family Dotidae is traditionally included in the 

Tritonioidea or Dendronotida. However, it is consistently 

excluded from the Dendronotida in all phylogenetic analyses 

(Wägele & Willan, 2000). 

215 Embletoniidae placed in Dendronotida by Miller & Willan 

(1991). 

21^ Wägele & Willan (2000) concluded that the Arminoida 

as classically understood (containing Arminidae, Goni- 

aeolididae, Heterodorididae, Charcotiidae, Dironidae, 

Proctonotidae, Madrellidae, and Pinufiidae) are para- 

phyletic. We use the name Euarminida for the basal 

clade comprising Armina and Dermatobranchus in 

Wägele & Willan's analysis. 

217 Wägele & Willan (2000) concluded that the Dendronoti- 

da are monophyletic, but Healy & Willan (1991) identi- 

fied such wide variation in sperm morphology that they 

questioned its monophyly. Classification based on Boss 

(1982), largely inspired by Odhner (1968), with addi- 

tions. 

212 Contents of Flabellinidae after Miller (1971). Cumanotus 

included in Eubranchidae by Wägele & Willan (2000). 

Paracoryphella synonymized with Flabellina by Gosliner 

&Kuzirian(1990). 

219 Contents of Tergipedidae after Miller (1977). 

220 Position of Protaeolidiella and Pleurolidia after Rudman 

(1990). 

221 Myrrhinidae in synonymy of Favorininae after Rudman 

(1981). 


223 Most morphological (Haszprunar & Huber, 1990; 

Nordsieck, 1993a; Salvini-Plawen & Steiner, 1995; Barker, 

2001 Dayrat & Tillier, 2002) as well as a molecular (Wade 

; 

& Mordan, 2000) analyses supported the monophyly of 

the Pulmonata. Some phylogenetic analyses of 1 8S and 

28S rDNA sequences (Tillier et al., 1995; Winnepenninckx 

et al., 1998; Wollscheid & Wägele, 1999; Yoon & Kim, 

2000; Dayrat et al., 2001 ) did not confirm its monophyly, 

but the data were insufficient to show that they are really 

polyphyletic. Conversely, the molecular phylogenetic 

analysis of Grande et al. (2004), based on several mito- 

chondhal gene sequences, indicated with strong support 

that the Pulmonata are polyphyletic. According to this 

analysis the Ellobioidea have a rather basal position within 

the Heterobranchia, the Systellommatophora are more 

closely related to the Pyramidelloidea and the 

Opisthobranchia than to the Stylommatophora and the 

Siphonariidae cluster even within the otherwise monophyletic 

Opisthobranchia. Several other pulmonate 

groups (eg, Amphibolidae, Hygrophila, Thmusculidae, 

Otinoidea) were not considered.


The phylogeny and classification of the Pulmonata is 

controversial (Tillier, 1984; Starobogatov, 1989; Haszprunar& 

Huber, 1990; Nordsieck, 1993a; Salvini-Plawen & 

Steiner, 1995; Barker, 2001; Dayrat et al., 2001; Dayrat 

& Tillier, 2002), In most analyses the monophyly of the 

limnetic Hygrophila ("higher" Basommatophora) and the 

terrestrial Stylommatophora is confirmed, whereas the 

relationships of these groups and the more basal pulmonales 

(often united in a paraphyletic group "Archaeopulmonata") 

remain unclear We use the division of the 

Pulmonata into Basommatophora (sensu stricto) and 

Eupulmonata as proposed by Haszprunar & Huber 

(1990) and the inclusion of the Systellommatophora in 

the Eupulmonata as proposed by H. Nordsieck (1993a) 

and supported by Tillier et al (1995), Barker (2001), 

Dayrat et al. (2001 ) and Dayrat & Tillier (2002). How/ev- 

er, according to the molecular phylogenetic analysis of 

Dutra-Clarke et al. (2001 ) and Grande et al. (2004) the 

Basommatophora (sensu stricto) as well as the Eupulmonata 

are polyphyletic. 

224 The monophyly of the Hygrophila (Chilinoidea + Acrolox- 

oidea + Lymnaeoidea + Planorboidea) is supported by 

the cladistic analysis of Barker (2001 ) and Dayrat et al. 

(2001 ), whereas neither the monophyly of the Thalassophila 

(= Amphiboloidea + Siphonarioidea) nor the mono- 

phyly of the Basommatophora is supported by these 

analysis. According to the molecular phylogenetic anal- 

ysis of Grande et al. (2004), at least the Siphonarioidea 

have to be transferred to the Opisthobranchia (the Am- 

phiboloidea and the Hygrophila were not considered in 

that study). Classification based on Hubendick (1978) 

and Nordsieck (1993a) For alternative views see Bark- 

er (2001), Starobogatov (1976), Starobogatov & Prozo- 

rova (1990), Swiderski (1990) and J. Walker (1988). 

22^ Inclusion of Acroreiidae in the SPF Siphonarioidea is ten- 

tative following Zilch (1959) Examination (Bouchet & Le 

Renard, unpubl.) of a specimen of Acroreia baylei, from 

brackish-water deposits from the Paris Basin, is incon- 

clusive (no discernible protoconch; one low, raised ridge 

running internally from apical region to shell margin). 

^2^ Placement of Scalaxinae in Lymnaeidae is tentative 

following Nordsieck (1986b) 

22^ There are several differences between the results of a 

molecular phylogenetic analysis by Morgan et al. (2002) 

and Hubendick's (1978) classification, which is used here 

with nomenclatural adjustments. In the tree of Morgan 

et al. (2002), Laevapex, Ferrissia and Amerianna form a 

clade which is the sister group of the Planorbinae. Thus, 

the Miratestini might be considered a distinct subfamily 

and the name Laevapicinae and probably also "Gundlachiinae" 

would be synonyms of Miratestinae 

(instead of Bulinini). Morgan et al. (2002) called the clade 

including Laevapex and Ferrissia Ancylidae, but Ancy- 

lus (the only genus of the Ancylini sensu Hubendick), 

which was included in the Planorbinae by Hubendick 

(1978), was not examined by them. TheCoretini should 

be transferred from the Bulininae sensu Hubendick to 

the Planorbinae and might form a clade together with 

the Biomphalariini and the Planorbulini The Coretini are 

not monophyletic. The Drepanotrematinae are not re- 

lated to the Biomphalariini, but form the sister clade of 

all other Planorbinae, and, thus, should be considered 

an indépendant tribe of the Planorbinae. Some of the 

family-group taxa distinguished by Hubendick (1978) 

were not examined by Morgan et al. (2002). 

228 The "astonishing Odyssey" of Orygoceras, based on an 

uncoiled type species from the Miocene of Croatia and 

by different authors classified in the families Caecidae, 

Hydrobiidae, Valvatidae, and Planorbidae, has been 

summarized by Harzhauser et al. (2003). They classi- 

fied the genus in the family Planorbidae, based on the 

similarity of protoconchs of Orygoceras fuchsi (KittI, 

1886), from the Miocene of central Europe, and of Miocene 

species of Gyraulus. 

229 Name based on wrongly identified genus. 

230 Classification based on D. W. Taylor (2003). 

231 Clade Eupulmonata - Trimusculoidea + Ellobioidea + 

Otinoidea + Systellommatophora + Stylommatophora. 

The cladistic analyses of Barker (2001) and Dayrat & 

Tillier (2002) support a monophyletic group (Geophila) 

including the Onchidioidea, Veronicelloidea and 

Stylommatophora, whereas H. Nordsieck (1993a) con- 

sidered the Ellobioidea the sister-group of the Stylommatophora. 

Conversely, the molecular phylogenetic 

analysis of Dutra-Clarke et al. (2001 ) and Grande et al. 

(2004) has Eupulmonata polyphyletic (see also Note 223) 

232 The Otinoidea were included in the Systellommatophora 

by Haszprunar & Huber (1990) and Nordsieck (1993a). 

However, according to the cladistic analyses of Barker 

(2001 ) and Dayrat & Tillier (2002) they are not related 

to the Systellommatophora (= Onchidioidea + Veronicelloidea) 

and do not even belong to the Eupulmonata. 

233 The Smeagolidae are related to the Otinidae accord- 

ing to Tillier (1984), Tillier & Ponder (1992) and Barker 

(2001), whereas they were classified as Onchidioidea 

by Haszprunar & Huber (1990) and Nordsieck (1993a). 

23* Classification of Ellobiidae after Prias Martins (1996). 

235 The Zaptychiinae were classified as a subfamily of the 

Ellobiidae by Wenz (1938) and Zilch (1959), and con- 

sidered as a family of the Carychioidea by Starobogatov 

(1976). 

236 Monophyly supported by the analyses of Nordsieck 

(1993a) and Barker (2001). 

23*" The subfamilies distinguished by Hoffmann (1925) have 

been rejected by Forcart (1953). 

238 The phylogeny and classification of the Stylommatophora 

is controversial (Solem, 1978; Schileyko, 1979a, 1998- 

2003; Boss, 1982; Nordsieck, 1986b; Tillier, 1989; 

Emberton, 1 991 b; Wade, Mordan & Clarke, 2001 Barker, 

; 

2001 ). For a comparison of different classifications see 

Emberton et al. (1990). We consider the arguments of 

Barker (2001 ) for a basal position of the Elasmognatha 

in the Stylommatophora convincing. 

239 = Heterurethra sensu lato - Succineoidea + Athoracoph- 

oroidea. The monophyly of the Elasmognatha is also 

supported by the molecular phylogenetic analysis of 

Tillier et al. (1995), Wade, Mordan & Clarke (2001 ) and 

Dutra-Clarke et al. (2001).

282 

2^0 Classification after Patterson (1971). For an alterna- 

tive view see Schileyko & Likharev (1986). The analy- 

sis of Dutra-Clarke et al. (2001) indicates that the 

Succineidae might be paraphyletic, i.e., they might in- 

clude theAthoracophoridae, 

2"! Classification after Grimpe & Hoffmann (1925) 

2''2 The monophyly of the Orthurethra is supported by the 

molecular phylogenetic analysis of Wade, Mordan & 

Clarke (2001). 

^-ts Nordsieck (1986b) excluded the Partuloidea from the 

Orthurethra, but their assignment to the Orthurethra is 

supported by the molecular phylogenetic analysis of 

Wade, Mordan & Clarke (2001 ). 

2"^ Position of Draparnaudiidae based on Tillier & Mordan 

(1995). 

2"^ Classification based on Cooke & Kondo (1961), w/ith 

nomenclatura! adjustments. 

2^«^ Contents after Nordsieck (1986b). Schileyko (1998 [in 

2"''' 

1 998-2003]) transferred the Amasthdae to the Achati- 

nelloidea. 

Cryptazecinae was established by Schileyko as a sub- 

family of Ferussaciidae, but Cryptazeca was placed in 

Cochlicopidae by Gomez & Ángulo (1987) based on its 

orthurethrous excretory system. 

2''^ Classification modified after Nordsieck (1986b). Rec- 

ognition of Lauhidae and Argnidae at family rank fol- 

lows Hausdorf (1 996). Schileyko ( 1 998 [in 1 998-2003]) 

divided the Pupilloidea into several superfamilies. Ac- 

tually, the Pupilloidea might be para- or polyphyletic. 

However, we prefer not to split them as long as their 

phylogeny is not better understood 

2''9 The Cylindrellinidae were classified as Orthurethra by 

Nordsieck (1986b) and tentatively included in the 

Pupilloidea here 

250 Recognition of subfamilies within Valloniidae is disputed 

by Giusti & Manganeili (1986). 

251 Classification after Bank & Neubert (1998), Bank et al. 

(2001 ) and Hausdorf (1 999, 2001 ). 

252 The Sigmurethra (including the Mesurethra) are 

paraphyletic according to the molecular phylogenetic 

analysis of Wade, Mordan & Clarke (2001 ). 

253 Contents and classification based on H. Nordsieck 

(1978a, 1979, 1981, 1985, 1986b, 1994, 1997, 1998b). 

The Tristaniinae, which were described as a subfamily 

of the Subulinidae by Schileyko (1998 [in 1998-2003]), 

are a synonym of the Baleinae according to Preece & 

Gittenberger(2003). 

254 Contents based on Nordsieck (1986b). Classification af- 

ter Schileyko (1999 [in 1998-2003]) with the exception 

of uniting Bulimulidae and Orthalicidae, treating Placostylidae 

as a family distinct of Orthalicidae (following Neu- 

bert, pers. comm). and treating Coelociontidae as a family 

distinct of Urocoptidae (following Nordsieck, 1986b). 

Position of Megaspiridae and Grangerellidae doubtful. 


255 An application to suppress the unused name Peltellinae 

Gray, 1855 will be presented to the Commission. 

Peltellinae has not been used as valid after 1899 and 

Art. 23.9 could be used to suppress it and protect 

Orthalicidae Albers, 1860, but the problem of precedence 

remains with Amphibuliminae P Fischer, 1873, 

for which we could not find the 25 qualifying references. 

256 An application to suppress the unused name Tomogeridae 

Jousseaume, 1 877 will be presented to the Commission. 

25'' Perheria was placed in the Coelociontidae by Nordsieck 

(1 986b), but in a separate subfamily of the Subulinidae 

by Schileyko (1999 [in 1998-2003]). 

258 See the nomenclátor part of this paper for a discussion 

of the validity and relative precedence of Cylindrellidae; 

Urocoptidae, and Brachypodellinae. For the stability of 

nomenclature, we will present to ICZN an application to 

declare the type selection of Cyllndrella by Pilsbry (1 926b) 

invalid and to fix Turbo cylindrus, the type species of Uro- 

coptis, as type species of Cylindrella. Cylindrella will then 

become a synonym of Urocoptis, and Cylindrellidae a 

synonym of Urocoptidae Under Art. 40.2, Urocoptidae 

Pilsbry, 1 898 takes the precedence of Cylindrellidae. 

25^ Contents after Nordsieck (1986b), but the enigmatic 

Thyrophorellidae were transferred to the Punctoidea 

(following Schileyko, 2001 [in 1998-2003]). The phylogenetic 

relationships of the Prestonellidae are unknown. 

They are tentatively placed here only for biogeograph- 

ical reasons. 


261 Classification based on Schileyko (1999 [in 1998- 

2003]), with the exception of Tristaniinae here trans- 

ferred to Clausiliidae and Perrieriinae here transferred 

to Coelociontidae. 

262 The insufficiently known Prestonella is included in the 

Aillyidae after Schileyko (1999 [in 1998-2003]). 

263 Contents after Nordsieck (1986b). Classification after 

Schileyko (2000 [in 1998-2003]). 

264 Classification after Schileyko (2000 [in 1998-2003]). 

265 Contents based on Nordsieck (1986b). 

266 The Austroselenitinae were classified as a subfamily of 

the Haplotrematidae by Baker (1941b), but transfered 

to the Streptaxidae by Baker (1956a). Schileyko (2000 

[in 1998-2003]) united the Austroselenitinae with the 

Haplotrematinae. 

26^ If the anatomically unknown Scolodonta Döring belongs 

to the family usually called Systrophiidae, as supposed 

by Baker (1963), then the name Scolodontidae has pri- 

ority over Systrophiidae. 

266 Contents based on Nordsieck (1986b). 

26^ Contents after Nordsieck (1986b). Tillier (1989) includ- 

ed this group in the Acavoidea. Schileyko (1999 [in 

1998-2003]) considered the Plectopyloidea to be a 

separate superfamily, but included the Sculptariidae in 

the Acavoidea.


2''° Contents and classification of Punctoidea based on 

Solem ( 1 983), with addition of Oreohelicidae after Nord- 

sieck (1986b, 1987; supported by Emberton, 1991b), 

Cystopeltidae after Tillier (1989) and Schileyko (2002, 

2003 [in 1998-2003]), and Thiyrophorellidae after Schileyko 

(2001 [in 1998-2003]), Anastomopsidae tentative- 

ly placed here after Nordsieck ( 1 986b). For an alternative 

view see Schileyko (2001 , 2002, 2003 [in 1998-2003]). 

271 Classification after Schileyko (1998 [in 1998-2003]). 

2''2 ' 

" The limacoid clade includes the superfamilies Staffordioidea, 

Dyakioidea, Gastrodontoidea, Parrnacelloidea, 

Zonitoidea, Helicarionoidea, and Limacoidea. Contents 

and classification after Hausdorf (1998) For an alternative 

view see Schileyko (2002 [in 1998-2003]) who 

did not discuss the system proposed by Hausdorf 

(1998). 

2''^ Classification of Urocyclinae based on Van Goethem 

(1977). Schileyko (2002 (in 1998-2003]) considered the 

Urocyclidae as well as the Urocyclinae sensu auct, to 

be polyphyletic. The Sheldoniinae represent the prob- 

ably paraphyletic stem group of the family The relation- 

ships of the diverse groups included here are still unclear. 

2'''' For phylogenetic analyses, see Schileyko (1986a) and 

Hausdorf (2002). Plutoniidae given family rank by Wiktor 

&Backeljau(1995). 

275 Contents after Wiktor et al. (2000). The Oopeltidae were 

placed in the Punctoidea by Nordsieck (1986b). 

276 Contentsand classification based on Nordsieck (1987) 

and Schileyko (1991), with addition of Polygyridae and 

Camaenidae after Hausdorf (1 998; tentatively supported 

by the molecular phylogenetic analysis of Wade, 

Mordan & Clarke, 2001 ) and modifications by Miller & 

Naranjo-Garcia (1991) and Roth (1996). Schileyko 

(1991) placed the Sphincterochilidae in his Zonitinia, 

but Nordsieck (1987) and Hausdorf (1998) argued that 

they are the sister-group of the other Helicoidea sensu 

lato. Hausdorf (1998) supposed that the Arionoidea are 

also derived from odontognath helicoids, but this has 

not been supported by the analysis of Wade, Mordan & 

Clarke (2001). Although the Helicoidea are among the 

most intensively studied gastropods, their phylogeny is 

still poorly understood (see also Cuezzo, 1998). 

2" An application to place Leucochroidae on the Official 

Index has been submitted to ICZN (Bouchet & Rocroi, 

2004). 

278 Classification based on Nordsieck (2002b). 

279 An application to suppress the names Pfeifferiini 

Gray, 1 850 and Cochlostylidae Mollendorff, 1 890 will be 

presented to the Commission. They threaten not only 

Helicostylinae Ihering, 1909, but also Bradybaenidae. 

Pfeifferiini has apparently not been used as valid since 

its original description, and the name Cochlostylidae 

has only been used sporadically. 

28° According to Scott's (1996) analysis, the Camaenidae 

are diphyletic. The Australasian group, i.e the Camaenidae 

sensu stricto, is related to the Bradybaenidae, 

whereas the American group, the Pleurodontidae, is 

related to Helicidae and Helminthoglyptidae. The mo- 

lecular phylogenetic analysis of Wade, Mordan & Clar- 

ke (2001 ) also indicated an independent origin of the 

Australasian Camaenidae and the American Pleurodontidae. 

On the contrary, the cladistic analysis of mor- 

phological characters by Cuezzo (2003) supports the 

monophyly of the Camaenidae sensu lato. The present 

classiflcation of the Camaenidae sensu stricto is based 

on Solem's (1993) partial revision of Australian taxa. 

The Australasian representatives of the Pleurodontinae 

sensu Solem, 1993, are separated from the American 

Pleurodontidae as Rhagadinae, following Cuezzo 

(2003). The status of other South-East Asian taxa is 

unclear For a different classification of the Camaenidae, 

see Schileyko (2003 [in 1998-2003]) 

281 Cepolidae Ihering, 1909 is a junior homonym of 

Cepolidae Rafinesque, 1815 [Pisces]. The case will be 

referred to the Commission for a ruling to remove homonymy 

(ICZN Art. 55.3). Hausdorf (1998) argued that 

the Cepolidae are the sister-group of the odontognath 

Helicoidea sensu lato. 

282 Cochlicellidae separated from the Hygromiidae follow- 

ing Schileyko & Menkhorst (1997) and Ibanez et al. 

(2003). 

283 Status, contents and classification based on Roth 

(1996), ranking original. However, Hausdorf (1998) supposed 

that the rooting of Roths cladogram is wrong. 

28^ Classification based on Nordsieck (1993b), modified by 

Prieto et al. (1993). The monophyly of the Hygromiidae 

is still questionable, although several groups (Helicodon- 

tidae, Trissexodontidae, Cochlicellidae) have already 

been excluded. Especially doubtful is the position of the 

groups without typical dart apparatus (e.g., the Mo- 

nachainae) 

285 See Nomenclátor for spelling and precedence. Nordsieck 

(1987, 1993b) separated the Monachinae in two 

tribes, Monachini and Euomphaliini, but it is likely that 

the latter is paraphyletic. 

286 See also Camaenidae. Solaropsis was classifted in a 

separate family by Nordsieck (1986b), but Cuezzo & 

Fernández (2001 ) included it again in the Camaenidae 

sensu lato. 

287 See Nomenclátor. An application to reject the name 

Lucerninae Swainson, 1840 will be presented to the 

Commission. 

288 Classification based on Emberton (1995). Emberton 

used an "infra-family" rank, between subfamily and tribe; 

we have ranked it as tribe, and ranked Emberton's included 

"tribes" as subtribes. 

289 Nordsieck (1986b) included the Thysanophohdae to- 

gether with the Polygyridae in a separate superfamily 

Polygyroidea. However, the cladistic analysis of 

Emberton (1991b) did not support close relationships 

between the Thysanophoridae and the Polygyridae The 

relationships of the Thysanophoridae remain enigmatic. 

290 Separated from the Hygromiidae and Helicodontidae 

following Prieto et al. (1993).

284 


ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS 

A work of that magnitude has naturally benefitted from the help of many colleagues and friends 

who provided access to, or photocopies of, rare and difficult literature. At the risk of omitting some, 

we would like to cite and thank the following for their extensive help. Marina Dolgolenko hosted 

the first author in 1990 in what was then Leningrad and helped him copy hundreds of pages in 

several local libraries, among others at the All-Union Geological Institute of the Ministry of Geol- 

ogy; Alan R. Kabat copied literature in Washington, D. C, and Cambridge, Mass., and applied his 

bibliographical skills to reviewing an earlier version of the MS; Rudo von Cosel, through a grant 

from the Alfred P. Sloan Foundation to Gary Rosenberg, researched the resources of the 

Senckenberg Bibliothek, Frankfurt; Amelia Campbell copied material from the libraries of The 

Natural History Museum, London; Claudia Handl researched national and academic libraries in 

Vienna and Budapest; Ma Qiyong, Institute of Geology and Paleontology, Academia Sinica, Nanking, 

provided original material, copies, and expert advice on the Chinese paleontological literature; 

Akihiko Matsukuma, Ian Loch, Bruce Marshall, Anders Waren, Riccardo Giannuzzi-Savelli, and 

José Templado provided additional rare references from Japan, Australia, New Zealand, 

Scandinavia, Italy, and Spain, respectively. Tina Molodtsova verified the transliteration of Russian 

characters according to the norms of the Library of Congress. 

For their opinion on nomenclatural issues, we thank Gerhard Falkner, Bernhard Hausdorf, Diet- 

er Kadolsky and Jacques Le Renard. For advice on selected portions of the classification, we also 

wish to acknowledge the assistance of Luc Dolin (Cypraeoidea), Daniel Geiger (scissurelliform 

Vetigastropoda), Dieter Kadolsky (fossil hydrobioids), Andrzej Kaim (Mesozoic fossils), Yuri Kantor 

(Neogastropoda), Heinz Kollmann (Nerineoidea and Cretaceous fossils), Pierre Lozouet and 

Jacques Le Renard (Tertiary fossils), Alexander Nützel (Mesozoic fossils), Ellen Strong (Cerithio- 

idea), Alexander Sysoev (Conoidea), and Thomas Wilke (hydrobioids). 

Rijdiger Bieler, Alan R. Kabat, Richard E. Petit and Gary Rosenberg agreed to contribute their 

time and skills to review the manuscript before publication. All errors and inconsistencies naturally 

remain our responsibility. Eugene V. Coan gave editorial advice on an earlier draft, and during the 

submission phase. Virginie Héros compiled the index. 

Finally, last but not least, we would like to thank our colleague Pierre Lozouet, who has structured 

the database to our needs, performed backups, searches and updates for us during many 

years, and analysed the cumulative data for Figures 1-4. 

REFERENCES 

Russian works, including authors names, are transliterated for the most part following the U.S. 

Library of Congress standard. For those author' names in common use that vary from this 

standard, we have adopted this usage, and a cross reference to the U.S. translation standard is 

provided to facilitate literature searches (e.g., Schileyko instead of Shileiko). 

[ANONYMOUS], 1993a [December], 1992/1993 / Zoological Record / Mollusca, 129(9): xxix + 453 

pp. BIOSIS and The Zoological Society of London. 

[ANONYMOUS], 1993b, Corrigenda. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 50(4); 313. 

ABBOTT, R. T, 1954 [15 April], American seashells. Van Nostrand Company, New York, xiv + 541 

pp., 40 pis. 

ABBOTT, R.T, 1958 [22 August], The gastropod genus /Ass/m/nea in the Philippines. Proceedings of 

the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 110: 213-278, pis. 15-25. 

ABBOTT, R. T, 1974 [October], American seashells, ed. 2. Van Nostrand Reinhold, New York. 663 

pp. 

ABBOTT, R. T, 1989 [December], Compendium of /ancfs/?e//s. American Malacologists, Melbourne, 

Florida, vii + 240 pp. 

ABDEL-GAWAD, G. I., 1986, Maastrichtian non-cephalopod mollusks (Scaphopoda, Gastropoda and 

Bivalvia) of the Middle Vistula Valley, Central Poland. Acta Geológica Polonica, 36(1-3): 69-224. 

ABELE, L. G. & W. KIM, 1986, An illustrated guide to the marine decapod crustaceans of Florida, Part 

2. State of Flonda Department of Environmental Regulation, Technical Series, 8(1), 2: 325-760. 

ADAMS, A., 1860 [May], On some new genera and species of Mollusca from Japan. Annals and 

Magazine of Natural History, ser. 3, 5: 405-413. 

ADAMS, A., 1863 [April], On the species of Obeliscinae found in Japan. Proceedings of the Zoological 

Society of London, 1862: 231-238.

REFERENCES 285 

ADAMS, . ., 1849 [September], Monograph /' Stoastoma a new genus of new operculated land 

shells. Amherst, Massachusetts. 16 pp. 

ADAMS, H. & A. ADAMS, 1852 [November], On a new arrangement of British Rissoae. Annals and 


ADAMS, H. & A. ADAMS, 1853-1858, The genera of Recent Mollusca arranged according to their 

organisation. Van Voorst, London. 2 volumes of text, 1 volume of plates. 

Published in parts [Dates after A. TREW, 1992, Henry and Arthur Adams new molluscan names. 

National Museum of Wales. 63 pp.]: 

Part

286 


ALBERS, J. , 1 860, [MS edited by E. VON MARTENS], Die Heliceen nach natürlicher Verwandtschaft 

systematisch geordnet, ed. 2. Engelmann, Leipzig, xviii + 359 pp. 

ALDER, J. & A. HANCOCK, 1845-1855, A monograph of the British nudibranchiate Mollusca: with 

figures of all the species. The Ray Society, London. 

Published in parts [Dates given in the work itself): 

Part


ANDREWS, J., 1971, Sea shells of the Texas coast. University of Texas Press, Austin. 298 pp. 

ANDREWS, J., 1981, Texas s/7e//s. University of Texas Press, Austin. 175 pp. 

ANGAS, G. F., 1 871 [June], A list of additional species of marine Mollusca to be included in the fauna 

of Port-Jackson and the adjacent coasts of New South Wales. Proceedings of the Zoological Society 

of London, 1871(1): 87-101, pi. 1. 

ANGERER, G. & G. HASZPRUNAR, 1995 [10 December] ("1996"), Anatomy and affinities of lepetid 

limpets (Patellogastropoda = Docoglossa). Pp. 171-175, in: J D TAYLOR, ed., Origin and evolutionary 

radiation of the Mollusca. Oxford University Press, Oxford, xiv + 392 pp. 

ANISTRATENKO, O. YU., 2000 [after 27 June], Molliuski semejstva Tecturidae (Gastropoda, 

Cyclobranchia) iz sarmatskikh otiozhenij Ukrainy. Vestnik Zoologii, 14: 3339. 

ANISTRATENKO, V. V., 1990, Grebnezhabernye molliuski otriadov Trochiformes. Littoriniformes. 

Rissoiformes i Coniformes Chernogo i Azovskogo Morel {Fauna, sistematika. zoogeografija). 

[Pectinibranchs molluscs of the orders Trochiformes, Littoriniformes, Rissoiformes and Coniformes 

from the Black and Azov seas (fauna, systematics, zoogeography)]. Avtoreferat dissertatsii na 

soiskanie uchenoj stepeni kandidata biologicheskikh nauk [Dissertation abstract]. Akademija nauk 

Ukrainskoj SSR, Institut zoologii, Kiev. 18 pp. 

ANISTRATENKO, V. V., 1992, New data on fauna and taxonomy of prosobranch gastropods from 

Black and Azov seas. 11'" International Malacological Congress [Siena, 1992], Abstracts: 297-298. 

ANISTRATENKO, V. V. & YA. I. STAROBOGATOV, 1994 [after May], From Black and Azov seas. 

Molluscs of the superfamily Rissooidea (Gastropoda Pectinibranchia Rissoiformes), La Conchiglia, 

26(271): 41-48, figs. 1-3. 

ANNANDALE, N., 1920, Indian freshwater molluscs assignated to the genus /?/7/. Records of the 

Indian Museum, 19: 41-46. 

ANNANDALE, N., 1922 [August], Materialsfora generic revision of the freshwater gastropod molluscs 

of the Indian Empire. No 5. The Indian Planorbidae. Records of the Indian Museum, 24(3): 357-363. 

ANNANDALE, N., 1924 [29 September], Zoological results of the Percy Sladen Trust Expedition to 

Yunan under the leadership of professor J. W, Gregory, F. R. S. (1 922), Aquatic gastropod molluscs. 

Journal & Proceedings. Asiatic Society of Bengal, new ser., 19(9) [for 1923]: 399-422, pi. 17. 

ANNANDALE, N., 1924, Studies on Schistosomiasis japónica. Appendix A. The molluscan hosts of 

the human blood fluke in China and Japan, and species liable to be confused with them. American 

Journal of Hygiene. Monographic Series, 3: 269-294, pi. 26. 

ANTON, H. E., 1838, Verzeichniss der Conchylien welche sich in der Sammlung von H. E. Anton 

befinden. Halle, xvi + 110 pp. [For date of publication; see W. O. CERNOHORSKY, 1978, The 

Veliger, 20(3): 299]. 

ATANACKOVIC, M., 1959, Pliotsen Kosovskog bacena [Pliocene of the Kosovo Basin]. Geoloshki 

Glasnik, 3: 259-377, pis. 20-27 + 3 pis. [in Serbo-Croatian with French summary] 

AZUMA, M., 1960 [20 March], A catalogue of the shell-bearing Mollusca of Okinoshima, Kashiwajima 

and the adjacent area {Tosa province), Shikoku, Japan. Tosa, Kai-Rui Bun-Ken Kan-Ko-Kai. 101 + 

17 pp., 5 pis. [in Japanese] 

AZUMA, M., 1982, Colored illustrations of the land snails of Japan. Osaka, Hoikusha. i-xv, 65-333, 

pis. 1-64. 

BABA, ., 1 930 [1 August], Studies on Japanese nudibranchs (2) A. Polyceridae, B. Okadaia, n.g. 

(preliminary report). The Venus, 2(2): 43-50. 

BABA, ., 1 931 [25 May], A noteworthy gill-less holohepatic nudibranch, Okadaia elegans Baba, with 

reference to its internal anatomy. Annotationes Zoologicae Japonenses, 13(2): 63-84, pis. 5-7. 

BABA, ., 1937, Contribution to the knowledge of a nudibranch, Okadaia elegans Baba. Japanese 

Journal of Zoology, 7(2): 147-190. 

BABA, ., 1955, Opisthobranchia of Sagami Bay, supplement. Iwanami Shoten, Tokyo. 59 pp., 20 pis. 

BABA, . , 1 966, Gross anatomy of the specimens of the shelled sacoglossan Volvatella {= Arthessa) 

collected from Okino-Erabu island, southern Kyushu, Japan (Nudibranchia). Publications of the 

Seto Mahne Biological Laboratory, 14(3): 197-205, pis. 7-10. 

BAIL, P. & G. POPPE, 2001 [September], Ataxonomic introduction to the Recent Volutidae. Pp. 1-30, 

pis. 1-4, in: G POPPE & GROH, eds., conchological iconography. ConchBooks, Hackenheim. 

BAKER, F. C, 1908, Suggestions for a natural classification of the family Lymnaeidae. Science [New 

York], new ser., 27: 942-943. 

BAKER, F. C, 1926, Nomenclatorial notes on American fresh water Mollusca. Transactions of the 

Wisconsin Academy of Sciences. Arts and Letters, 22: 193-205. 

BAKER, F. C, 1 928 [after 20 August], The freshwater Mollusca of Wisconsin, Part 1 . Gastropoda. 

Wisconsin Geological and Natural History Survey, Bulletin 70(1 ): xx + 507 pp., 28 pis., 202 figs. 

BAKER, F , 1945, The molluscan family Planorbidae. The University of Illinois Press, Urbana. 530 

pp., 141 pis. 

BAKER, H. ., 1922a [24 July], Aperostomatinae. The Nautilus, 36(1): 14-16. 

BAKER, H. ., 1922b [8 August], Notes on the radulaofthe Helicinidae. Proceedings of the Academy 

of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 74: 2967, pis. 3-7. 

BAKER, H. ., 1923a [22 January], Proserpinidae. The Nautilus, 36(3):84-85. 

BAKER, H. ., 1923b [15 May], Notes on the radulaofthe Neritidae. Proceedings of the Academy of 

Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 75: 117-178, pis. 9-16.

288 


BAKER, H. ., 1924 [15 January], New land operculates from the Dutch Leeward Islands. The Nautilus, 

37(3): 89-94. 

BAKER, H. ., 1925 [19 January], Agnathomorphous Aulacopoda. The Nautilus, 38(3): 86-89. 

BAKER, H. ., 1926 [9 June], Anatomical notes on American Helicinidae. Proceedings of the Academy 

of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 78: 3556, pis. 4-8. 

BAKER H . 1927 [5 July], Minute Mexican land snails. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural 

Sciences of Philadelphia, 79: 223-246, pis. 15-20. 

BAKER, H. ., 1928 [16 May], Minute American Zonitidae. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural 


BAKER, H. ., 1930a [15 January], New and problematic west American land snails. The Nautilus, 

43(3): 95-101, pis. 5-6. 

BAKER, H. ., 1930b [14 February], The Mollusca collected by the University of Michigan -Williamson 

Expedition in Venezuela. Part VI. Occasional Papers of the Museum of Zoology University of 

Michigan, 210: 1-81, pis. 27-33. 

BAKER, H. ., 1930c [24 April], New and problematic West American land snails. The Nautilus, 

43(4): 121-128. 

BAKER, H. ., 1930d, The land-snail genus Haplotrema. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural 


BAKER, H. ., 1938a [18 January], Nomenclature of Onchidiidae. The Nautilus, 51(3): 85-88. 

BAKER, H. ., 1938b [10 October], Zonitid snails from Pacific islands. Part 1. Southern genera of 

Microcystinae. Bernice P. Bishop Museum Bulletin, 158: 102 pp., 20 pis. 

BAKER, H. ., 1939 [21 July], A revision of Sp/rax/s . B.Adams. The Nautilus, 53(1): 8-16, pis. 3-5. 

BAKER, H. ., 1940 [2 November], Some Antillean Sagdidae or Polygyridae. The Nautilus, 54(2): 

54-62, pis. 4-5. 

BAKER, H. ., 1941a [5 May], Some Haplotrematidae. The Nautilus, 54(4): 130-136, pi. 9. 

BAKER, H. ., 1941b [24 October], Outline of American Oleacininae and new species from Mexico. 

The Nautilus, 55(2): 51-61, pi. 5. 

BAKER, H. ., 1955 [28 April], Heterurethrous and auiacopod. The Nautilus, 68(4): 109-112. 

BAKER, H. ., 1956a [10 May], Family names in Pulmonata. The Nautilus, 69(4): 128-139. 

BAKER, H. ., 1956b [13 August], Familial names for land operculates. The Nautilus, 70(1): 28-31. 

BAKER, H. ., 1956c [13 August], Family names in Pulmonata. Addenda and errata: The Nautilus, 

70(1): 34. 

BAKER, H. ., 1957, Family names in Pulmonata. Addenda and errata: The Nautilus, 70(4): 141-142. 

BAKER, H. ., 1960 [25 January], Family names in Pulmonata, 4. The Nautilus, 73(3): 114-119. 

BAKER, H. ., 1961 [6 April], Yunquea monteplatonis. The Nautilus, 74(4): 166. 

BAKER, H. ., 1962 [January?], Puerto Rico Holopodopes. The Nautilus, 75(3): 116-121. 

BAKER, H. ., 1 963 [22 November], Type land snails in the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia. 

Part II. Land Pulmonata, exclusive of North America north of Mexico. Proceedings of the 

Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 115(8): 191-259. 

BAKER, H. ., 1964 [20 October], Type land snails in the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia. 

Part III. Limnophila and Thalassophila Pulmonata. Part IV. Land and freshwater Prosobranchia. 

Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 116(4): 149-193. 

BALSS, H., 1957, Decapoda. VIII. Systematik. Pp. 1507-1672, in; Bronns Klassen und Ordnungen 

des Tierreichs, vol. 5(1), Buch 7, Lieferung 12. Akademische Verlagsgesellschaft Geest & Portig, 

Leipzig. 

BÄNDEL, K., 1991a, Gastropods from brackish and fresh water of the Jurassic-Cretaceous transition (a 

systematic réévaluation). Berliner Geowissenschañliche Abhandlungen, ser. A, 134: 9-55, pis. 1-7. 

BÄNDEL, ., 1991b [December], Über triassische "Loxonematoidea" und ihre Beziehungen zu 

rezenten und paläozoischen Schnecken. Paläontologische Zeitschrift, 65(3-4): 239-268. 

BÄNDEL, K., 1991c [December], Character of a microgastropod fauna from a carbonate sand of 

Cebu (Philippines). Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch-Paläontologischen Institut der Universität 

Hamburg, 71:441-485, pis. 1-8. 

BÄNDEL, K., 1991d, Schlitzbandschnecken mit perlmutteriger Schale aus den triassischen St. Cassian- 

Schichten der Dolomiten. Annalen des Naturhistorischen Museums in Wien, ser. A, 92:1-53. 

BÄNDEL, ., 1992a, Piatyceratidae from the Triassic St. Cassian Formation and the evolutionary 

history of the Neritimorpha (Gastropoda). Paläontologische Zeitschrift, 66(3-4): 232 240. 

BÄNDEL, ., 1992b [December], Über Caenogastropoda der Cassianer Schichten (Obertrias) der 

Dolomiten (Italien) und ihre taxonomische Bewertung. Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- 

Paläontologischen Institut der Universität Hamburg, 73: 37-97, pis. 1-12. 

BÄNDEL, K., 1 993a, Evolutionary history of sinistral archaeogastropods with and without slit (Cirroidea, 

Vetigastropoda). Freiberger Forschungshefte, ser. , 450(1): 41-81, pis. 1-6. 

BÄNDEL, ., 1993b [December], Caenogastropoda during Mesozoic times. Scripta Geológica, special 

issue 2: 7 56, pis. 115. 

BÄNDEL, ., 1994a, Triassic Euthyneura from St. Cassian Formation (Italian Alps) with a discussion 

on the evolution of the Heterostropha. Freiberger Forschungshefte, ser. , 452: 79-100, pis. 1-4. 

BÄNDEL, ., 1994b [September], Comparison of upper Triassic and Lower Jurassic gastropods 

from the Peruvian Andes (Pucará group) and the Alps (Cassian formation). Palaeontographica, 

(A)233: 127-160, pis. 1-5.


BÄNDEL, ., 1995 [November], Mathildoidea (Gastropoda, Heterostropha) from the Late Triassic St 

Cassian formation. Scripta Geológica, 111: 1-83, pis. 1-19. 

BÄNDEL, ., 1 996a [November], Some heterostrophic gastropods from Triassic St. Cassian formation 

with a discussion on the classification of the Allogastropoda. Paläontologische Zeitschrift, 70(3-4): 

325-365. 

BÄNDEL, ., 1996b, Phylogeny of the Caecidae (Caenogastropoda). Mitteilungen aus dem 

Geologisch-Paläontologischen Institut. Universität Hamburg, 79: 53-115, pis. 1-13. 

BÄNDEL, K., 1997, Higher classification and pattern of evolution of the Gastropoda. A synthesis of 

biological and paleontological data. Courier Forschungsinstitut Senckenberg, 201: 57-81. 

BÄNDEL, ., 1998, Evolutionary history of East Afncan fresh water gastropods interpreted from the 

fauna of Lake Tanganyika and Lake Malawi. Zentralblatt für Geologie und Paläontologie, Teil 1, 

Heft 1-2: 233 292, pis. 1-7. 

BÄNDEL, K., 2000a [July], The new family Cortinellidae (Gastropoda, Mollusca) connected to a review 

of the evolutionary history of the subclass Neritimorpha. Neues Jahrbuch für Geologie und Paläontologie. 

Abhandlungen, 2^7(^). 111-129. 

BÄNDEL, K., 2000b, Some gastropods from the Thchinopoly Group, Tamil Nadu, India and their relation 

to those from the American Gulf Coast. Memoirs of the Geological Society of India, 46: 65-111 

BÄNDEL, ., 2001 , 

The history of Theodoxus and Neritina connected with description and systematic 

evaluation of related Neritimorpha (Gastropoda). Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch-Paläontologischen 

Institut. Universität Hamburg, 85: 65-164. 

BÄNDEL, K., 2002a, About the Heterostropha (Gastropoda) from the Carboniferous and Permian. 

Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch-Paläontologischen Institut, Universität Hamburg, 86: 45-80. 

BÄNDEL, K., 2002b [October], Réévaluation and classification of Carboniferous and Permian 

Gastropoda belonging to the Caenogastropoda and their relation. Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- 

Paläontologischen Institut, Universität Hamburg, 86: 81-188. 

BÄNDEL, K. & D. T DOCKERY, 2001 [after 30 August], The Sarganidae (Pyrifusoidea, Latrogastropoda), 

their taxonomy and paleobiogeography. Journal of the Czech Geological Society, 

46(3-4): 335-351. 

BÄNDEL, . & J. FRYDA, 1996, Balbinipleura, a new slit bearing archaeogastropod (Vetigastropoda) 

from the Early Devonian of Bohemia and the Early Carboniferous of Belgium. Neues Jahrbuch für 

Geologie und Paläontologie, Monatshefte, 1996(6): 325-344. 

BÄNDEL, K. & J. FRYDA, 1998, Position of Euomphalidae in the system of the Gastropoda. 

Senckenbergiana Lethaea, 78(1-2): 103-131. 

BÄNDEL, . & J. FRYDA, 1999 [30 September], Notes on the evolution and higher classification of 

the subclass Neritimorpha (Gastropoda) with the description of some new taxa. Geológica et 

Palaeontologica, 33: 219-235, pis. 1-3. 

BÄNDEL, . & W. GELDMACHER, 1 996, The structure of the shell of Patella crenata connected with 

suggestions to the classificatioon and evolution of Archaeogastropoda. Freiberger Forschungshefte, 

ser. , 464: 1-71. 

new family Nerrhenidae (Neritimorpha, Gastropoda) 

BÄNDEL, . & D. HEIDELBERGER, 2001 , The 

from the Givetian of Germany. Neues Jahrbuch für Geologie und Paläontologie, Monatshefte, 

2001(12): 705-718. 

BÄNDEL, K. & S. KIEL, 2000, Earliest known (Campanian) members of the Vermetidae, Provannidae 

and Litiopidae (Cerithioidea, Gastropoda), and a discussion of their possible relationships. 

Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch-Paläontologischen Institut. Universität Hamburg, 84: 209-218. 

BÄNDEL, K. & T KOWALKE, 1997 [31 August], Cretaceous Laxispira and a discussion on the 

monophyly of vermetids and turritellids (Caenogastropoda, Mollusca). Geológica et Palaeontologica, 

31: 257-274, pis. 1-3. 

BÄNDEL, . & T. KOWALKE, 1999, Gastropod fauna of the Cameroonian coasts. Helgoland Marine 

Research, 53: 129-140. 

BÄNDEL, . & F. RIEDEL, 1994a, Classiftcation of fossil and Recent Calyptraeoidea (Caenogastropoda) 

with a discussion on neomesogastropod phylogeny. Berliner Geowissenschaftliche 

Abhandlungen, ser. E, 13: 329-367, pis. 1-8. 

BÄNDEL, . & F RIEDEL, 1 994b, The late Cretaceous gastropod fauna from Ajka (Bakony Mountains, 

Hungary): a revision. Annalen des Naturhistorischen Museums in Wien, 96A: 1-65. 

BÄNDEL, ., J. GRÜNDEL & P MAXWELL, 2000, Gastropods from the upper Early Jurassic: early 

Middle Jurassic of Kaiwara Valley, North Canterbury, New Zealand. Freiberger Forschungshefte, 

ser. , 490: 67-1 32. 

BANK, R. A., P BOUCHET G FALKNER, E. GITTENBERGER, . HAUSDORF T. VON PROSCHWITZ 

Supraspecific classification of European non-marine Mollusca (CLECOM 

& T. E. J. RIPKEN, 2001 , 

Sections I + 

II). Heldia, 4(1-2): 77-128. 

BANK, R. A. & E. NEUBERT, 1998, Notes on Buliminidae, 5. On the systematic position of Arabian 

Buliminidae (Gastropoda Pulmonata), with description of a new genus. Basteria, 61: 73-84. 

BARANETZ, O. N. & YU. S. MINICHEV, 1994 [after 14 October], Evoliutsiia mantijnogo komplexa 

golozhabernykh molliuskov (Gastropoda, Nudibranchia). [The evolution of the mantle complex in 

nudibranchiate molluscs (Gastropoda, Nudibranchia)]. Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 73(11): 29-35. [in 

Russian with English summary]

290 


BARANETZ, . N. & YU. S. MINICHEV, 1995, The evolution of the mantle complex in nudibranchiate 

molluscs (Gastropoda, Nudibranchia). 72"' International Malacological Congress [Vigo], Proceedings: 

298-299. 

BARKER, G. M., 2001, Gastropods on land: phylogeny, diversity and adaptive morphology. Pp. 1-146, 

in: G M BARKER, ed.. The biology of terrestrial molluscs. CABI Publishing, Wallingford. xiv + 558 pp. 

BARNARD, K. H., 1974, Contributions to the knowledge of South African marine Mollusca. Part 7. 

Revised fauna list. Annals of the South African Museum. 47 (5): 663-681. 

BARTSCH, P., 1920 [8 July], The west American mollusks of the families Rissoellidae and Synceratidae, 

and the rissoid genus Barlóela. Proceedings of the United States National Museum, 58: 159-176, 

pis. 12-13. 

BARTSCH, P., 1943 [25 February], A new genus of Cuban urocoptid mollusks. Proceedings of the 

Biological Society of Washington, 56: 31 

BATTEN, R. L., 1956 [8 March], Some new pleurotomarian gastropods from the Permian of west 

Texas. Journal of the Washington Academy of Sciences, 46(2): 42-45. 

BAYER, F. M., 1971 [June 16], New and unusual mollusks collected by R/V John Elliott Pillsbury and 

R/V Gerda in the tropical western Atlantic. Bulletin of Marine Sciences, 21 (1): 111-236. Reprinted 

with same pagination, in: Studies in tropical American mollusks. University of Miami Press, Coral 

Gables, Florida. 236 pp. [November 1, 1971] 

BECH, M., 1990, Fauna malacologica de Catalunya. Molluscs terrestres i d'aigua doiça. Treballs de 

la Institucio Catalana d'Historia Natural, 12: 1-229. 

BECK, H., 1837-1838, Index molluscorum praesentis aevi musei principis augustissimi Christiani 

Frederici. Hafniae [Copenhagen]. 124 pp. 

Published in parts [Dates after . D. SHERBORN]: 

Part Pages Date 

1 1-100 1837 

2 101-124 1838 

BEESLEY, R L., G. J. B. ROSS & A. WELLS, eds., 1998 [January], Mollusca: the southern synthesis. 

Fauna of Australia, 5. CSIRO, Melbourne. Part A: xvi + 563 pp.; Part B: viii, 565-1234. 

BEETS, C, 1949, Additional observations on the genus Julia Gould. Geologie en Mijnbouw, new 

ser., 11(1): 22-24. 

BEHRENS, D. W., 1980, Pacific Coast nudibranchs. A guide to the opisthobranchs of the Northeastern 

Pacific. Sea Challengers, Los Osos, California. 112 pp. 

BEHRENS, D. W., 1991, Pacific Coast nudibranchs. A guide to the opisthobranchs, Alaska to Baja 

California, 2nd ed. Sea Challengers, Monterey, California. 107 pp. 

BELLARDI, A., 1875 [before 14 April], Novae pleurotomidarum Pedemontii et Liguriae fossilium 

dispositionis prodromus. Bullettino delta Società Malacologica Italiana, 1(1): 16-24. 

BELLARDI, L., 1877 [after May], I molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e della Liguria. Parte II 

Gasteropoda (Pleurotomidae). Torino. 364 pp., 9 pis. [Issued 1 November 1877 in Memorie della 

Reale Accademia delle Scienze di Torino, ser. 2, 29: 1-364, pis. 1-9]. 

BELLARDI, L., 1882 [after 10 December], I molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e della Liguria. 

Parte III Gastropoda (Buccinidae, Cyclopsidae, Purpuridae, Coralliophilidae, Oiividae). Torino. 253 

pp., 12 pis. [Issued September 1883 in Memorie della Reale Accademia delle Scienze di Torino, 

ser. 2, 34: 219-469, pis. 1-12]. 

BELLARDI, L., 1887a [before 18 April], I molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e della Liguria. 

Parte V Mithdae. Torino. 85 pp., 2 pis. [Issued in June 1888 in Memorie della Reale Accademia 

delle Scienze di Torino, ser. 2, 38: 79-166, pis. 1-2]. 

BELLARDI, L., 1887b [before 8 October], I molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e della Liguria. 

Parte V Mithdae (continuazione). Torino. 72 pp., 2 pis. [Issued before 2 June 1888 in Memorie della 

Reale Accademia delle Scienze di Torino, ser. 2, 38: 3-72, pis. 3-4]. 

BELLARDI, L., 1888 [before 12 December], I molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e della 

Liguha. Parte V(c) Mithdae (fine). Torino. 52 pp., 2 pis. [Issued before 25 September 1889 in Memorie 

della Reale Accademia delle Scienze di Torino, ser. 2, 39: 145-194, pis. 5-6]. 

BELLERMANN, J. J., 1816, Versuch einer gleichförmigen systematischen Aufstellung der Konchylien 

nach Klassen, Ordnungen und Gattungen mit beigefijgten deutschen Namen. Gesellschaft 

naturforschender Freunde zu Berlin, Magazin für die neuesten Entdeckungen in der gesammten 

Naturkunde, 7(2): 83-120. [Date of publication uncertain. Finished volume dated 1816, but article 

published in issue for second trimester 1813, which might have been published in 1814]. 

BEQUAERT J. & W. J. CLENCH, 1939 [21 September], The genus Plesiophysa P. Fischer. Journal 

ofConchology,2^{6). 175-178, fig. 1. 

BERGH, R., 1871 [November], Beiträge zur Kenntniss der Mollusken des Sargassomeeres. 

Verhandlungen der Kaiserlich-Königlichen Zoologisch-Botanischen Gesellschaft in Wien, 21, 

Abhandlungen: 1274-1308, pis. 11-13.


BERGH, R., 1870-1908, Malacologische Untersuchungen, in: semper, ed., Reisen im Archipel 

der Philippinen, Theil 2. Wissenschaftliche Resultate. Kreidel, Wiesbaden. 

Published in parts: 

[Contents and dates after R. WINCKWORTH, 1946, Proceedings of the Malacological Society of 

London, 27(1): 20; and R. I. JOHNSON, 1969, Journal of the Society for the Bibliography of Natural 

History, 5(2): 144-147]. 

Part

292 


BERGH, R., 1874a, Neue Nacktschnecken der Südsee. Malacologische Untersuchungen. Journal 

des Museum Godeffroy, 2(6): 91-116, pis. 3-4. 

BERGH, R., 1874b; see BERGH, 1870-1908. 

BERGH, R., 1876; see BERGH, 1870-1908. 

BERGH, R., 1879, Gattungen nordischer Doriden. /Arc/7/\/ tor /\/aiurgesc/7/c/?te, 45(1); 340-369, pl. 19. 

BERGH, R., 1880, On the nudibranchiate gasteropod Mollusca of the North Pacific Ocean, with 

special reference to those of Alaska. Exploration ofAlaska, Scientific Results, 1 , Art. 6 (2); 189-276, 

pis. 9-16. 

BERGH, R., 1884, Report of the Nudibranchiata dredged by H. M. S. Challenger during the years 

1873-1876. Reporten tfie Scientific Results of the Voyage ofH. M. S. Challenger, Zoology, 10; 154 

pp., 14 pis. 

BERGH, R., 1885 [March], Beiträgezur Kenntniss der Aeolidiaden, VIII. Verhandlungen der Kaiserlich- 

Königlichen Zoologisch-Botanischen Gesellschaft in Wien, 35, Abhandlungen: 1-60, pis. 1-7. 

BERGH, R., 1890a [May], Die cladohepatischen Nudibranchien, Nudibranchiata. Zoologische 

Jahrbücher, Abtheilung für Systematik, Geographie und Biologie der Thiere, 5; 1-75, fig. 1 

BERGH, R., 1890b [17 June], Die Titiscanien eine Familie der rhipidoglossen Gasteropoden. 

Morphologisches Jahrbuch, 16; 1-26, pis. 1-3. 

BERGH, R., 1891 [October], Die cryptobranchiaten Doridien. Zoologische Jahrbücher, Abtheilung 

für Systematik, Geographie und Biologie der Thiere, 6; 103-144. 

BERGH, R., 1892, System der nudibranchiaten Gasteropoden. Kreidel, Wiesbaden. 173 pp. [Also 

issued as Heft 18 of Malacologische Untersuchungen; see R. BERGH, 1870-1908]. 

BERGH, R., 1895 [January], Die Hedyliden, eine Familie der kladohepatischen Nudibranchien. 

Verhandlungen der Kaiserlich-Königlichen Zoologisch-Botanischen Gesellschaft in Wien, 45; 1-12, 

pis. 1-2. 

BERGH, R., 1896, Eolidiens d'Amboine. Revue suisse de Zoologie et Annales du Musée d'Histoire 

naturelle de Genève, 4(2); 385-394, pl. 16. 

BERGH, R., 1899, Nudibranchiate gasteropoder. Den Danske Ingolf-Expedition, 2(3); 46 pp., 5 pis. 

[Danish text; English text published 1900] 

BERGH, R., 1902; see BERGH, 1870-1908. 

BERGH, R., 1905 [October], Die Opisthobranchiata der Siboga-Expedition. Siboga Expeditie 

Monographie, 50: 248 pp., 20 pis. 

BERNASCONI, R., 1991 [June], Sur un gastéropode prosobranche de la grotte de Pestera Movile, 

Roumanie; Semisalsa dobrogica (Grossu, Negrea, 1989) comb. nov. (Hydrobiidae-Littoridininae- 

Heleobiini). Mémoires de Biospéologie, 18; 237-241, figs. 1-2. 

BERRY, S. S., 1910 [8 March], [Review of] Reporten a collection of shells from Peru, with a summary 

of littoral marine Mollusca of the Peruvian zoological province. By William Healey Dall, 1 909, Proc. 

USNM 37, pp. 147-294, pis. 20-28. The Nautilus, 23(10); 130-132, 

BERTHOLD, T., 1991, Vergleichende Anatomie, Phylogenie und historische Biogeographie der 

Ampullariidae (Mollusca, Gastropoda). Abhandlungen des Naturwissenschaftlichen Vereins in 

Hamburg, new ser., 29; 256 pp. 

BERTOLASO, L. & S. PALAZZI, 1994, La posizione sistemática di Delphinula bellardii Michelotti, 

1847 (Appunti di malacologia neogenica; 2). Bollettino Malacologico, 29(9-12); 291-302. 

BERTSCH, H. & S. JOHNSON, 1981, Hawaiian nudibranchs. A guide for scuba divers, snorkellers, 

tidepoolers and aquahsts. Oriental Publishing Co., Honolulu, Hawaii. 112 pp. 

BED, A. G, 1970, The Mollusca of the genus Charonia (family Cymatiidae). Transactions of the 

Royal Society of New Zealand, Biological Sciences, 11: 205-223. 

BED, A. G, 1981 [January] ["1980"], Australian gastropods of the family Bursidae. Part 1. The families 

of Tonnacea, the genera of Bursidae, and revision of species previously assigned to Tutufa 

Jousseaume, 1881. Records of the Australian Museum, 33(5); 248-324. 

BEU, A. G, 1988, Taxonomy of the gastropods of the families Ranellidae (= Cymatiidae) and Bursidae. 

Part 5. Early history of the families, with four new genera and recognition of the family Personidae. 

Salto Ho-on Kai Special Publication 2 {Professor Tamio Kotaka Commemorative Volume): 69-96. 

BEU, A. G. & W. O. CERNOHORSKY, 1 986, Taxonomy of the families Ranellidae (= Cymatiidae) and 

Bursidae. Part 1 . Adoption of Ranellidae, and review of Linatella Gray, 1 857. New Zealand Journal 

of Zoology, 13:241-266. 

BEU, A. G. & P. A. MAXWELL, 1987 [1 September], A revision of the fossil and living gastropods 

related to Plesiotriton Fischer, 1884 (family Cancellariidae, subfamily Plesiotritoninae n. subfam.) 

with an appendix: Genera of Buccinidae Pisaniinae related to Colubraria Schumacher, 1817. New 

Zealand Geological Survey Paleontological Bulletin, 54: 140 pp., 30 pis. 

BEU, A. G. & P. A. MAXWELL, 1990, Cenozoic Mollusca of New Zealand. New Zealand Geological 

Survey Paleontological Bulletin, 58; 518 pp., 57 pis. 

BEURLEN, K., 1967 ["1964"], As especies do Cassiopinae, nova subfamilia dos Turritellidae, no 

Cretáceo do Brasil. Arquivos de Geología [Universidade do Recife], 5; 1-44. 

BIELER, R., 1992, Tenagodusor Siliquaria? Unraveling taxonomic confusion in marine "worm snails" 

(Cerithioidea; Siliquariidae). The Nautilus, 106(1): 15-20. 

BIELER, R. & A. BRADFORD, 1991 [30 July], Annotated catalog of type specimens in the malacological 

collection of the Delaware Museum of Natural History. Gastropoda (Prosobranchia and


Opisthobranchia). Nemouria. Occasional Papers of the Delaware Museum of Natural History, 36: 

48 pp. 

BIELER, R. & R M. MIKKELSEN, 1992; see under THIELE, J., 1929-1935. 

BINDER, E., 1 959, Anatomie et systématique des Mélaniens d'Afrique occidentale (Moll. Gastropoda). 

Revue Suisse de Zoologie, 66: 735-759. 

BINNEY, W. G. & T. BLAND, 1 869, Land and fresh water shells of North America; Part I, Pulmonata 

geophila. Smithsonian Miscellaneous Collections, 194: xii + 316 pp. 

BLAINVILLE, H. M. D. DE, 1814 [November], Mémoire sur la classification méthodique des animaux 

mollusques, et établissement d'une nouvelle considération pour y parvenir. Bulletin des Sciences 

parla Société Philomatique de Paris, Zoologie, 1814: 175-180. 

BLAINVILLE, H. M. D. DE, 1816a, Troisième mémoire sur les animaux mollusques; sur l'ordre des 

Polybranches. Bulletin des Sciences par la Société Philomatique de Paris, Zoologie, 1816: 51-53. 

BLAINVILLE, H. M. D. DE, 1 81 6b, Prodrome d'une nouvelle distribution systématique du règne animal. 

Bulletin des Sciences par la Société Philomatique de Paris, 1816: 105-124 [no pp. 112-121]. 

BLAINVILLE, H. M. D. DE, 1818a, Conchyliologie. Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturelles. Levrault, 

Strasbourg, 10: 168-225. 

BLAINVILLE, H. M. D. DE, 1818b, Cyclobranches, Cyclobranchia. (Malacoz.). Dictionnaire des 

Sciences Naturelles. Levrault, Paris, 12: 284-285. 

BLAINVILLE, H. M. D. DE, 1819, Ellipsostomes. Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturelles. Levrault, 

Strasbourg, 14: 353. 

BLAINVILLE, H. M. D. DE, 1824, Mollusques. Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturelles. Levrault, 

Strasbourg, 32: 1-392. 

BLAINVILLE, H. M. D. DE, 1825, Manuel de malacologie et de conchyliologie. Levrault, Paris, viii + 

664 pp. + 2 tables, 87 pis. 

BLANCHARD, E., 1849, Recherches sur l'organisation des gastéropodes de l'ordre des Opisthobranches. 

Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Zoologie, ser. 3, 11: 74-90, pis. 3-4. 

BLANFORD, W. T., 1864 [June], On the classification of the Cyclostomacea of eastern Asia. Annals 

and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 3, 1 3: 441-465. 

BLANFORD, W. T. & H. H. GODWIN-AUSTEN, 1908 [after May], Mollusca. Testacellidae and Zonitidae. 

The Fauna of British India including Ceylon and Burma. Today & Tomorrow's Printers & Publishers, 

New Delhi, xxxii + 311 pp. 

BLODGETT, R. B. & A. G. COOK, 2002 [31 May], Cheeneetnukiidae, a new Middle Devonian 

murchisonioid gastropod family, including the new genera Cheeneetnukia and Ulungaratoconcha 

based on representatives from Alaska and Australia. Memoirs of the Queensland Museum, 48(1 ): 

17-28. 

BLODGETT, R. B. & J. FRYDA, 1999, New Devonian gastropod genera important for paleogeographic 

reconstructions. Journal of the Czech Geological Society, 44(3-4): 293-308. 

BLODGETT, R. ., J. FRYDA & G. D. STANLEY, 2001, Delphinulopsidae, a new neritopsoidean 

family from the Upper Triassic (upper Carnian or lower Norian) of the Wallowa terrane, northeastern 

Oregon. Journal of the Czech Geological Society, 46(3-4): 307-318. 

BOAS, J. E.V., 1886, Spolia atlántica. Bidragtil Pterodermes. Morfologi og Systematik samy til Kundskaben 

om deres geografiske Udbredelse. Videnskabernes Selskabs Skrifter, ser. 6, 

Naturvidenskabelig og Mathematisk Afdeling, 4(1 ): 231 pp., 8 pis. 

BOCK, W. J., 1994, History and nomenclature of avian family-group names. Bulletin of the American 

Museum of Natural History, 222: 281 pp. 

BOETERS, H. D., 1984, Potamopyrginae, a new subfamily of the Hydrobiidae (Prosobranchia: 

Rissoacea). Basteria, 48(1-3): 13-15. 

BOETERS, H. D., 1998, Mollusca: Gastropoda: Rissooidea. Sijsswasserfauna von Mitteleuropa (J. 

SCHWOERBEL & R ZWICK, eds.), 5: ix + 76 pp. 

BOETERS, H. D. & K. HEUSS, 1985, Emmericia patula (Brumati) rezent in Süddeutschland 

(Prosobranchia: Emmericiidae). Heldia, 1(3): 105-106. 

BOETTGER, C, 1909 [20 January], Ein Beitrag zur Erforschung der europäischen Heliciden. 

Nachrichtsblatt der Deutschen Malakozoologischen Gesellschaft, 41(1): 1-19. 

BOETTGER, C, 1926, Systematic and geographical notes on Clausiliidae. Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 

ser. A, 91(5): 1-18. 

BOETTGER, C, 1955, Die Systematik der euthyneuren Schnecken. Verhandlungen der Deutschen 

Zoologischen Gesellschaft in Tübingen, (1954): 253-280. 

BOETTGER, C, 1963, Gastropoden mit zwei Schalenklappen. Zoologischer Anzeiger, Supplementband 

26 [= Verhandlungen der Deutschen Zoologischen Gesellschaft, 1962]: 403-439. 

BOETTGER, O., 1886, Die Fauna und Flora des südwestlichen Caspi-Gebietes, in: G. VON radde. 

Wissenschaftliche Beiträge zu den Reisen an der Persisch-Russischen Grenze. Brockhaus, Leipzig. 

vii + 425 pp. 

BOGDANOV, I. P., 1987 [after 23 October], Kompleksnij podkhod izucheniiu taksonomicheskikh 

priznakov morskikh gastropodov na primero molliuskov podsemejstva Oenopotinae subfam. nov. 

[An integrated study of the taxonomic features of the marine gastropods (Oenopotinae subfam. 

nov.)]. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov [Leningrad], 8: 35-37. 

BOGON, K., 1990, Landschnecken. Biologie - Ökologie - Biotopschutz. Natur-Verlag, Augsburg. 404 pp.

294 


BOHADSCH, J. ., 1 761 , De quibusdam animalibus marinis eorumque proprietatibus, orbi litteraho 

vel nondum vel minus notis liber ... Walther, Dresdae. 17 [unnumbered] + 169 pp., 12 pis. [see 

OPINION 185]. 

BÖHM, G., 1895, Die Gastropoden Marmolatakalkes. Paiaeontograpiiica, 42: 211-308, 7 pis. 

BONDAREV, I. P., 1995 [10 August], Aphylogenetic classification of Australian Volutidae (Mollusca: 

Gastropoda) with the description of a new subgenus and a new subfannily. La Conchiglia, 27(276): 

25-38. 

BONNEVIE, K., 1931 [1 October], Pelagic nudibranchs from the "Michael Sars" Atlantic deep-sea 

expedition, 1910. Report on the Scientific Results of the "Michael Sars" North Atlantic Deep-Sea 

Expedition 1910, 5(3): 10 pp., 4 pis. 

BOSCH, D. & E. BOSCH, 1982, Seashells of Oman. Longman Group Ltd., London. 296 pp. 

BOSCH, D. & E. BOSCH, 1989, Seashells of Southern Arabia. Motivate Publishing, Dubai, United 

Arabian Emirates. 95 + 29 pp. 

BOSS, K. J., 1973, Ancylodoris, its well-deserved oblivion (Mollusca, Nudibranchia). Bulletin of the 

American Malacological Union for 1972: 12-13. 

BOSS, K. J., 1982, Mollusca. Pp. 945-1166, in: S P PARKER, ed.. Synopsis and classification of living 

organisms, vol. 1 . McGraw Hill, New York. 

BOSSNECK, U. & D. VON KNORRE, 1997, Bibliographie der Arbeiten über die Binnenmollusken 

Thüringens, mit Artenindex und biographischen Notizen [Malakologische Landesbibliographien XÍ]. 

Thüringer Universitäts- und Landesbibliothek, Jena. 156 pp. 

BOUCHET, P., 1990 [14 September], Systematics of Plicoliva with description of a new subfamily 

(Gastropoda: Volutoidea). Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 120(1-3): 1-10. 

BOUCHET, P & G. POPPE, 1 995, review of the deep-water volute genus Calliotectum (Gastropoda: 

Volutidae), in: P BOUCHET, ed.. Résultats des Campagnes MUSORSTOM, 14. Mémoires du Muséum 

National d'Histoire Naturelle, 167: 499-525. 

BOUCHET, P. & J. P. ROCROI, 1992, Supraspecific names of molluscs: a quantitative review. Malacologia, 

34: 75-86. 

BOUCHET P & J. R ROCROI, 2001 [28 September], Corrections of authorship and date for gastropod 

(Mollusca) family-group names placed on the Official List and Official Index. Bulletin of Zoological 

Nomenclature, 58(3): 170-178. 

BOUCHET R & J. R ROCROI, 2004 [30 September], Thebini Wenz, 1923, Monachainae Wenz, 

1930 (1904), and Sphincterochilidae Zilch, 1960 (1910): proposed conservation (Mollusca, 

Gastropoda). Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 61(3): 154-161. 

BOUCHET R & K. RÜTZLER, 2003, Clionidae d'Orbigny, 1851 (Porifera, Hadromerida): proposed 

emendment of spelling to Clionaidae to remove homonymy with Clionidae Rafinesque, 1815 

(Mollusca, Pteropoda). (Case 3211). Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 60(2): 99-102. 

BOUCHET R & A. WAREN, 1 979 [31 May], The abyssal molluscan fauna of the Norwegian sea and 

its relations to other faunas. Sarsia, 64(3): 211-243. 

BOUCHET R & A. WAREN, 1 986, Revision of the northeast Atlantic bathyal and abyssal Aclididae, 

Eulimidae, Epitoniidae (Mollusca, Gastropoda). Bollettino Malacologico, Supplemente 2: 299-576. 

BOUCOT, A. J. & E. L. YOCHELSON, 1 966, Palaeozoic Gastropoda from the Moore River synclinorium, 

Northern Maine. United States Geological Survey Professional Paper, 503-A: 20 pp., 3 pis. 

BOUNIOL, P., 1981 [June], Contribution des Cérithidés s. I. (Prosobranchia) à la stratigraphie du 

Paléocène d'Europe occidentale et essai de phylogénie. Bulletin d'Information des Géologues du 

Bassin de Paris, 18(2): 21-33, 1 pi. 

BOURDON, R., 1965, Inventaire de la faune marine de Roscoff. Décapodes- Stomatopodes. Station 

Biologique, Roscoff. 45 pp. 

BOURGUIGNAT, J. R., 1863 [December], Monographie du nouveau genre français Moitessieria. 

Savy, Paris. 18 pp., 2 pis. 

BOURGUIGNAT, J. R., 1877, Description de deux nouveaux genres algériens, suivie d'une classification 

des familles et des genres de Mollusques terrestres et fluviátiles du système européen. 

Bulletin de la Société des Sciences physiques et naturelles de Toulouse, 3(1 ): 49-101 

BOURGUIGNAT, J. R., 1 883 [before July], Histoire malacologique de l'Abyssinie. Annales des Sciences 

Naturelles, Zoologie, ser. 6, 15 (Art. 2): 1-162, pis. 7-10. 

BOURGUIGNAT, J. R., 1885 [August], Notice prodromique sur les Mollusques terrestres et fluviátiles 

recueillis par M. Victor Giraud dans la région méridionale du lac Tanganika. Tremblay, Paris. 1 1 pp. 

BOURGUIGNAT, J. R., 1886 [July], Des tiphobies du lac Tanganika. Bulletin de la Société 

Malacologique de France, 3: 141-150, pi. 6. 

BOURGUIGNAT, J. R., 1889 [March], Mollusques de l'Afrique Equatoriale de Moguedouchou à 

Bagamoyo et de Bagamoyo au Tanganika. Dumoulin et Cie, Paris. 229 pp., 8 pis. 

BOURGUIGNAT, J. R., 1890, Histoire malacologique du lac Tanganika (Afrique Equatoriale). Annales 

des Sciences Naturelles, Zoologie, ser. 7, 10 (Art. 1): 1-267, pis. 1-17. 

BOUVIER, E. L., 1887, Système nerveux, morphologie générale et classification des Gastéropodes 

prosobranches. Thèses présentées à la Faculté des Sciences de Paris, Massen, Paris. Ser. A, 95: 

510 pp., 19 pis. 

BOWDICH, E. , 

1 822 [February], Elements of Conchology including the fossil genera and the animals. 

Part 1 , 

Univalves. Treuttel & Würtz, London. 83 pp. + plates captions.


BRANCH, G. M., . L. GRIFFITHS, M. L. BRANCH & L. E. BECKLEY, 1994, Two oceans, a guide to 

the marine life of Southern Africa. David Philip, Cape Town. 360 pp. 

BRANDT, R.A., 1956[1 November], Zur Clausiliidenfauna der Cyrenaika. /\rc/?/V tor /WoZ/tys/cen/cunde, 

85(4-6): 121-144, pis. 9-10. 

BRANDT, RA., 1961 [17 July], Diagnosen neuer Clausiliiden. /7 /V tor MoZ/us/íen/cunde, 90(1-3): 

1-20, pis. 1-2. 

BRANDT, R.A., 1968, Description of new non-marine mollusks from Asia. /\rcA)/v tor /Wo/Zus/cen/cuncfe, 

98(5-6): 213-289, pis. 8-10. 

BRANDT, R. A., 1974 [18 November], The non-marine aquatic Mollusca of Thailand. Archiv für 

Mollusl

296 


CAMBRIDGE, P., 1981, Parmacella (Pulmonata: Parmacellidae), a slug new to the Pleistocene of 

Britain. Journal of Conchology, 30(5): 329-330. 

CARCELLES, A. R. & S. I. WILLIAMSON, 1 951 [December], Catalogo de los moluscos marinos de la 

provincia magallanica. Revista del Instituto Nacional de Investigación de las Ciencias Naturales 

[Museo Argentino de Ciencias Naturales], Ciencias Zoológicas, 2(5): 225-383. 

CARPENTER, P. P., 1857 [1 August], Catalogue of the collection of l\/lazatlan shells in the British 

Museum collected by Frederik Reigen. London, xii + 552 pp. 

CARPENTER, P. P., 1861, Lectures on Mollusca; or "shell-fish" and their allies. Annual Report of the 

Board of Regents of the Smithsonian Institution for 1860: 151-283. 

CARPENTER, P. P., 1 864, Supplementary report on the present state of our knowledge with regard 

to the Mollusca of the west coast of North America. Report of the 33rd meeting of the British 

Association for the Advancement of Science {Newcastle-upon-Tyne, 1863): 517-686. 

CARDS, J. v., 1889, Prodromus Faunae l^/lediterraneae, vol. 2, Brachiostomata. Mollusca. Tunicata. 

Vertebrata. Schweizerbart, Stuttgart. 854 pp. 

CASEY, T. L., 1904 [19 May], Notes on the Pleurotomidae with descriptions of some new genera and 

species. Transactions of the Academy of Science of St Louis, 14: 123-170. 

CASTELLANOS, Z. J. A. DE, 1967, Catalogo de los moluscos marinos bonaerenses. Anales de la 

Comisión de Investigaciones Científica de la Provincia de Buenos Aires, 8: 9-365. 

CATTANEO-VIETTI, R., R. CHEMELLO & R. GIANNUZZI-SAVELLI, 1990, Atlas of mediterranean 

nudibranchs. La Conchiglia Editrice, Roma. 264 pp., 14 pis. 

CAVALLO, . & G. REPETTO, 1992, Conchiglie fossili de Roero. Atlante iconográfico. Associazione 

Naturalística Piemontese, Memorie, 2: 1-251, 17 + 711 figs. 

CERNOHORSKY, W. O., 1970 [23 January], New Mitridae and Volutomithdae. The Nautilus, 83(3): 

95-104. 

CERNOHORSKY, W. O., 1984, Systematics of the family Nassariidae (Mollusca: Gastropoda). Bulletin 

of the Auckland Institute and Museum, 14: 1-356. 

CERNOHORSKY, W. O. & A. G. BEU, 1971, Cymatiidae Iredale, 1913 (Gastropoda): proposed 

conservation under the plenary powers. Z.N.(S.) 1939. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 28(1-2): 

59-61. 

CERNOHORSKY, W.O., P S. CORNELIUS & A. V. SYSOEV, 1991, Case 2710. Clavidae McCrady, 

1859 (Cnidaha, Hydrozoa) and Clavinae Casey, 1904 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): proposal to remove 

the homonymy. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 48(3): 192-195. 

CHABAN, E. M., 2000, Some materials for revision of opisthobranchs of the family Retusidae (Mollusca: 

Cephalaspidea). Proceedings of the Zoological Institute, Russian Academy of Sciences, 286: 23-29. 

CHANG, C.-K. [CHEN-KWOH], 2001 [25 January], New turrid taxonomy and three new species. 

Bulletin of Malacology. Taiwan, 25: 1-5. 

CHAPER, M.,1884, [No title]. Extraits des Procès-Verbaux. Bulletin de la Société Zoologique de 

France, 9: xii-xiii. 

CHAPMAN, R & J. GABRIEL, 1923 [13 December], A revision and description of the Australian 

Tertiary Patellidae, Patelloididae, Coccullnidae and Fissurellidae. Proceedings of the Royal Society 

of Victoria, new ser., 36: 22-40, pis. 1-3. 

CHENU, J. C, 1859, Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, \orr\e 1. Masson, 

Paris, vii + 508 pp. 

CHILDREN, J. G, 1822-1824, Lamarck's genera of shells. Quarterly Journal of Science. Literature 

and the Arts, 14(27): 64-86 [October 1822]; 14(28): 298-322 [January 1823]; 15(29): 23-52 [April 

1823]; 15(30): 216-258 [July 1823]; 16(31): 49-79 [October 1823]; 16(32): 241-264 [January 1824]. 

CHILDREN, J. G., 1834, [Mollusca]. Pp. 88-118, in: Synopsis of the contents of the British Museum, 

ed. 28: 88-118. [Authorship attributed to Children after G. STEINER & A. R. KABAT, 2001, 

Zoosystema, 23(3): 454-455]. 

CHRISTIAENS, J., 1973 [January], Les fissurelles européennes. Informations de la Société Belge 

de Malacologie, ser. 2, 1 : 3-16. 

CHUN, , 1889 [after 28 February], Bericht über eine nach den Canarischen Inseln im Winter 1887- 

88 ausgeführte Reise. Sitzungsberichte der Königlich Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften 

zu Berlin, Physikalisch-Mathematische Classe, 30(2): 519-553, pl. 3. 

CLARK, K. ., 1984 [27 April], New records and synonymies of Bermuda opisthobranchs. The Nautilus, 

98(2): 85-97. 

CLARK, K. ., 1992, Plant-like animals and animal-like plants: a symbiotic coevolution of ascoglossan 

(= sacoglossan) molluscs, their algal prey and algal plastids. Pp. 515-530, in: w. reisser, ed., 

Algae and symbiosae. Biopress, Bristol. 

CLARK, K. ., . R. JENSEN & H. M. STIRTS, 1990 [1 October], Survey of functional kleptoplasty 

among West Atlantic Ascoglossa (= Sacoglossa) (Mollusca: Opisthobranchia). The Veliger, 33(4): 

339-345. 

CLARK, W., 1850 [December], On the Conovulidae, Tornatellidae and Pyramidellidae. Annals and 


CLARK, W., 1851 [June], On the classification of the British testaceous Mollusca. Annals and Magazine 

of Natural History, ser. 2, 7: 469-481 

CLARK, W., 1853 [January], On the Janthinae, Scalahae, Naticae, Lamellariae, and Velutinae. Annals 

and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 11: 44-58.

REFERENCES 

CLARK, W., 1855, A history of the British marine testaceous Mollusca distributed in their natural 

order'on the basis of the organization of the animals with reference and notes on every British 

species. Van Voorst, London, ix + 536 pp. 

CLENCH, W. J., 1946 [12 June], New genera and species of Synceridae from Ponape, Caroline 

islands.' Occasional Papers of Bemice P. Bishop Museum, 18(13): 199-206. 

CLENCH, W. J. & R. D. TURNER, 1952 [23 July], The genera Epitonium (Part 2), Depressiscala, 

Cylindriscala, Nystiella and Solutiscala in the Western Atlantic. Johnsonia, 2(31): 289-356. 

CLENCH, W. J. & R. D. TURNER, 1962, New names introduced by H. A. Pilsbry in the Mollusca and 

the Crustacea. Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia. Special Publication, 4: 218 pp. 

CLENCH, W. J. & R. D. TURNER, 1964 [13 February], The subfamilies Volutinae, Zidoninae, Odontocymbiolinae 

and Calliotectinae in the western Atlantic. Johnsonia, 4(43): 129-180. 

CLESSIN, S., 1876, Deutsche Excursions-Mollusken-Fauna. Bauer & Raspe, Nürnberg. 581 pp. 

CLESSIN, S., 1879; see under L. PFEIFFER. 

CLESSIN, S., 1880, Studien über die Familie der Paludinen. Malakozoologische Blätter, ser. 2, 2: 

161-196. 

CLESSIN, S., 1887-1890, Die Molluskenfauna Mitteleuropas. Theil 2, Die Molluskenfauna Österreich- 

Ungarns und der Schweiz. Bauer & Raspe, Nürnberg, ii + 858 pp. Published in parts [Dates after H. 

BOETERS 1967, Mitteilungen der Deutschen Malakozoologischen Gesellschaft, 10: 210-212]: 1: 

1-160 (1887); 2: 161-320 (1888); 3: 321-480 (1888); 4: 481-624 (1889); 5: i-ii, 625-858 (after 

March 1890). 

CLESSIN, S., 1909 [15 April], Vitrellen aus Südbayern. Nachrichtsblatt der deutschen malakozoologischen 

Gesellschaft, 41(2): 75-79. 

CLIMO, F. M., 1969a, Classification of New Zealand Ahonacea (Mollusca, Pulmonata). I. The higher 

Classification. Records of the Dominion Museum, 6(12): 145-158. 

CLIMO, F M., 1969b [23 May], Classification of New Zealand Ahonacea (Mollusca, Pulmonata). ILA 

revision of Charopa subgenus Ptychodon Ancey, 1888. Records of the Dominion Museum, 6(14): 

175-258. 

CLIMO, F. M., 1970, The systematic positions of Cytora Kobelt and Moellendorff^, 1897 and Liarea 

Pfeiffer, 1853 (Mollusca: Mesogastropoda). Transactions of the Royal Society of New Zealand. 

Biological Sciences, 12(19): 213-216. 

CLIMO, F. M., 1974, Description and affinities of the subterranean molluscan fauna of New Zealand. 

New Zealand Journal of Zoology, 1(3): 247-284. 

CLIMO, F M., 1980 [10 December], Smeagolida, a new order of gymnomorph mollusc from New 

Zealand based on a new genus and species. New Zealand Journal of Zoology, 7(4): 513-522. 

COAN, E., 1964 [1 January], A proposed revision of the rissoacean families Rissoidae, Rissoinidae, 

Cingulopsidae (Mollusca: Gastropoda). /7 Veliger, 6(3): 164-171. 

COAN, E., 1965 [1 January], A proposed reclassification of the family Marginellidae (Mollusca: 

Gastropoda). The Veliger, 7(3): 184-194. 

COCKERELL.T. D. A., 1891 [August], On the geographical distribution of slugs. Proceedings of the 

Zoological Society of London, 1891(2): 214-226. 

COCKERELL, T D. A., 1 91 3 [14 February], [Review of] Manual of Conchology. Vol. XXI. Achatinellidae 

(Amastrinae). By Alphaeus Hyatt and Henry A. Pilsbry. Leptachatina by Montague Cooke. 

Philadelphia. 1911. Science, new ser., 37(946): 255-257. 

COCKERELL, T D. A., 1935 [24 AphI], African slugs. The Nautilus, 48(4): 142-143. 

COCKERELL, T. D. A. & W. E. COLLINGE, 1893 [31 October], A check-list of the slugs. The 

Conchologist, 2(8): 185-232. 

COLEMAN, N., 1989, Nudibranchs of the South Pacific. Neville Coleman's Sea Australia Research 

Centre, Springwood, Queensland. 64 pp. 

COLGAN, D., W. F. PONDER & P. E. EGGLER, 2000, Gastropod evolutionary rates and phylogenetic 

relationships assessed using partial 28s rDNAand histone H3 sequences. Zoológica Scripta, 29: 

29-63. 

COLGAN, D., W. F. PONDER, E. BEACHAM & J. M. MACARANAS, 2003, Gastropod phylogeny 

based on six segments from four genes representing coding or non-coding and mitochondrial or 

nuclear DNA. Molluscan Research, 23: 123-148. 

COLLIER, L. & W. M. FARMER, 1964 [December], Additions to the nudibranch fauna of the East 

Pacific and the Gulf of California. Transactions of the San Diego Society of Natural History, 13(19): 

377-396, pis. 1-6. 

COLLINGE, W. E., 1902 [10 April], On the anatomy of the genus Myotesta Cllge. The Journal of 

Malacology, 9{^). 11-16, pi. 1. 

COLLINGE, W. E., 1902 [29 September], On the non-operculate land and fresh-water molluscs 

collected by the members of the "Skeat Expedition" in the Malay peninsula, 1 899-1 900. The Journal 

of Malacology, 9(3): 71-95, pis. 4-6. 

COLOSI, G., 1915 [after 25 April], Osservazioni anatomico-istologiche sulla Runcina calaritana n.sp. 

Memorie della Reale Accademia delle Scienze di Tohno, Classe di Scienze Fisiche. Mathematiche 

e Naturali, ser. 2, 56(6): 1-35. 

CONNOLLY, M., 1912 [24 October], A revised reference list of South African non-mahne Mollusca; 

with descriptions of new species in the South African Museum. Annals of the South African Museum, 

11(3): 59-306, pi. 2. 

297

298 


CONNOLLY, M., 1915 [8 April], Notes on South African MoWusca. Annals of the South African Museum, 

13: 99-178, pis. 2-4. 

CONNOLLY, M., 1925, Notes on African non-marine Mollusca, with description of many new species 

(continued). Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 9, 15: 457-479, pi. 28. 

COOKE M 1921, Notes on Hawaiian Zonitidae and Succineidae. Occasional Papers of the 

Bernice P. Bishop Museum, 7(12): 263-277, pis. 24-25. 

COOKE, M. & Y. KONDO, 1961 [15 February] ["1960"], Revision of Tornatellinidae and Achatinellidae 

(Gastropoda, Pulmonata). Bernice P. Bishop Museum, Bulletin 221: 1-303. 

COOVERT, G. A. & H. K. COOVERT, 1995 [12 October], Revision of the supraspecific classification 

of margin'elliform gastropods. The Nautilus, 109(2-3): 43-110. 

COSEL, R. VON, 1986, Moluscos de la región de la Ciénaga Grande de Santa Marta (costa del 

Caribe de Colombia). Anales del Instituto de Investigaciones marinas de Punta de Betin, 15-16: 

79-370. 

COSSIGNANI, T. & V. COSSIGNANI, 1995, Atlante delle conchiglie terrestri e dulciacquacole italiane. 

L'lnformatore Piceno Editore, Ancona. 208 pp. 

COSSMANN, M., 1893 [August], Appendice No. 1 au Catalogue illustré des coquilles fossiles de 

l'Éocéne des environs de Paris. Annales de la Société Royale Malacologique de Belgique, 28: 3-18. 

COSSMANN, M., 1894 [28 July], Révision sommaire de la faune du terrain oligocène marin aux 

environs d'Étampes. Journal de Conchyliologie, 41(4): 297-363, pi. 10. 

COSSMANN, M., 1895a [February], Essais de paléoconchologie comparée, -/.The author and Comptoir 

Géologique, Paris. 159 pp., 7 pis. 

COSSMANN, M., 1895b [1 September], Revue de paléoconchologie. Feuille des Jeunes Naturalistes, 

ser. 3, 25(299): 168-175. 

COSSMANN, M., 1896 [December], Essais de paléoconchologie comparée, 2. The author and Comp- 

toir Géologique, Paris. 179 pp., 8 pis. 

COSSMANN, M., 1899 [April], Essais de paléoconchologie comparée, 3. The author and Comptoir 

Géologique, Paris. 201 pp., 8 pis. 

COSSMANN, M., 1901 [October], Essais de paléoconchologie comparée, 4. The author and Société 

d'Éditions Scientifiques, Paris. 293 pp., 10 pis. 

COSSMANN, M., 1903 [December], Essais de paléoconchologie comparée, 5. The author and de 

Rudeval, Paris. 215 pp., 9 pis. 

COSSMANN, M., 1905, Rectifications de nomenclature. Revue Critique de Paléozoologie, 9(1 ): 57-60. 

COSSMANN, M., 1906 [July], Essais de paléoconchologie comparée, 7. The author and de Rudeval, 

Paris. 261 pp., 14 pis. 

COSSMANN, M., 1907, Le Barrémien supérieur à faciès urgonien de Brouzet-les-Alais (Gard). 

Description des gastropodes et pélécypodes. Mémoires de la Société Géologique de France, 

Paléontologie, 15(1), Mémoire 37: 42 pp., 15 pis. 

COSSMANN, M., 1908 [after March], [Review of] Système silurien du centre de la Bohème, 1ère 

partie. Recherches paléontologiques. Vol. IV: Gastropodes, T. Il, par J. Perner. Revue Critique de 

Paléozoologie, 12(2): 91-95. 

COSSMANN, M., 1909 [April], Essais de paléoconchologie comparée, 8. The author and de Rudeval, 

Paris. 248 pp., 4 pis. 

COSSMANN, M., 191 2 [August], Essa/scfepa/éoconc/7o/og/e comparée, 9. The author and J. Lamarre 

&Cie, Paris. 215 pp., 10 pis. 

COSSMANN, M., 1915 [31 December], Etude complémentaire sur le Charmouthien de la Vendée. 

Bulletin de la Société Géologique de Normandie, 33: 113-159, pis. 3-8. 

COSSMANN, M., 1916 [July], Essais de paléoconchologie comparée, 70. The author, Paris. 292 pp., 

22 pis. 

COSSMANN, M., 1918 [April], Essais de paléoconchologie comparée, 77. The author, Paris. 388 pp., 

11 pis. 

COSSMANN, M., ^92^ , Essais de paléoconchologie comparée, 72. The author, Paris. 348 pp., 10 pis. 

COSSMANN, M., 1924 [December], Essais de paléoconchologie comparée, 13. Presses Universitaires 

de France, Paris. 345 pp., 11 pis. 

COSSMANN, M. & A. PEYROT, 1917-1919, Conchologie néogénique de l'Aquitaine. Tome 3, 

Gastropodes, Scaphopodes et Amphineures. Bordeaux. 695 pp., 17 pis. Published in parallel in 

Actes de la Société Linnéenne de Bordeaux. [Dates after P LOZOUET & J.-F. LESPORT, 1994, 

Cossmanniana, 3(1): 9-12]: 

Conchologie néogénique. Tome 3 Actes 

livraison 1 pp. 1 384, pi. 1-10 

livraison 2 pp. 385 695, pi. 11-17 

December 1917 69(3)

REFERENCES 

COSTA E M. DA, 1776, E/ementeo/" coA7c/7o/ogy. London. 318 pp. 

COSTA, O. G., 1873 [27 December], Fauna del Regno di Napoli, 3a parte, Animali molli, fase. 1, 

PteropodiA7-2A. 

COSTELLO, M. J., . EMBLOW& R. WHITE, eds., 2001, European Register of Marine Species. A 

check-list of the marine species in Europe and a bibliography of guides to their identification. 

Patrimoines Naturels, 50: 463 pp. 

COTTON, B. C, 1943 [ca. 30 July], More Australian freshwater shells. Transactions of the Royal 

Society of South Australia, 67(1): 143-148, pis. 14-19. 

COTTON, B. C, 1959 [1 July], South Australian Mollusca. Archaeogastropoda. Hawes, Adelaide. 

449 pp.,' 1 pi. 

COTTON, B. & F. . GODFREY, 1932, South Australian shells (including descriptions of new 

genera and species) part III. The South Australian Naturalist, 13; 35-86, pis. 1-4. 

COTTON, B. & F. K. GODFREY, 1 933 [May], South Australian shells including descriptions of new 

genus and species. The South Australian Naturalist, 14: 72-75. 

COTTON, B. & F. . GODFREY, 1 938, A systematic list of the Gastropoda. The marine, freshwater 

and land univalve Mollusca of South and central Australia. Malacological Society of South Australia, 

Publication 1:44 pp. 

COWIE, R. H., 1998 [13 January], Catalog of the nonmarine snails and slugs of the Samoan Islands. 

Bishop Museum Bulletins in Zoology, 3: viii + 122 pp. 

COWIE, R. H., N. L. EVENHUIS&C.C.CHRISTENSEN, 1995, Catalog of the native land and freshwater 

molluscs of the Hawaiian Islands. Backhuys Publishers, Leiden, vi + 248 pp. 

COX, L. R., 1930 [22 August], The fossil fauna of the Samana Range and some neighbouring areas: 

Part Vlli. The Mollusca of the Hangu shales. Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India, 

Palaeontologia Indica, new ser. 15(8): i-ii + 129-222, pis. 17-22. 

COX, L. R., 1949 [14 January], On the genotype of/; with a new subgeneric name Euner/nea. 

Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 27(6): 248-250. 

COX, L. R., 1960, Thoughts on the classification of the Gastropoda. Proceedings of the Malacological 

Society of London, 33(6): 239-261 

COX, L. R. & J. B. KNIGHT, 1960 [February], Suborders of Archaeogastropoda. Proceedings of the 

Malacological Society of London, 33(6): 262-264. 

CRISTOFORI, J. de & G. JAN, 1832, Catalogus in IV. sectiones divisus rerum naturalium in museo 

exstantium Josephi de Cristofori et Georgii Jan[.. .], Section II, Pars I. Carmignani, Parma. 1 6 pp. 

CROSSE, H., 1886 [5 June], [Review of Tryon's Manual of conchology, part 29]. Journal de Conchyliologie, 

34(1): 104-106. 

CROSSE H., 1895, Faune malacologique terrestre et fluviatile de la Nouvelle-Calédonie et de ses 

dépendances. Journal de Conchyliologie, 42(3): 161-332 [23 October]; 42(4): 333-473 [13 December], 

pis. 7-10. 

CROTHERS, J. & M. CROTHERS, 1983, A key to the crabs and crab-like animals of British inshore 

waters. Field Studies, 5: 753-806 [Reprinted 1988 with minor alterations]. 

CUEZZO, M. G., 1998, Cladistic analysis of the Xanthonychidae (= Helminthoglyptidae) (Gastropoda: 

Stylommatophora: Helicoidea). Malacologie, 39(1-2): 93-111. 

CUEZZO, M. G., 2003, Phylogenetic analysis of the Camaenidae (Mollusca: Stylommatophora) with 

special emphasis on the American taxa. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 138: 449-476. 

CURRY, D., 1982 [after February] ["1981"], Ptéropodes eocenes de la tuilerie de Gan (Pyrénées- 

Atlantiques) et de quelques autres localités du SW de la France. Cahiers de Micropaléontologie, 4: 

35-44, pi. 1. 

CUVIER, G., 1795, Second mémoire sur l'organisation et les rapports des animaux à sang blanc, 

dans lequel on traite de la structure des Mollusques et de leur division en ordres, lu à la Société 

d'histoire naturelle de Paris, le 11 Prairial, an III. Magazin Encyclopédique, ou Journal des Sciences, 

des Lettres et des Arts, 2: 433-449. 

CUVIER, G., 1800, Leçons d'anatomie comparée, de G. Cuvier, recueillies et publiées sous ses yeux 

parC. Duméril, vol. 1. Baudouin, Paris, xxxi + 521 pp., 9 tables. 

CUVIER, G., 1804, Mémoire concernant l'animal de l'Hyale, un nouveau genre de mollusques nus, 

intermédiaire entre l'Hyale et le Clio, et l'établissement d'un nouvel ordre dans la classe des 

mollusques. Annales du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle, 4(21): 223-234, pi. 59. 

CUVIER, G., 1 817, Le règne animal distribué d'après son organisation, tome 2 contenant les reptiles, 

les poissons, les mollusques, les annélides. Deterville, Paris, xviii + 532 pp. 

CUVIER, G., 1830, Le règne animal distribué d'après son organisation, pour servir de base à l'histoire 

naturelle des animaux et d'introduction à l'anatomie comparée. Nouvelle édition revue et augmentée, 

vol. 3. Deterville, Paris, xvi + 504 pp. 

DA COSTA; see COSTA, DA. 

DALL, W. H., 1866 [August], On a new subfamily of fluviatile Mollusca. Proceedings of the California 

Academy of Sciences, 3: 264-266. 

DALL, W. H., 1870a [April], Revision of the classification of the Mollusca of Massachusetts. Proceedings 

of the Boston Society of Natural History, 13: 240-257. 

DALL, W. H., 1870b, On suborders of Docoglossa. American Naturalist, 4(9): 561-562. 

DALL, W. H., 1870c [June], On the genus Pompholyx and its allies, with a revision of the Limnaeidae 

of authors. Annals of the Lyceum of Natural History of New York, 9: 333-361 , pi. 2. 

299

300 


DALL, W. H., 1871 [June; printed in advance 7 February], Preliminary sketch of a natural arrangement 

of the order Docoglossa. Proceedings of the Boston Society of Natural History, 14: 49-54. 

DALL, W. H., 1882 [5 May], On certain limpets and chitons from the deep waters off the eastern coast 

of the United States. Proceedings of tine United States National Museum, 4: 400-414. 

DALL, W. H., 1885, Notes on some Floridian land and fresh-water shells with a revision of the Auriculacea 

of the eastern United States. Proceedings of the United States National Museum, 8: 255-288 [24 

July], 289 [27 August], pis. 17-18 [25 September]. 

DALL, W. H., 1889a [June], Reports on the resultsof the dredging, under the supervision of Alexander 

Aga'ssiz in the Gulf of Mexico (1877-78) and in the Caribbean Sea (1879-80), by the U.S. coast 

survey steamer "Blake", during 1891, lieut. -commander D. Sigsbee, U.S.N., and commander J. 

R. Bartlett, U.S.N., commanding. XXIX. Report on the Mollusca. Part II. Gastropoda and Scaphopoda. 

Bulletin of the Museum of Comparative Zoology, 18: 1-432, pis. 10-40. 

DALL, W. H., 1889b [26 December], A preliminary report of the shell-bearing marine mollusks and 

brachiopods of the southeastern coast of the United States, with illustrations of many of the species. 

Bulletin of the United States National Museum, 37: 221 pp., 74 pis. 

DALL, W. H., 1890 [August], Contributions to Tertiary fauna of Florida, with especial reference to the 

Miocene silex-beds of Tampa and the Pliocene beds of the Caloosahatchie River. Part I . Pulmonate, 

opisthobranchiate and orthodont gastropods. Transactions of the Wagner Free Institute of Science, 

Philadelphia, 3(1): 1-200, pis. 1-12. 

DALL, W. H., 1892 [December], Contributions to Tertiary fauna of Florida, with especial reference to 

the Miocene silex-beds of Tampa and the Pliocene beds of the Caloosahatchie River. Part II. 

Streptodont and other gastropods, concluded. Transactions of the Wagner Free Institute of Science, 

Philadelphia, 3(2): 201-473, pis. 13-22, 1 map. 

DALL, W. H., 1904 [6 August], An historical and systematic review of the frog-shells and tritons. 

Smithsonian Miscellaneous Collections, 47: 114-144. 

DALL, W. H., 1907 [4 February], A review of the American Volutidae. Smithsonian Miscellaneous 

Collections, 48(3): 341-373. 

DALL, W. H., 1908 [October], Reportson the dredging operations off the West coast of central America 

to the Galapagos, to the West coast of Mexico, and in the Gulf of California, in charge of Alexander 

Agassiz, carried on by the U.S. Fish Commission steamer "Albatross," during 1891, lieut. commander 

Z. L. Tanner, U.S.N., commanding. XXXVII; Reports on the scientific results of the expedition 

to the eastern tropical Pacific, in charge of Alexander Agassiz, by the U.S. Fish Commission 

steamer "Albatross", from October, 1904, to March, 1905, lieut. commander L. M. Garrett, U.S.N., 

commanding. XIV. The Mollusca and the Brachiopoda. Bulletin of the Museum of Comparative 

Zoology, 43(6): 205-487, pis. 1-22. 

DALL, W. H., 1912 [September], Note on the genus Septa Perry (Triton Auct.). The Nautilus, 26(5) 

[printed 26(4) in error]: 58-59. 

DALL, W. H., 1921 [24 February], Summary of the marine shellbeahng Polardea, mostly contained in 

the collection of the U. S. National Museum, with illustration of hitherto unfigured species. Bulletin 

of the United States National Museum, 112: 217 pp., 22 pis. 

DALL, W. H., 1924 [10 November], Discovery of a Balkan fresh-water fauna in the Idaho formation of 

Snake River Valley, Idaho. United States Geological Survey Professional Paper, 132-G: 109-115, 

pi. 26. 

DALL, W. H., 1 927 [20 April], Small shells from dredgings off the southeast coast of the United States 

by the United States fisheries steamer "Albatross" in 1885 and 1886. Proceedings of the United 

States National Museum, 70: 1 -1 34. 

DALL, W. H. & T. SIMPSON, 1901 [November], The Mollusca of Porto Rico. United States Fish 

Commission Bulletin, 20(1): 353-524, pis. 53-58. 

DA MOTTA, A. J., 1995 [after May], Una nuova sottofamiglia nei Conidae. A new subfamily in the 

Conidae. World Shells, 13: 23-24. 

DANCE, S. P., ed., 1995, Seashells of eastern Arabia. Motivate Publishing, Dubai, United Arabian 

Emirates. 296 pp. 

D'ANGELO, G. & S. GARGIULLO, 1978, Guida alle conchiglie mediterranee. Fabbri, Milano. 223 pp. 

DARRAGH, T. A., 1989, A revision of the Tertiary Volutidae (Mollusca: Gastropoda). Memoirs of the 

Museum of Victoria 49(2): 195-307, pis. 1-30. 

D' ATTILIO, A. & M. HERTZ, 1 988 [10 November], An illustrated catalogue of the family Typhidae 

Cossmann, 1903 (Gastropoda, Muhcacea). The Festivus, 20 (supplement): 1-73, figs. 1-109. 

DAUTZENBERG, P., 1900, Croisières du yacht Chazalie dans l'Atlantique. Mollusques. Mémoires 

de la Société Zoologique de France, 13: 145-265, pis. 9-10. 

DAUTZENBERG, P & H. FISCHER, 1900 ["1899"], Description d'un mollusque nouveau. Bulletin de 

la Société Zoologique de France, 24: 207-209. 

DAVIE, P J. F., 2002, Crustacea: Malacostraca: Eucarida (part 2): Decapoda - Anomura, Brachyura, 

in: A WELLS & WW. HOUSTON, eds.. Zoological catalogue of Australia, Vol. 19. 3B. CSIRO Publishing, 

Melbourne, xiv + 641 pp. 

DAVIES, A. M., 1935, Tertiary faunas, a text-book for oilfield palaeontologists and students of geology 

Volume 1 , The composition of Tertiary faunas. Thos Murby & Co., London, xii + 406 pp. 

DAVIES, A. M., 1971, Tertiary faunas, a text-book for oilfield palaeontologists and students of geology. 

Volume 1 , The composition of Tertiary faunas, ed. 2 [revised and brought up to date by F. E. EAMES]. 

Allen & Unwin, London. 571 pp.

REFERENCES 

DAVIS, G. M., 1979 [6 June], The origin and evolution of the gastropod family Pomatiopsidae, with 

emphasis on the Mekong river Triculinae. /Academy of/Vafura/Sc/ences of P/?//ac/e/p/7/a, Monograph 

20: 1-120. 

DAVIS, G. M., C.-E. CHEN, WU, T.-F. KUANG, X.-G. XING, L. LI, W.-J. LiU & Y.-L. YAN, 1992 

[9 September], The Pomatiopsidae of Hunan, China (Gastropoda, Rissoacea). Malacologia, 34(1-2): 

143-342. 

DAVIS, G. M. & Z.-B. KANG, 1990 [19 November], The genus Wuconchona of China (Gastropoda: 

Pomatiopsidae: Thculinae): anatomy, systematics, cladistics and transmission of Schistosoma. 

Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 142: 119-142. 

DAVIS, G. M., Y-H. KUO, K. E. HOAGLAND, P-L. CHEN, H.-M. YANG & D.-J. CHEN, 1985 [31 

December], Erhaia, a new genus and new species of Pomatiopsidae from China (Gastropoda: 

Rissoacea). Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 137: 48-78. 

DAYRAT, ., A. TILLIER, G LECOINTRE & S. TILLIER, 2001 , New clades of euthyneuran gastropods 

(Mollusca) from 28S rRNA Sequences. Molecular Phylogenetics and Evolution, 19: 225-235. 

DAYRAT, B. & S. TILLIER, 2002, Evolutionary relationships of euthyneuran gastropods (Mollusca): a 

cladistic re-evaluation of morphological characters. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 135: 

403^70. 

DEBELIUS, H., 2001, Crustacea. Guide of the world. IKAN, Frankfurt. 321 pp. 

DEGNER, E., 1923 [1 September], Zur Anatomie und systematischen Stellung von Sculptaria Pfeiffer. 

Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 55(4): 146-160, pl. 6. 

DE JONG, . M. & H. E. COOMANS, 1988, Marine gastropods from Curaçao, Aruba and Bonaire. 

Brill, Leiden. 260 pp., 47 pis. 

DE KAY, J. E., 1843, Natural history of New York. Zoology of New York or the New York fauna. Part 

5, Mollusca. Carroll & Cosk, Albany, iv + 271 pp., 40 pis. 

DELL, R. K., 1952 [May], A revision of the molluscan fauna of the Hurupi Beds, southern Wairarapa. 

Dominion Museum Records in Zoology, 1(8): 71-86. 

DELL, R. K., 1956, The archibenthal Mollusca of New Zealand. Dominion Museum Bulletin, 18: 235 pp., 

27 pis. 

DELPEY, G., 1940, Les gastéropodes mésozoïques de la région libanaise. Notes et Mémoires de la 

Section d'Etudes Géologiques du Haut-Commissariat de la République Française en Syrie et au 

Liban. Service des Travaux Publics, 3: 5-292, pis. 1-11, maps. 

DELPEY, G., 1941 [February], Gastéropodes marins. Paléontologie, stratigraphie. Mémoires de la 

Société Géologique de France, new ser, 19(3-4), Mémoire 43; 144 pp., 28 pis. 

DELPEY, G., 1 942, Gastéropodes du Crétacé supérieur dans le Sud-Ouest de la France. Bulletin de 

la Société d'Histoire Naturelle de Toulouse, 77: 161-197. 

DESHAYES, G. P., 1830-1832, Encyclopédie méthodique. Histoire naturelle des vers. Paris. 

Published in parts [Dates after N. EVENHUIS, 2003, Zootaxa, 166: 37; Zootaxa, 207]; 

301

302 


DESMAYES, G. P. & H. MILNE-EDWARDS, 1 838, Histoire naturelle des animaux sans vertèbres, éd. 

2. Tome 8, Mollusques. Baillière, Paris. 660 pp. 

DESTOMBES, P., 1984 [31 December], Recherches sur la mésofaune de l'Albien inférieur de Bully- 

Saint-Martin l'Horbier (Pays de Bray). Bulletin Trimestriel de la Société Géologique de Normandie 

et des Amis du Musée du Havre, 70(4) [for 1983]: 41-54, pis. 1-2. 

DIAZ, J. M. & M. PUYANA, 1994, Moluscos del Caribe Colombiano. Un catálogo alustrado. Colciencias, 

Fundación Natura, INVEMAR, Bogotá, Colombia. 291 pp., 78 + 12 pis. 

DIENI, I., 1990, Brunonia annulata (Yokoyama, 1890) (Carinariidae, Mesogastropoda) nel Cretáceo 

inferiore della Sardegna. Bollettino della Società Paleontológica Italiana, 29(1 ); 43-51 

DIRECTION 27, 1955, Addition to the "Official List of Family-Group Names in Zoology" of familygroup 

names based upon the names of certain genera of non-marine Mollusca placed on the 

"Official List of Generic Names in Zoology" by the ruling given in Opinion 335. Opinions and 

Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 10(20): 481-492. 

DIRECTION 41, 1956, Addition to the Official List of Family-Group Names in Zoology, or, as the case 

may be, to the Official Index of Rejected and Invalid Family-Group Names in Zoology of the familygroup 

names involved in volume 1 1 of the Opinions and Declarations rendered by the International 

Commission on Zoological Nomenclature, other than family-group names already dealt with in 

those Opinions. Opinions and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 1 1 (30): 430-452. 

DIRECTION 54, 1 956 [1 7 September], Addition to the Official List of Family-Group Names in Zoology, 

or, as the case may be, to the Official Index of Rejected and Invalid Family-Group Names in Zoology 

of the family-group names involved in the cases dealt with in volume 12 of the Opinions and 

Declarations rendered by the International Commission on Zoological Nomenclature, other than 

family group names already dealt with in those Opinions. Opinions and Declarations rendered by 

the ICZN, 12(26): 457-470. 

DJALILOV, M. R., 1977, Melovye gastropody iugovostochnoi chasti Srednej Azii [Cretaceous 

gastropods from the South-East of Central Asia]. Institut Geologii, Akademiia Nauk Tadzhikskoi 

SSR, Dushanbe. 202 pp., pis. [in Russian] 

DOHRN, H., 1866 [4 October], Die Binnenconchylien von llha do Principe. Malakozoologische Blätter, 

13: 116-136, pi. 5. 

DONALD, J., 1895, Notes on the genus Murchisonia and its allies; with a revision of the British 

Carboniferous species, and descriptions of some new forms. 7ê Quarterly Journal of the Geological 

Society of London, 51: 210 234, pis. 8 10. 

DOUVILLÉ, H., 1904, Mollusques fossiles. Pp. 192-380, pis. 25-50, in: Mission scientifique en Perse 

par J. de Morgan, tome 3(4). Leroux, Paris. 

DUMÉRIL,A. M.C., 1806, Zoologie analytique ou méthode naturelle de classification des animaux, 

rendue plus facile à l'aide de tableaux synoptiques. Allais, Paris, xxxii + 344 + 1 pp. 

DUMÉRIL, A. M. C, 1807, Traité élémentaire d'histoire naturelle, éd. 2, tome 2. Deterville, Paris, xii 

+ 360 pp. 

DUTRA-CLARKE, A. V. C, WILLIAMS, R. DICKSTEIN, N. KAUFER & J. R. SPOTILA, 2001 , Inferences 

on the phylogenetic relationships of Succineidae (Mollusca, Pulmonta) based on 18S rRNA 

gene. Malacologia, 43(1-2): 223-236. 

DYBOWSKI, ., 1911, faunie mieczakow bajkalskich. Kosmos [Lwow], 36: 945-981. 

DYBOWSKI, ., 1913a [March], Bemerkungen und Zusätze zu der Arbeit von fDr. W. Dybowski 

"Mollusken aus der Ufer-Region des Baikalsees". Annuaire du Musée Zoologique de l'Académie 

Impériale des Sciences de St Petersbourg, 17: 165-218, pis. 3-7. 

DYBOWSKI, ., 1913b [15 November], Ueberkaspische Schnecken aus der Abteilung Turricaspiinae 

subfam. nova, zum Vergleich mit den Turribaicaliinae subfam. nova. Izvestiia Imperatorskoi Akademii 

/\/au/(, ser. 6, 16: 905-906, 3 pis. 

DYBOWSKI, . & J. GROCHMALICKI, 1914 [April], Beiträge zur Kenntniss der Baikalmollusken, 1. 

Baicaliidae, 1 . Turribaicaliinae subfam. nova. Annuaire du Musée Zoologique de l'Académie Impériale 

des Sciences de St Petersbourg, 18: 268-316, pis. 4-6. 

DYBOWSKI, B. & J. GROCHMALICKI, 1915, Über kaspische Schnecken aus der Abteilung "Turricaspiinae" 

subfam. nova zum Vergleich mit den Turribaicaliinae nobis. 34 pp. [numbered 103- 

1 36], 3 pis. [A nomenclaturally available preprint of a work initially destined to be published in the 

Annuaire du Musée Zoologique de l'Académie impériale des Sciences de St Petersbourg, 20, but 

withdrawn from the volume by the editors. Believing that their work had remained unpublished 

because of the war and revolution, the authors emended it and the paper was re-published in 1917, 

see below; in litt. Ya. Starobogatov to A. Kabat, 25 Nov. 1993]. 

DYBOWSKI, B. & J. GROCHMALICKI, 1917, Studien über die Turmförmigen Schnecken des Baikalsees 

und des Kaspimeeres (Turribaicaliinae-Turricaspiinae). Abhandlungen der Kaiserlich- 

Königlichen Zoologisch-Botanischen Gesellschaft in Wien, 9(3): 1-55, pis. 1-4. 

DYBOWSKI, B. & J. GROCHMALICKI, 1920, Badania nad slimakami bajkalskiemi rozwinietych 

skretach skorupy oraz nad formami podobnemi z innych miejscowosci. Kosmos [Lwow], 45: 87-115, 

1pl. 

DYBOWSKI, B. & J. GROCHMALICKI, 1925, Erzyczynki do znajomosci mieczakow jeziora 

Bajkalskiego. Wladislaviidae nov. fam. [Contributions to the knowledge of the lake Baikal molluscs. 

Wladislaviidae nov. fam]. Kosmos [Lwow], 50(2-3): 819-881.


DYBOWSKI, W., 1903 [19 September], Bemerkungen über die gegenwärtige Systematik der Süsswasserschnecken. 

Nachrichtsblatt der Deutschen Malakozoologischen Gesellschaft, 35(9-10): 130-144. 

DZHALILOV, M. R.; see under DJALILOV. 

DZIK, J., 1983, Larva! development and relationships of IVlimospira - a presumably hyperstrophic 

Ordovician gastropod. Geologiska Föreningens i Stockholm Förhandlingar, 104(3): 231-239. 

BALES, N. ., 1944 [4 May], Apiysiids from the Indian Ocean, with a review of the family Aplysiidae. 

Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 26(1 ): 1 -22. 

EALES, N. ., 1984, Notes on cephalaspideans. Opisthobranch, 16(3): 26. 

EAMES, F. E., 1952 [2 January], A contribution to the study of the Eocene in western Pakistan and 

western India; The description of the Scaphopoda and Gastropoda from standard sections in the 

Rakhi Nala and Zinda Pir areas of the western Punjab and in the Kohat district. Philosophical 

Transactions of the Royal Society of London, ser. , 236: 1-168, pis. 1-6. 

EAMES, F ., 1971; see under DAVIES. 

EASTMAN, . R., 1 91 3, Text-book of paleontology edited by R. Eastman adapted from the German of 

K. A. von Zittel, 2nd edition revised and enlarged by the editor in collaboration with the following named 

specialists: R. S. Bassler W. H. Dall, D. Walcott, vol. 1. MacMillan & Co., London, xii + 839 pp. 

EDMUNDS, M., 1970 [April], Opisthobranchiate Mollusca from Tanzania II. Eolidacea (Cuthonidae, 

Piseinotecidae and Facelinidae). Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 39(1): 15-57. 

EDWARDS, M. A. et al., 1966-1996, Nomenciator Zoológicas: see under NEAVE. 

EGOROV, R. v., 2000, Kladovaja rakovin Rossii [Treasure of Russian shells]. Vol. 4: Trochiformes. 

Trochidae. Calliostomatidae. Liotiidae, Turbinidae. Tricolidae. Moscow. 83 pp. 

EGOROVA, E. N., 1972 [after 29 April], Novye vidy brjuokhonogikh perednezhabernykh molliuskov 

(Gastropoda, Prosobranchia) morja Dejvisa [New species of Gastropoda (Prosobranchia) from 

Davis Sea]. Issledovaniia Fauny Morel, 11(19): 383-394. 

EHRMANN, P., 1927 [February?], Zur Systematik der Clausiliiden besonders der ostasiatischen. 

Sitzungsberichte der Naturforschenden Gesellschaft zu Leipzig, 49-52 (for 1922-25), Abhandlungen: 

18-59. 

EICHWALD, E. VON, 1871, Geognostisch-palaeontologische Bemerkungen, über die Halbinsel 

Mangyschlak und die Aleutischen Inseln. Kaiserliche Akademie der Wissenschaften, St. Petersburg. 

200 pp., 20 pis. 

ELIOT, , 1910, / monograph of the British nudibranchiate Mollusca, with figures of the species. 

Part 8 (supplementary). Ray Society, London. 198 pp., 8 pis. 

ELIOT, &T. J. EVANS, 1908 [March], Doridoeides gardineri: a dohdiform cladohepatic nudibranch. 

Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science, new ser., 52(2): 279-299, pis. 15-16. 

ELLIS, A. E., 1 926, British snails, a guide to the non-marine Gastropoda of Great Britain and Ireland, 

Pliocene to Recent. Clarendon Press, Oxford. 275 pp., 14 pis. 

EMBERTON, K. C, 1991a [6 September], The genitalic, allozymicand conchological evolution of the 

tribe Mesodontini (Pulmonata: Stylommatophora: Polygyridae). Malacologia, 33(1): 71-178. 

EMBERTON, K. C, 1991b, Polygyrid relations: a phylogenetic analysis of 17 subfamilies of land 

snails (Mollusca: Gastropoda: Stylommatophora). ZoologicalJournal of the Linnean Society, 103: 

207 224. 

EMBERTON, K. C, 1994, Polygyrid land snail phylogeny: external sperm exchange, early North 

American biogeography, iterative shell evolution. Biological Journal of the Linnean Society, 52: 

241-271. 

EMBERTON, K. C, 1995 [13 November], When shells do not tell: 145 million years of evolution in 

North America's polygyrid land snails, with a revision and conservation priorities. Malacologia, 

37(1): 69-110. 

EMBERTON, K. C, G. S. KUNCIO, G. M. DAVIS, S. M. PHILLIPS, K. M. MONDEREWICZ& Y. H. GUO, 

1990, Comparison of recent classifications of stylommatophoran land-snail families, and evaluation 

of large-ribosomal-RNA sequencing for their phylogenetics. Malacologia, 31(2): 327-352. 

EMERSON, W. K. & M. K. JACOBSON, 1976, Guide to shells, land, freshwater and marine, from 

Nova Scotia to Florida. Knopf, New York. 482 pp., 47 pis. 

EMERSON, W. K. & W. E. OLD, 1979, Scaphelle contoyensis, a new volutid (Gastropoda) from East 

Mexico. The Nautilus, 93(1): 10-14. 

ERWIN, D. H., 1988 [20 January], Permian Gastropoda of the southwestern United States: Subulitacea. 

Journal of Paleontology, 62(1): 56-69. 

ESU, D., O. GIROTTI & G. TRUC, 2001, New data on fossil Emmericiinae from Italy and France 

(Gastropoda: Prosobranchia: Emmericiidae). Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 129(1-2): 123-143. 

EVANS, D. H. & J. . W. COPE, 2003, Systematic position of Pollicina corniculum (Eichwald, 1860) 

(Mollusca, Tergomya) from the Middle Ordovician of the United Kingdom. Palaeontology, 46(1): 

139-149. 

EVANS, T J., 1950, A review of Pease's genus Volvatella, together with a preliminary reporten a new 

sacoglossan genus. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 28: 102-106. 

FALKNER, G, 1990, Binnenmollusken. Pp. 112-280, in: R fechter&G falkner, Steinbachs Naturführer, 

10. Weichtiere. Europäische Meeres- und Binnenmollusken. Mosaik Verlag, München. 288 pp. 

FALKNER, G., 1991, Artenliste der Schnecken und Muscheln für den Beobachtungszeitraum 1985- 

1990. Schriftenreihe des Bayerischen Landesamtes für Wasserwirtschaft, 24: 149-154.

304 


FEHSE, D., 2001 [December], Beiträge zur Kenntnis der Ovulidae (Mollusca: Cypraeoidea). VIII. 

Einleitung zur Familie sowie Katalog, Taxonomie und Bibliographie und Bemerkungen zu verwandten 

Gruppen. Acta Conchyliorum, 5: 3-47. 

FENG, W.-M. [WEI-MIN], W.-G. [WEI-GUO] SUN & Y. [Yl] QIAN, 2001 [April], Skeletalization characters, 

Classification and evolutionary significance of Early Cambrian monoplacophoran maikhanellids. 

Acta Palaeontologica Sínica, 40(2): 195-213, 4 pis. 

FERNANDEZ, D. & Z. J. A. DE CASTELLANOS, 1973, Novedosas adiciones al genero Pyrene (Moll. 

Gastropoda). Neotropica, 19(60): 135-137. 

FÉRUSSAC, J. B. L. D'AUDEBARD DE, 1807, Essai d'une méthode conchyliologique. Deiance, 

Paris, xvi + 142 pp. 

FÉRUSSAC, A. E. J. D'AUDEBARD DE, 1821-1822, Tableaux systématiques des animaux mollusques 

suivis d'un Prodrome général pour tous les mollusques terrestres ou fluviátiles vivants ou fossiles. 

Première partie, Tableaux systématiques généraux, i pp. xlvii. Deuxième partie. Tableaux particuliers 

des mollusques terrestres et fluviátiles. Classe des Gastéropodes. Arthus-Bertrand, Paris. 

Published in parts [Dates after A. S. KENNARD, 1942, Proceedings of the Malacological Society of 

London, 25(3): 105-110]: 

Part

(continued) 

Livraison 

18 

19-21 

22-27 

28 

29 

30 

31 

32 

33 

34 

Text 

Supplément à l'histoire 

naturelle de la famille des 

limaces [pp. 96a 96X] 

Explication 


Plates 

58,70, 78, 105, 110, 136 

39B [36A], 49A, 50A, 51 , 54B, 77, 

119, 121, 125, 127, 128, 131, 131A, 

135, 145B, Foss. Cyrène, Mérites 

Foss., Mélanopsites Foss. ii 

8D, 98, 24A, 27A, 288, 46A, 50, 51A, 

54A, 56, 56A, 568, 64, 65, 66*, 67-69, 

69A, 71, 74, 79, 80, 82, 109, 117, 

124A, 140, 141A, 142, 1428, 148, 

153, 155, 163, Hélices fossiles 

8E, 126, 1318, 133, 141, 147 

8F, 10A, 17A, 28A, 83, 129 

29A, 69C, 738,84, 106, 107 

108, 698, 69D, 69E, 69H, 72 

62A, 69F, 69G, 69K, 85, 86 

64A, 691, 75C, 87, 127A, 1278 

37A, 55 [4], 638, 69J, 89 [2], 90 [3] 

Date 

1 March 1823 

27 September 1823 

4 August 1823 

Probably 

4 August 1823 

1839 

1839 

1840 

1840 

1840-1841 

1841 

FEZ SANCHEZ, S. DE, ^974, Ascoglosos y nudibranquios de Espana y Portugal. Centrode Biología 

Aplicada, Valencia. 325 pp., 86 pis. 

FINLAY, H. J., 1926, A further commentary on New Zealand molluscan systematics. Transactions 

and Proceedings of the New Zealand Institute, 57: 32-485. 

FINLAY, H. J., 1927 [19 January], Additions to the Recent molluscan fauna of New Zealand. Transactions 

and Proceedings of the New Zealand Institute, 57: 486-487. 

FINLAY, H. J., 1928 [10 August], The Recent Mollusca of the Chatham Islands. Transactions of the 

New Zealand Institute, 59: 232-286, pis. 38-43. 

FINLAY, H. J. & J. MARWICK, 1937 [20 May], The Wangaloan and associated molluscan faunas of 

Kaitangata-Green Island subdivision. New Zealand Geological Survey, Palaeontological Bulletin, 

15: 140 pp., 18 pis. 

FISCHER, J. C, ed., 1997, Révision critique de la Paléontologie Française d'Alcide d'Orbigny incluant 

la réédition de l'original. Volume 2, Gastéropodes jurassiques. Massen, Paris. 300 pp., 38 pis. 

FISCHER, K. & W. WENZ, 1915 ["1914"], Die Landschneckenkalke des Mainzer Beckens und ihre 

Fauna. Jahrbücher des Nassauischen Vereins für Naturkunde in Wiesbaden, 67: 22-1 54, pis. 4-11 

FISCHER, P., 1856 [January], Mélanges de conchyliologie. Actes de la Société Linnéenne de 

Bordeaux, 20: 357-400, pis. 3-5. 

FISCHER, P., 1873 [24 October], Note sur l'animal de Succinea rubescens Férussac. Journal de 

Conchyliologie, 21(4): 324-325. 

FISCHER, P., 1880-1887, Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique. Savy, 

Paris. 1369 pp. 


Fascicule

306 


FISCHER, R & H. CROSSE, 1872-1891, Etudes sur les Mollusques terrestres et fluviátiles du Mexique 

et du Guatemala. Mission scientifique au Mexique et dans l'Amérique Centrale. Recherches 

zoologiques, Partie 7. Imprimerie Nationale, Paris. 

Published in parts [Dates after A. CROSNIER& R CLARK, 1998, Archives of Natural History, 25(1): 

87-1011; 

Volume

(continued) 

Volume Part 

REFERENCES 

307

308 


FRYDA, J., 1998c, Higher classification of the Paleozoic gastropods inferred fronn their early shell 

ontogeny. In: R. BIELER & P M MIKKELSEN, eds., 13'4nternational Malacological Congress [Washington 

DC], Abstracts: ^08. 

FRYDA, J., 1998d [December], Some new and better recognized Devonian gastropods from the 

Prague Basin (Bohemia). Part 2. Vestnik Ceskeho Geologickeho Ustavu, 73(4): 355-363. 

FRYDA, J., 1999a, Higher classification of the Paleozoic gastropods inferred from their early shell 

ontogeny. Journal of the Czecti Geological Society, 44: 137-153. 

FRYDA, J., 1999b, Secondary shell deposits in a new plectonotid gastropod genus (Bellerophontoidea, 

Mollusca) from the Early Devonian of Bohemia. Journal of the Czech Geological Society, 

44(3-4): 309-315. 

FRYDA, J., 1999c, Further new gastropods from the Early Devonian Boucotnotus-Palaeozygopleura 

community of the Prague Basin. Journal of the Czech Geological Society, 44(3 4): 317-325. 

FRYDA, J., 1999d, Taxonomic position of suborder Jinonicellina. Vestnik Ceskeho Geologickeho 

Ustavu, 74i^y. 27-29. 

FRYDA, J., 2001, Discovery of a larval shell in Middle Paleozoic subulitoidean gastropods with 

description of two new species from the Early Devonian of Bohemia. Vestnik Ceskeho Geologickeho 

Ustavu, 76{^): 29-37. 

FRYDA, J. & K. BÄNDEL, 1997, New Early Devonian gastropods from the Plectonotus {Boucotonotus) 

- Palaeozygopleura community in the Prague Basin (Bohemia). Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- 

Paläontologischen Institut der Universität Hamburg, 80: 1 -57, pis. 1-11. 

FRYDA, J. & R. B. BLODGETT, 2001 , The oldest known heterobranch gastropod, Kuskokwimia gen. 

nov., from the Early Devonian of west-central Alaska, with notes on the early phylogeny of higher 

gastropods. Vestnik Ceskeho Geologickeho Ustavu, 76(1): 39-53. 

FRYDA, J., R. B. BLODGETT & A. LENZ, 2002 [March], New Early Devonian gastropods from the 

families Crassimarginatidae (new family) and Scoliostomatidae (new family), Royal Creek area, 

Yukon Territory, Canada. Journal of Paleontology, 76(2): 246-255. 

FRYDA, J. & J. GUTIERREZ-MARCO, 1996 [28 June], An unusual new sinuitid mollusc (Bellerophontoidea. 

Gastropoda) from the Ordovician of Spain. Journal of Paleontology, 70(4): 602-609. 

FRYDA, J. & D. HEIDELBERGER, 2003, Systematic position of Cyrtoneritimorpha within class Gastropoda 

with description of two new genera from Siluro-Devonian strata of central Europe. Bulletin 

of the Czech Geological Survey, 78(1): 35-39. 

FRYDA, J. & S. MANDA, 1 997, A gastropod faunule from the Monograptus uniformis graptolite Biozone 

(Early Lochkovian, Early Devonian) in Bohemia. Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch-Paläontologischen 

Institut der Universität Hamburg, 80: 59-1 22. 

FRYDA, J. & D. M. ROHR, 1 999, Taxonomy and paleobiogeography of the Ordovician Clisospiridae 

and Onychochilidae (Mollusca). Acta Universitatis Carolinae, Geológica, 43(1-2): 405-408. 

FUKUDA, H., 1993, Marine Gastropoda (Mollusca) of the Ogasawara (Bonin) Islands. Part 1: 

Archaeogastropoda and Neotaenioglossa. Ogasawara Research, 19: 1-85, pis. 1-15. 

FUKUDA, H. & W. F. PONDER, 2003, Australian freshwater assimineids, with a synopsis of the 

Recent genus-group taxa of the Assimineidae (Mollusca: Caenogastropoda: Rissooidea). Journal 

of Natural History, 37: 1977-2032. 

GABB, W. M., 1868 [3 November], An attempt at the revision of the two families Strombidae and 

Aporrhaidae. American Journal of Conchology, 4(3): 137-149. 

GARCIA, E. F. & W. K. EMERSON, 1 987, A new species of Scaphella (Gastropoda: Volutidae) from 

off Yucatan, Mexico. Apex, 2 (1): 1-4, 1 pi. 

GARCIA, F. J., J. S. TRONCOSO, J. L. CERVERA & J. GARCIA-GOMEZ, 1996 [January], Description 

of the Antarctic notaspidean Polictenidia tomasi gen. nov. and sp. nov. (Gastropoda, 

Opisthobranchia) from the Scotia Sea, proposing also a new notaspidean tribe. Polar Biology, 16: 

79-85. 

GARCIA-CUBAS, A., 1 981 , Moluscos de un sistema lagunar tropical en el Sur del Golfo de Mexico 

(Laguna de Términos, Campeche). Publicationes Especiales del Instituto de Ciencias del Mar y 

Limnología, Universidad Nacional Autónoma de Mexico, 5: 1-182. 

GARCIA-GOMEZ, J. , 2002, Paradigmas de una fauna insólita: los moluscos opistobranquios del 

Estrecho de Gibraltar. Instituto de Estudios Campogibraltareños,Algeciras. 397 pp. 

GARCIA RASO, J. E., I. LOPEZ DE LA ROSA & J. M. ROSALES, 1996, Decapod crustacean 

communities from calcareous seaweed and Posidonia oceánica (rhizome stratum) in shallow waters. 

Op/?e//a, 45(2): 143-158. 

GARRARD, T. A., 1977, A revision of Australian Architectonicidae (Gastropoda: Mollusca). Records 

of the Australian Museum, 31(13): 506-584. 

GASCOIGNE, T., 1985 [16 September], A provisional classification of families of the order Ascoglossa 

(Gastropoda: Nudibranchiata). Journal of Molluscan Studies, 51(1): 8-22. 

GEIGER, D. L., 2003, Phylogenetic assessment of characters proposed for a generic classification of 

Recent Scissurellidae (Gastropoda: Vetigastropoda) with a description of one new genus and six 

new species from Easter Island and Australia. Molluscan Research, 23: 21-83. 

GEIGER, D. L. & P. JANSEN, 2004 [28 January], Revision of the Australian species of Anatomidae 

(Mollusca: Gastropoda: Vetigastropoda). Zootaxa, 415: 1-35. 

GERHARDT, U., 1935 [16 July], Weitere Untersuchungen zur Kopulation der Nacktschnecken. 

Zeitschrift für Morphologie und Ökologie der Tiere, 30(2): 297-332.


GERMAIN, L., 1916 [30 November], Études sur les mollusques terrestres et fluviátiles recueillis par 

L Fea pendant son voyage en Afrique occidentale et aux îles du Golfe de Guinée. Annali del 

Museo Cívico di Storia Naturale di Genova, ser. 3, 7: 150-337, pis. 6-11. [Reprint: 188 pp., 6 pis]. 

GERMAIN, L., 1919, Contributions à la faune malacologique de Madagascar, VII. Un pélécypode 

nouveau des rivières de l'île de la Réunion. Bulletin du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle [Paris], 

25(2): 121-122. 

GERMAIN, L., 1 921 [March], Faune malacologique terrestre et fluviatile des Iles Mascareignes. Paris. 

iv + 495 pp., 13 pis. [Also issued as Mémoires de la Société Zoologique de France, volume 

supplémentaire (for 1920); same page numbers]. 

GERMAIN, L., 1928 [15 December], Helicidae de la faune de France. /Arc^/Ves dt; /Wuséum d'H/sto/re 

Naturelle de Lyon, 13: 422 pp., 16 pis. 

GERMAIN, L., 1931a ["1930"], Mollusques terrestres et fluviátiles {^ère parWe). Faune de France, 21. 

Lechevalier, Paris, pp. 1-477, pis 1-13. 

GERMAIN, L., 1931b, Mollusques terrestres et fluviátiles (2ème partie). Faune de France, 22. 

Lechevalier, Paris, pp. i-xiv + 479-897, pis. 14-26. 

GERMAIN, L., 1933 [after May], Mollusques terrestres et fluviátiles de l'Afrique Occidentale Française. 

Bulletin du Comité d'Etudes Historiques et Scientifiques de l'Afrique Occidentale Française, 16(2): 

1-68. 

GEYER, D., 1909, Unsere Land- & Süsswasser-Mollusken. Einfüfirung in die Molluskenfauna Deutschlands, 

ed. 2. Lutz, Stuttgart, viii + 155 pp., 18 pis. 

GEYER, D., 1927, Unsere Land- & Süsswasser-Mollusken, ed. 3. Lutz, Stuttgart, xi + 224 pp., 33 pis. 

GEYER, G., 1994, Middle Cambrian mollusks from Idaho and early conchiferan evolution. New York 

State Museum. Bulletin, 481 : 

69-86, 

pi. 1 

GIANNUZZI-SAVELLI, R., F PUSATERI, A. PALMERI & EBREO, 1994, Atlante delle conchiglie 

marine del Mediterráneo. Atlas of the Mediterranean seashells. Volume 1, Archaeogastropoda. La 

Conchiglia, Roma. 125 pp. 

GIEBEL, . G. A., 1852, Deutschlands Petrefacten, 2. Ein systematisches Verzeichniss aller in Deutschland 

und den angrenzenden Ländern vorkommenden Petrefacten nebst Angabe der Synonymen 

und Fundorte. Abel, Leipzig, xvi + 706 pp. 

GILL, T., 1863 [before 3 April], Systematic arrangement of the mollusks of the family Viviparidae and 

others, inhabiting the United States. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 

15(1): 33-40. 

GILL, T., 1871 [February], Arrangement of the families of mollusks. Smithsonian Miscellaneous 

Collections, 227: xvi + 49 pp. 

GIRARD, A. A., 1895 [December], Sur le "Thyrophorella thomensis", Greeff, gastéropode terrestre 

muni d'un faux opercule à charnière. Jornal de Sciencias Mathematicas, Physicas e Naturaes 

[Lisboa], ser. 2, 4: 28-32, 1 pi. 

GISTEL [= GISTL], J., 1848, Naturgeschichte der Thierreich für höhere Schulen bearbeitet. 

Hoffmann, Stuttgart, xvi + 220 pp., 32 pis. 

GISTEL, J., 1868, Blicke in das Leben der Natur und des Menschen. Ein Taschenbuch zur Verbreitung 

gemeinnütziger Kenntnisse insbesondere der Natur-Länder- und Völkerlunde, Künste und Gewerbe. 

Martig, Leipzig. 274 pp. 

GITTENBERGER, E., 1977, On E/ona (Pulmonata, Elonidaefam. nov.). In: 6'" European Malacological 

Congress [Amsterdam, 1977], Abstracts: 51. 

GITTENBERGER, E., 1979 [18 May], On Elona (Pulmonata, Elonidaefam. nov.). Malacologie, 18(1-2): 

139-145. 

GITTENBERGER, E., W. BACKHUYS & T E. J. RIPKEN, 1970, De landslakken van Nederland. 

Koninklijke nederlandse natuurhistorische Vereniging, Amsterdam. 177 pp. 

GITTENBERGER, E., W. BACKHUYS & T E. J. RIPKEN, ^984, De landslakken van Nederland, 2 

ed. Koninklijke nederlandse natuurhistorische Vereniging, Amsterdam. 184 pp. 

molluschi terrestri e salmastri delle isole Eolie. 

GIUSTI, F., 1973, Notulae Malacologicae, XVIII. I 

Lavori della Société Italiana di Biogeografia, N.S., 3: 113-306. 

GIUSTI, F., 1976, Notulae Malacologicae, XXIII. I molluschi terrestri, salmastri e di acqua dolce 

dell'Elba, Giannutri e scogli minori dell'Arcipelago Toscane. Lavori della Società Italiana di 

Biogeografia, N.S., 5 (1974): 99-355, pis. 1-19. 

GIUSTI, F. & G. MANGANELLI, 1 986, "He//x" sororcula Benoit 1 859 and its relationships to the genera 

Vállenla Risse and Planogyra Morse (Pulmonata: Pupilloidea). Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 116: 

157-181. 

GIUSTI, R, G. MANGANELLI & P J. SCHEMBRI, 1995, The non-marine molluscs of the Maltese 

Islands. Museo Regionale di Scienze Naturali. Monografie XV, Torino. 608 pp. 

GIUSTI, F. & E. PEZZOLI, 1980, Guide peril riconoscimento delle specie animali delle acque interne 

italiane, 8. Gasteropodi 2 {Gasteropoda: Prosobranchia: Hydrobioidea, Pyrguloidea). Consiglio 

Nazionale delle Ricerche. 67 pp. 

GIUSTI, R & E. PEZZOLI, 1982 [24 June], Notes on the small Hydrobioidea in Italian subterranean 

waters: catalogue, biogeography and some systematic problems. Malacologia, 22(1-2): 463-468. 

GLAUBRECHT, M., 1995, Acladistic phylogeny and fossil records of Cerithioidea (Caenogastropoda) 

with special focus on freshwater Thiaridae, Melanopsidae and mangrove Potamididae. In: 12"' 

International Malacological Congress [Vigo, 1995], Abstracts: 309-310.


GLAUBRECHT, M., 1996, Evolutionsökologie und Systematik am Beispiel von Süss- und Brackwasserschnecken 

{Mollusca: Caenogastropoda: Cerithioidea): Ontogenese-Strategien, 

paläontologischer Befund und historische Zoogeographie. Backhuys, Leiden, xvi + 499 pp., 25 pis. 

GLIBERT, M., 1 960, Les Volutacea fossiles du Cénozoïque étranger des collections de l'Institut royal 

des Sciences naturelles de Belgique. Mémoires de l'Institut Royal des Sciences Naturelles de 

Belgique, ser. 2, 6^. 1-109. 

GLIBERT, M., 1973, Révision des Gastropoda du Danien et du Montien de la Belgique. I. Les Gastropoda 

du calcaire de Mons. Mémoires de l'Institut Royal des Sciences Naturelles de Belgique, 

173: 1-116, pis. 1-11. 

GLÖER, P., 2002, Mollusca I. Süsswassergastropoden Nord- und Mitteleuropas. Bestimmungsschlüssel, 

Lebenweise, Verbreitung. Ed. 2. Die Tierwelt Deutschlands, 73: 327 pp. 

GODWIN-AUSTEN, H. H., 1882-1920, Land and freshwater Mollusca of India, including South Arabia, 

Baluchistan, Afghanistan, Kashmir, Nepal, Burmah, Pegu, Tenasserim, Malay Peninsula, Ceylon, 

and other islands of the Indian Ocean. Supplementary to Messrs. Theobald and Hanley's 

Conchologia Indica. Taylor & Francis, London. 


Volume


GOLIKOV, A. N. & O. A. SCARLATO, 1967, Molliuski zaiiva Posiet (laponskoe more) i ikh ekologiia 

[Molluscs of the Possiet Bay (the sea of Japan) and their ecology]. Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 

42: 5-154, pis. 1-14. [in Russian] 

GOLIKOV, A. N. & YA. I. STAROBOGATOV, 1968, postroeniiu sistemy perednezhabernykh 

briukhonogikh molliuskov [On the development of classification of prosobranch gastropod molluscs]. 

Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov [Leningrad], 3: 5-7. [in Russian] 

- Klass Briukhonogie [Mollusca-Gas- 

GOLIKOV, A. N. & YA. I. STAROBOGATOV, 1972, Molliuski 

tropoda]. Pp. 65-166, in: v A vodyanitzkii, ed., Opredeliteli Fauny Chernogo i Azovskogo Morei 

[Identification key to the fauna of the Black and Azov Seas, volume 3, free living invertebrates: 

Arthropoda (besides Crustacea), Mollusca, Echinodermata, Chaetognatha, Chordata]. Naukova 

Dumka, Kiev, [in Russian] 

GOLIKOV, A. N. & YA. I. STAROBOGATOV, 1975 [18 December], Systematics of prosobranch 

gastropods. Malacologia, 15(1 ):1 85-232. 

GOLIKOV, A. N. & YA. I. STAROBOGATOV, 1 987 [after 23 October], Sistema otriada Cerithiiformes 

i ego polozhenie v podklasse Pectinibranchia [Systematics of the order Cerithiiformes and its position 

within the subclass Pectinibranchia]. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov 

[Leningrad], 8: 23-28. [in Russian] 

GOLIKOV, A. N. & YA. I. STAROBOGATOV, 1989 ["1988"], Voprosy filogenii i sistemy 

perednezhabernykh briukhonogikh molliuskov. [Problems of phylogeny and system of the 

prosobranchiate gastropods]. Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 4-77. [in Russian] [Volume 

187 on title page of volume; vol. 176 in error on running title of article]. 

GOMEZ, B. J. & E. ÁNGULO, 1 987, On the systematic position of the genus Cryptazeca (Gastropoda: 

Puimonata). Archiv fü Molluskenkunde, 118(1-3): 57-62. 

GONZALES PEREZ, J. A., 1995, Catálogo de los crustáceos decápodos de las Islas Canarias. 

Publicaciones Turquesa, Santa Cruz de Tenerife. 282 pp. 

GORDON, M. & E. L. YOCHELSON, 1987, Late Mississippian gastropods of the Chainman Shale, 

West-Central Utah. United States Geological Survey Professional Paper, 1368: 112 pp., 9 pis. 

GORYACHEV, V. N., 1987a [after 23 October], Ob"em i polozhenie semeistva Seguenziidae (Mollusca, 

Gastropoda, Seguenziidae) v klasse briukhonogikh molliuskov. [The volume and the position of the 

family Seguenziidae (Mollusca, Gastropoda, Seguenziidae) in the gastropod class]. Vsesoiuznoe 

soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov [Leningrad], 8: 21-23. 

GORYACHEV, V. N., 1987b [after 23 October], revizii briukhonogikh molliuskov nadsemeistva 

Buccinoidea (Mollusca, Gastropoda, Hamiglossa). Vnetropicheskie zony severnogo polushariia. 

[On the revision of the gastropod superfamily Buccinoidea (Mollusca, Gastropoda, Hamiglossa). 

The nontropical zones of the northern hemisphere]. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu 

mo///ivs/

312 


GRAY, J. E., 1821, A natural arrangement of Mollusca, according to their internal structure. London 

Medical Repository, 15: 229-239. 

GRAY, J. E., 1824a [30 April], Zoological notices. The Philosophical Magazine and Journal, 63: 274-277. 

GRAY, J. E., 1824b, On the natural arrangement of the pulmonobranchous Mollusca. Annals of 

Philosophy, new ser., 8(2): 107-109. 

GRAY, J. E., 1827, Plate Mollusca [= plate 3], plate Mollusca III [= plate 4], plate Mollusca IV [= plate 

6]. in: E SMEDLEY, H. J ROSE & H J ROSE, eds.. Encyclopaedia Metropolitana, volume 7. Plates to 

zoology. 

GRAY, J. E., 1828, Spicilegia Zoológica: or original figures and short systematic descriptions of new 

and unfigured animals. Part 1 . Treüttel, Würtz & Co., London. 8 pp., 6 pis. 

GRAY, J. E., 1838 [March], On some newspeciesof quadrupeds and shells. Annals of Natural History 

or Magazine of Zoology Botany and Geology, 1(1): 27-30. 

GRAY, J, E., 1840a [between March and June], [A new edition of] A Manual of the land and freshwater 

shells of the British Islands by W. Turton. Longman, Orme, Brown, Green, and Longmans, London. 

ix + 324pp., 12 pis. 

GRAY, J. E., 1840b [16 October], Shells of molluscous animals. In: Synopsis of the contents of the 

British Museum, ed. 42: 105-152. 

GRAY, J. E., 1840c [4 November], Shells of molluscous animals. In: Synopsis of the contents of the 

British Museum, ed. 42, 2nd printing: 106-156. 

GRAY, J, E. (ed.), 1847a [October], The classification of the British Mollusca, by W. E. Leach. Annals 

and Magazine of Natural History, 20: 267-273. 

GRAY, J. E., 1847b [November], A list of genera of Recent Mollusca, their synonyma and types. 

Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 1 5: 1 29-1 82. 

GRAY, J. E., 1850a [9 February], Catalogue of the Mollusca in the collection of the British Museum. 

Part II, Pteropoda. Newman, London, iv + 45 pp. 

GRAY, J. E., 1850b [after 12 February], Figures of molluscous animals selected from various authors. 

Etched for the use of students by M. E. Gray, vol.4. Longman, Brown, Green & Longmans, London. 

iv + 219pp. 

GRAY, J. E., 1 850c, Description of a new genus and several new species of terrestrial, fluviatile and 

marine molluscous animals inhabiting New Zealand. Proceedings of the Zoological Society of 

London, 17: 164-169. 

GRAY, J. E., 1851, Description of a new genus and several new species of terrestrial, fluviatile and 

marine molluscous animals inhabiting New Zealand. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 

2, 7: 64-69. 

GRAY, J. E. (ed.), 1852 [after 12 February], A synopsis of the Mollusca of Great Britain arranged 

according to their natural affinities and anatomical structure, by W. E. Leach. Van Voorst, London. 

xvi + 376 pp., 13 pis. 

GRAY, J. E., 1853a [February], On the division of ctenobranchous gasteropodous Mollusca into 

larger groups and families. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 11: 124-132. 

GRAY, J. E., 1853b [March], Revision of the families of nudibranch mollusks, with the description of 

a new genus of Phyllidiadae. /Anna/s and /Wagaz/ne o/'/Vafura/ /-//story, ser. 2, 11: 218-221. 

GRAY, J. E., 1853c [December], Description of two new genera (Pfe/Tfer/a and Jane/Za) of land Mollusca. 

Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 12: 412-415. 

GRAY, J. E., 1854 [25 July], On the division of ctenobranchous gasteropodous Mollusca into larger 

groups and families. Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 21 : 32-44. 

GRAY, J. E., 1855 [14 April], Catalogue ofPulmonata or air-breathing Mollusca in the collection of the 

British Museum, Part I. Taylor & Francis, London. 192 pp. 

GRAY, J. E,, 1856 [13 August], On the position of the genus Proserp/na in the system, and a description 

of its dentition. Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 24: 99-102. 

GRAY, J. E., 1857a [9 May], Guide to the systematic distribution of Mollusca in the British Museum. 

Part I. Taylor & Francis, London, xii + 230 pp. 

GRAY, J. E., 1857b, [New edition of W, TURTON], A manual of the land and fresh-water shells of the 

British Islands. Longman, Brown, Green, Longmans & Roberts, London, xvi + 335 pp., 12 pis. 

GRAY, J. E., 1858 [June], On the affinities of the genus Camptonyx, Benson. The Annals and Magazine 

of Natural History, ser. 3, 1: 406-407. 

GRAY, J. E., 1860a [September], On the bitentaculate slug from Aneitum. Annals and Magazine of 

Natural History, ser. 3, 6: 195-196. 

GRAY, J. E., 1860b [October], On the arrangement of the land pulmoniferous Mollusca into families. 

Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 3, 6: 267-269. 

GRAY, J. E., 1868a [April], Notes on the specimens of Calyptraeidae in Mr. Cuming's collection. 

Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 1867(3): 726-748. 

GRAY, J. E., 1868b [April], Notes on Catillus, Humphrey, or Navicella, Lamarck, with descriptions of 

two new genera. Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 1867(3): 993-1000. 

GREGORIO, A. DE, 1880 [November], Fauna di S. Giovanni llarione (Parisiano). Parte 1, Cefalopodi 

e Gasteropodi, fase. 1. Montaine, Palermo, xxviii + 106 pp., 7 pis., map. 

GREGORIO, A. DE, 1890, Monographie de la faune éocénique de l'Alabama et surtout de celle de 

Claiborne de l'étage parisien. /Anna/es de Géologie et de Paléontologie, 7: 1-156, pis. 1-17 [January]; 

8: 157-316, pis. 18-46 [April].


GRIFFITH, E. & E. PIDGEON, "1834", The Mollusca and Radiata arranged by the baron Cuvier with 

supplementary additions to each order. In: E Griffith etal , The animal kingdom arranged in conformity 

with its organization, by the baron Cuvier, with supplementary addition to each order, vol. 12. 

Whittaker, London, viii + 601 pp., 41 pis. (Mollusca) + 20 pis. (Zoophytes). [Published in 3 parts (parts 

38-40), December 1 833, March 1 834, June 1 834, but contents of individual parts not known; see 

F COWAN, 1969, Journal of the Society for the Bibliography of Natural History, 5(2): 137-140]. 

GRIFFITHS, R. J., 1 985 [June], Description of a new South African arminacean and the proposed reinstatement 

of the genus Atthila Bergh (Mollusca, Opisthobranchia). Annals of the South African 

Museum, 95(7): 269-280. 

GRIMPE, G. & H. HOFFMAN, 1925, Die Nacktschnecken von Neu-Caledonien, den Loyalty-lnsein 

und den Neuen-Hebriden. In: F sarasin & j. roux, eds., Nova Caledonia, A (Zoologie), Band 3 

(Heft 1.3): 337-476, pis. 5-6. 

Academiei 

GROSSU, A. V., 1955, Fauna Republicii Populare Romine. Mollusca, Vol. Ill, Fase. 1 . Editura 

Republicii Populare Romine, Bucarest. 518 pp. 

Gastropoda Romaniae, ordo Stylommatophora. 3. Suprafamiliile Clausiliacea 

GROSSU, A. v., 1981 , 

si Achaiinacea. Universitatea din Bucuresti, Facultatea de Biologie, Bucarest. 269 pp. 

GROSSU, A. v., 1993, Gasteropodele din Romania. Compendiu. IPCT-SA, Bucarest. 412 pp. 

GRÜNDeL, J., 1976a [18 November], Taxonomie und Phylogenie der ß/Wum-Gruppe (Gastropoda, 

Cerithiacea). Malakologische Abhandlungen, 5(3): 33-59, pis. 1-2. 

GRÜNDEL, J., 1976b, Bemerkungen zur Familie Diastomidae Cossmann, 1895 (Cerithiacea, 

Gastropoda). Zoologischer Anzeiger, 197(1-2): 71-89. 

GRÜNDEL, J., 1980, Bemerkungen zur Überfamilie Cehthiopsacea H.A.Adams, 1854 (Gastropoda) 

sowie zur Fassung einiger ihrer Gattungen. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 204(3-4): 209-264. 

GRÜNDEL, J., 1982 [25 November], Bemerkungen zu einigen Gattungen der Familie Cerithiidae 

Fleming, 1822 (Gastropoda, Cerithiacea). Malakologische Abhandlungen, 8(1): 39-62, pis. 1-3. 

GRÜNDEL, J., 1997, Heterostropha (Gastropoda) aus dem Dogger Norddeutschlands und Nordpolens. 

III. Opisthobranchia. Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, ser. E, 25: 177-223, pis. 1-7. 

GRÜNDEL, J., 1 998, Heterostropha (Gastropoda) aus dem Dogger Norddeutschlands und Nordpolens. 

II. Weitere Allogastropoda. Freiberger Forschungshefte, ser. [Paläontologie, Stratigraphie, Fazies], 

474(6): 1-37, pis. 1-7. 

GRÜNDEL, J., 1999 [December], Zygopleuroidea (Gastropoda) aus dem Lias und Dogger 

Deutschlands und Nordwestpolens. Paläontologische Zeitschrift, 73(3-4): 247-259. 

GRÜNDEL, J., 2000a, Archaeogastropoda aus dem Dogger Norddeutschlands und des nordwestlichen 

Polens. Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, ser. E, 34: 205-253. 

GRÜNDEL, J., 2000b, Gordenellidae n. fam., eine neue Gastropoden-Familie aus dem Dogger und 

Malm Europas. Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, ser. E, 34: 255-267. 

GRÜNDEL, J., 2001, Nehtimorpha und weitere Caenogastropoda (Gastropoda) aus dem Dogger 

Norddeutschlands und der nordwestlichen Polens. Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, 

ser. E, 36: 45-99. 

GRÜNDEL, J., 2003 [30 September], Gastropoden aus dem unteren Lias (Ober-Hettanginum bis 

Unter-Sinemurium) Sudwestdeutschlands. Stuttgarter Beiträge zur Naturkunde, ser. {Geologie 

und Paläontologie), 340: 1-55. 

GRÜNDEL, J. & T KOWALKE, 2002 [October], Palaeorissoinidae, a new family of marine and brackish 

water Rissooidea (Gastropoda, Littorinimorpha). Neues Jahrbuch für Geologie und Palaeontologie. 

Abhandlungen, 226(1 ): 43-57. 

GUDE, G. K., 1914 [November], The fauna of British India including Ceylon and Burma. Mollusca, 2 

{Trochomorphidae 

- Janellidae). Shipley, New Delhi, xii + 520 pp. 

GUDE, G. K. & B. B. WOODWARD, 1921 [24 October], On Helicella, Férussac. Proceedings of the 

Malacological Society of London, 14(5-6): 174-190. 

GUILDING, L., 1828, Observations on the zoology of the Cariboean [sic] Islands. The Zoological 

Journal, 3: 527-544; 4: 164-175. 

GUILDING, L., 1834, Observations on Naticina and Dentalium, two genera of molluscous animals. 

Transactions of the Linnean Society of London, 17: 29-35, pi. 3. 

GULBIN, V. V. & A. N. GOLIKOV, 1 997 [October], A review of the prosobranch family Velutinidae in 

cold and temperate waters of the northern hemisphere. I. Capulacmaeinae. Ophelia, 47(1): 43-54. 

GULICK, J.T, 1873 [June], On the classification of the Achatinellinae. Proceedings of the Zoological 

Society of London, 1873(1): 89-91. 

GURICH, G, 1896 [after September], Das Palaeozoicum im polnischen Mittelgebirge. Zapiski Imperatorskago 

S.-Petersburgskago Mineralogicheskago Obshchestva, ser. 2, 32: 4 + 539 pp., 15 pis., map. 

HAAS, O., 1953 [8 June], Mesozoic invertebrate faunas of Peru. Bulletin of the American Museum of 

Natural History, 101: 328 pp., 18 pis. 

HABE, T., 1946 [December], [Reviews of Japanese Helicarionidae (3)]. Japanese Journal of Malacology 

(formerly "Uenus"), 14(5-8): 200-217. [in Japanese] 

HABE.T, 1955 [May], Notes on the systematic position of the genus Orectosp/ra Dall, 1925. Minutes, 

Conchological Club of Southern California, 147: 4. 

HABE, T., 1961 [10 May], Coloured illustrations of the shells of Japan, volume 2. Hoikusha, Osaka. 

182 + 42 pp., 66 pis.

314 


HABE T., 1972 [1 December], Notes on the genus Parencistrolepis Azuma (Buccinidae). The Nautilus, 

86(2-4): 51-52. 

HABE, T., 1 973, [Review of] Indo-Pacific Pisaniinae and related buccinid genera by W. O. Cernohorsky 

and Note on some Australian genera and species of the family Buccinidae by W. F. Ponder. Venus, 

32(3): 97-98. 

HABE, T., 1976a, [Review of] Turriculid Gastropoda of Japan by H. Noda. Venus, 35(2); 93-94. 

habe! t., 1 976b [31 December], [Review of] Systematics of prosobranch gastropods by A. N. Golikov 

and Y. l'. Starobogatov. Venus, 35(4): 214-215. 

HABE, T., 1990, [Japanese title], Hitachiobi, 55: 3-9. 

HABE,T. &S. KOSUGE, 1966 [15 January], Shells of the world in colour, vol. 2. Hoikusha, Osaka, vii 

+ 193 pp., 68 pis. 

HABE, T., T. OKUTANI & S. NISHIWAKI, eds., 1994, Handbook of malacology, vol. 1. Scientist Inc., 

Tokyo. 274 pp. 

HABE,T. & J. SATO, 1973 [15 November] ["1972"], [A classification of the family Buccinidae from the 

North Pacific]. Proceedings of the Japanese Society of Systematic Zoology, 8: 1-8, pis. 1-2. 

HABER, G., 1934 [20 June], Gastropoda, Amphineura et Scaphopodajurassica 11. In: W. QUENSTEDT, 

ed., Fossilium Catalogus. I. Animalia. Junk, Berlin. Pars 65: 305-400. 

HACOBJAN, V. T., 1963, Novye pozdnemelovye gastropody Armianskoj SSR. [New Late Cretaceous 

gastropods from the Armenian SSR]. Doklady Akademii Nauk Armianskoi SSR, Paleontologiia, 

36(3): 183-188. 

HACOBJAN, V. T, 1972, novom semeistve tseritoidei. [On a new cerithioid family]. Izvestiia Akademii 

Nauk Armianskoi SSR. Nauki oZemIe, 25(1): 3-14, pi. 1. [in Russian] 

HACOBJAN, V. T., 1973 [after 29 December], voprosu sistematiki pozdnemelovykh nerineid 

(Gastropoda). [Systematics questions on nerineids (Gastropoda) from Upper Cretaceous]. Izvestiia 

Akademii Nauk Armianskoi SSR, Nauki Zemie, 26(6): 3-14, pis. 1-3. [in Russian] 

HACOBJAN, v. T, 1976 [after 12 November], Briukhonogie verkhnego mela Armianskoi SSR 

[Gastropods from the upper Cretaceous of Armenia]. Institut Geologii.Akademiia Nauk Armianskoi 

SSR, Erevan. 440 + 4 pp., 83 pis. [in Russian] 

HAGENMÜLLER, P., 1 885 [December], Nouveaux genres de limaciens du système européen. Bulletins 

de la Société Malacologique de France, 2. 295-312, pi. 8. 

HAIG, J., 1956, The Galatheidea (Crustacea Anomura) of the Allan Hancock Atlantic Expedition with 

a review of the Porcellanidae of the western North Atlantic. Allan Hancock Atlantic Expedition Report, 

8: 1-44, pi. 1. 

HAIG, J., 1957, The porcellanid crabs of the "Askoy" Expedition to the Panama Bight. American 

Museum Novitates, 1865: 1-17. 

HAIG, J., 1959, Porcellanid crabs from West Africa. Atlantide Report, 5: 327-332. 

HAIG, J., 1962, Porcellanid crabs from aastern and western America. Videnskabelige Meddelelser 

fra Dansk Naturhistorisk Forening, 124: 171-192. 

HAIG, J., 1965, The Porcellanidae (Crustacea, Anomura) of Western Australia, with descriptions of 

four new Australian species. Journal of the Royal Society of Western Australia, 48(4): 97-118. 

HAIG, J., 1966a, The Porcellanidae (Crustacea Anomura) of the IranianGulf and Gulf of Oman. 

Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra Dansk Naturhistorisk Forening, 129: 49-65. 

HAIG, J., 1966b, Campagne de la Calypso au large des côtes atlantiques de l'Amérique du Sud 

(1961-1962). Porcellanid crabs (Crustacea Anomura). Annales de l'Institut Océanographique, 44: 

351-358. 

HAIG, J., 1978, Contribution toward a revision of the porcellanid genus Porcellana (Crustacea: 

Decapoda: Anomura). Proceedings of the Biological Society of Washington, 91 (3): 706-714. 

HALDEMAN, S. S., 1864 [before 27 January], On Streptomatidae as a name for a family of ftuviatile 

Mollusca, usually confounded with Melania. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of 

Philadelphia, 15(6): 273-274. 

HALL, J., 1879 [after 15 December], Natural history of New York. Geological Survey of New York. 

Palaeontology, vol. 5, part 2. Van Benthuysen, Albany, xv + 492 pp., 113 pis. 

HALLER, ., 1892 [15 July], Die Morphologie der Prosobranchier. Morphologisches Jahrbuch, 18(3): 

451-543, pis. 13-19. 

HANNIBAL, H. A. , 

1 91 2a, A synopsis of the Recent and Tertiary freshwater Mollusca of the Californian 

province based upon an ontogenetic classification. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of 

London, 10(2):112-165, pis. 5-6 [29 June]; 10(3): 167-211, pis. 78 [30 October]. 

HANNIBAL, H. A., 1 91 2b, The aquatic molluscs of southern California and adjacent regions, a transition 

fauna. Bulletin of the Southern California Academy of Sciences, 11: 18-46. 

HANNIBAL, H.A., 1914 [13 June], Note on the classification of Ancylidae. The Nautilus, 28(2): 23-24. 

HARASEWYCH, M. G., S. L. ADAMKEWICZ, J. A. BLAKE, D. SAUDEK, T SPRIGGS & J. BULT, 

1997, Neogastropod phylogeny: a molecular perspective. Journal of Molluscan Studies, 63: 327-351 

HARASEWYCH, M. G., S. L. ADAMKEWICZ, M. PLASSMEYER & P M. GILLEVET, 1998, Phylogenetic 

relationships of the lower Caenogastropoda (Mollusca, Gastropoda, Architaenioglossa, Campaniloidea, 

Cerithioidea) as determined by partial 18S rDNA sequences. Zoológica Scrípta, 27(4): 

361-372. 

HARASEWYCH, M. G. & Y. KANTOR, 2002, On the morphology and taxonomic position of Babylonia 

(Neogastropoda: Babyloniidae). Bollettino Malacologico, Suppl. 4: 19-36.


HARASEWYCH, M. G. & A. G. MCARTHUR, 2000, A molecular phylogeny of the Patellogastropoda 

(Mollusca: Gastropoda). Marine Biology, 137(2): 183-194. 

HARBECK, K., 1996, Die Evolution der Archaeopulmonata. Zoologische Verhandelingen, 305: 133 

pp., 33 pis. 

HARRIS, G. F., 1897 [after 25 March], Catalogue of Tertiary Mollusca in the Department of Geology 

British Museum {Natural History). Part 1, The Australasian Tertiary Mollusca. Longman & Co., 

London, xxvi + 407 pp., 8 pis. 

HARRY, H. W., 1962 [14 November], A critical catalogue of the nominal genera and species of 

neotropical Planorbidae. Malacologia, 1(1): 33-53. 

HARRY, H. W. &B. HUBENDICK, 1964, The freshwater pulmonate Mollusca of Puerto Rico. Göteborgs 

Kungl. Vetenskaps-och Vitterhets-Samhälles Handlingar, ser. 6, ser. {Matematiska och 

Naturvetenskapliga Skrifter), 9(5) [= Meddelanden fran Göteborgs Musei Zoologiska Avdelning, 

136]: 1-77. 

HARTMANN, J. D.W., 1821, System der Erd- und SüsswasserGasteropoden Europa's. In: J STURivi, 

Deutschlands Fauna, Abtheilung VI, Heft 5. Nürnberg. 60 pp., 3 pis. 

HARTMANN, J. D.W., 1840-1844, Erd- und Süsswasser-Gasteropoden der Schweiz, Bd. 1. Scheitlin 

& Zollikofer, St. Gallen, xx + 227 pp., 84 pis. 

Published in parts [Dates after D. HEPPELL, 1966, Journal of Conchology, 26(2): 84-88]: 

Heft

316 


HAUSDORF, ., 2003 [August], Systematic position and taxonomy of the genus Hirtudiscus from 

Colombia (Gastropoda: Scoiodontidae). Journal of Molluscan Studies, 69(3): 179-186. 

HAUSDORF, ., R ROPSTORF & F. RIEDEL, 2003, Relationships and origin of endemic Lake Baikal 

gastropods (Caenogastropoda: Rissooidea) based on mitochondrial DNA sequences. Molecular 

Phylogenetics and Evolution, 26: 435-443. 

HAYAMI, I. & T. KASE, 1977, A systematic survey of the Paleozoic and Mesozoic Gastropoda and 

Paleozoic Bivalvia from Japan. The University Museum, The University of Tokyo, Bulletin 13: 1 54 pp., 

11 pis. 

HEALY, J. M., 1988, Sperm morphology in Serpulorbis and Dendropoma and its relevance to the 

systematic position of the Vermetidae (Gastropoda). Journal of Molluscan Studies, 54: 295-308. 

HEALY, J. M., 1989, Spermatozeugmata o^byssochrysos: ultrastructure, development and relevance 

to the systematic position of the Abyssochrysidae. Bulletin du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle. 

Paris, ser. 4, A, 11(3): 509-533. 

HEALY, J. M., 1990, Taxonomic affinities of the deep-sea genus Provanna (Caenogastropoda): new 

evidence from sperm ultrastructure. Journal of Molluscan Studies, 56: 119-122. 

HEALY, J. M., 1992, Dimorphic spermatozoa of the hydrothermal vent prosobranch Alviniconcha 

hessleri: systematic importance and comparison with other caenogastropods. Bulletin du Muséum 

National d'Histoire Naturelle. Pans, ser. 4, A, 14(2): 272-291 

HEALY, J. M., 1 993, Transfer of the gastropod family Plesiotrochidae to the Campaniloidea based on 

sperm ultrastructure evidence. Journal of Molluscan Studies, 59(2): 135-146. 

HEALY, J. M., 1995 [10 December] ("1996"), Molluscan sperm ultrastructure: correlation with taxonomic 

units within the Gastropoda, Cephalopoda and Bivalvia. Pp. 99-113, in: J d taylor, ed.. Origin 

and evolutionary radiation of the Mollusca. Oxford University Press, Oxford. 

HEALY, J. M., 2000, Mollusca: Relict taxa. Pp. 21-79, in: G M jamieson, ed.. Reproductive biology 

of invertebrates. Volume 9B. Progress in male gamete ultrastructure and phylogeny. 

HEALY, J. M. & R. WILLAN, 1991, Nudibranch spermatozoa: comparative ultrastructure and systematic 

importance. The Veliger, 34(2): 134-165. 

HEDING, S. G. & G. MANDAHL-BARTH, 1938, Investigations on the anatomy and systematic position 

of the parasitic snail Enfoco/ax Voigt. Meddelelser Grönland, 108(5): 1-40. 

HEDEGAARD, , 1990, Shell structures of the Recent Archaeogastropoda. Thesis, Department of 

Ecology and Genetics, University of Aarhus, Denmark. Vol. 1, 154 pp., vol. 2, 78 pis. 

HEDLEY, C, 1918 [19 June], A check-list of the marine fauna of New South Wales. Part I Mollusca. 

Journal and Proceedings of the Royal Society of New South Wales, 51 , supplement: M1-M120. 

HEIDELBERGER, D., 2001, Mitteldevonische (Givetische) Gastropoden aus der Lahnmulde 

(südlisches Rheinisches Schiefergebirge). Geologische Abhandlungen Hessen, 106: 291 pp. 

HENDERSON, J. . & P BARTSCH, 1 920 [8 July], A classification of the American operculate land 

mollusks of the family Annulariidae. Proceedings of the United States National Museum, 58: 49-82. 

HENNIG, W., 1980, Taschenbuch der speziellen Zoologie. 1. Wirbellose I, ausgenommen Gliedertiere, 

ed. 4. Thun, Frankfurt/Main. 392 pp. 

HEPPELL, D., 1983, Nassahidae Iredale, 1916 (Gastropoda): revised proposals for conservation. 

Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 40(4): 237-240. 

HEPPELL, D., 1995, Helicostoa: a forgotten Chinese gastropod enigma. In: A GUERRA, E rolan & F. 

ROCHA, eds., 72'" International Malacological Congress, Abstracts: 29-30. 

HERBERT, D. G., 1997, The terrestrial slugs of Kwazulu-Natal: diversity, biogeography and 

conservation (Mollusca: Pulmonata). Annals of the Natal Museum, 38: 197-239. 

HERRMANNSEN,A. N., 1846-1852, Indicis generum malacozoorum primordia. Nomina subgenerum, 

generum ... Fischer, Cassel. 

Published in parts [Dates after A. N. HERRMANNSEN 1 852: iv]: 

Volume 1 

Volume 2 

Supplement 

Pages Date 

i-xxvii, 1-104 

105-232 

233-360 

361-488 

489-616 

617-637 

1-104 

105-232 

233-352 

353-492 

493-612 

613-717 

i-v, 1-140 


1 December 1846 

1 March 1847 

18 April 1847 

25 May 1847 

17 July 1847 

17 July 1847 


7 December 1847 

18 February 1848 

February 1849 

March 1849 

December 1852


HERSHLER, R. & J. R. HOLSINGER, 1 990, Zoogeography of North American hydrobiid cavesnails. 

Siysfo/og/a, 5(1): 5-16. 

HERSHLER, R. & F. G. THOMPSON, 1 992, A review of the aquatic gastropod subfamily Cochliopinae 

(Prosobranchia: Hydrobiidae). Malacological Review, Suppl. 5: 140 pp. 

HERTLING, H., 1932 [December], Philinoglossa helgolandica n.g., n.sp., ein neuer Opisthobranchier 

aus der Nordsee bei Helgoland. Wissenschaftliche Meeresuntersuchungen, Abteilung Helgoland, 

newser., 19(1), (2): 1-9. 

HESSE, P, 1882 [before August], Miscellen (Fortsetzung). Jahrbücher der Deutschen Malakozoologischen 

Gesellschaft, 9: 29-37, pl. 2. 

HESSE, P, 1918 [19 February], Kritische Fragmente. Nachrichtsblatt der Deutschen Malakozoologischen 

Gesellschaft, 50(1): 34-40. 

HESSE, P., 1926a [after March], Die Nacktschnecken der palaearktischen Region. Abhandlungen 

des Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 2(1): 1-152, pis. 1-2. 

HESSE, P, 1926b, Beiträge zur genaueren Kenntnis des Subfamilie Helicellinae. Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 

58(3): 113-141. 

HEUDE, P M., 1882-1890, Mémoires concernant l'histoire naturelle de l'empire chinois par des 

pères de la Compagnie de Jésus. Tome 1 . Notes sur les mollusques terrestres de la vallée du 

Fleuve Bleu. Mission Catholique, Chang-Hai. 


Cahier Pages Plates Date 

2 1-88 12 21 1882 

3 89-132 22-32 1885 

4 125[sic]-188 33-43 1890 

HICKMAN, . S., 1983 [3 October], Radular patterns, systematics, diversity and ecology of deep-sea 

limpets. The Veliger, 26(2): 73-92. 

HICKMAN, S., 2003, Functional morphology and mode of life of Isanda coronata (Gastropoda: Trochidae) 

walker & d s jones, eds.. The 

i in an Australian macrotidal sandflat. Pp. 69-88, in: F E wells, d 

mahne fauna and flora ofDampier Western Australia. Volume 1 . 

Western Australia Museum, Perth. 

HICKMAN, S. & J. H. MCLEAN, 1990 [26 November], Systematic revision and suprageneric classification 

of trochacean gastropods. Natural History Museum of Los Angeles County, Science Senes, 

35: vi + 169 pp. 

HIGO, S., P. CALLOMON & Y. GOTO, 1999, Catalogue and bibliography of the marine shell-bearing 

Mollusca of Japan. Elle Scientific Publications, Osaka. 749 pp. 

Catalogue and bibliography of the marine shell-bearing 

HIGO, S., P. CALLOMON & Y. GOTO, 2001 , 

Mollusca of Japan: Gastropoda. Bivalvia. Polyplacophora. Scaphopoda. Type figures. Elle Scientific 

Publications, Osaka. 208 pp. 

HIGO, S. & Y. GOTO, 1993, A systematic list of molluscan shells from the Japanese islands and the 

adjacent area. Tenoji, Osaka. 693 + 13 + 148 pp. 

HINDS, R. ., 1843, Descriptions of new shells from the collection of Captain Sir Edward Belcher, R. 

N., ., (continued). The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, 11: 255-257. 

HINDS, R. ., 1844-1845, The zoology of the voyage of H. M. S. Sulphur under the command of 

Capt. Sir Edward Belcher during the years 1836-42. Volume 2, Mollusca. Smith, Elder & Co., 

London. V +72 pp., 21 pis. 

Published in parts [Dates after R. E. PETIT & M. G HARASEWYCH, 1990, The Nautilus, Suppl. 1 : 57]: 

Part Pages Plates Date 

1 1-24 1-7 July 1844 

2 25-48 8-14 October 1844 

3 i-v, 49-72 15-21 January 1845 

HINOIDE, S. & T. HABE, 1978 [31 July], Parastrophia japónica n.sp. (Ctiloceratidae) from Japan. 

Venus, 37(2): 55-57. 

HIRASE, S. & I. TAKI, 1954, An illustrated handbook of shells in natural colors from the Japanese 

islands and adjacent territory. Maruzen, Tokyo. 124 pp., 134 pis. 

HODGKINSON, K. A., L. GARVIE & A. W. H. BE, 1992, Eocene euthecosomatous Pteropoda 

(Gastropoda) of the Gulf and eastern coasts of North America. Bulletins ofAmerican Paleontology, 

103(341): 1-62. 

HODGSON, A. N. & G. G. FOSTER, 1992, Structure of the sperm of some South African 

archaeogastropods (Mollusca) from the superfamilies Haliotoidea, Fissurelloidea, and Trochoidea. 

Marine Biology, 113(1 ): 89-97.


HOERNES, R., 1884, Elemente der Palaeontologie (Palaeozoologie). Von Veit & Co., Leipzig, xvi + 

594 pp. 

HOFFMANN, H., 1922 [9 May], Zur Synonymie des Gattungsname "Dactylopus". Zoologischer Anzeiger, 

54{^^-^y. 303-304. 

HOFFMANN, H., 1924, Zur Anatomie und Systematik der Philomyciden. Jenaische Zeitschrift für 

Naturwissenschaft, 60: 363-396. 

HOFFMANN, H., 1925 [25 February], Die Vaginuliden. Ein Beitrag zur Kenntniss ihrer Biologie, 

Anatomie, Systematik, geographischen Verbreitung und Phylogenie (Fauna & Anatomia ceylanica, 

III, Nr. 1). Jenaische Zeitschrift für Natunn/issenschaft, 61(1-2): 1-374, pis. 1-11. 

HOFFMANN, H., 1928, DrH. G. Bronns Klassen und Ordnungen des Tier-Reichs. Band 3, Mollusca. 

Abteilung 2, Gastropoda. Buch 2, Pulmonata. Lieferung 151. Akademische Verlagsgesellschaft, 

Leipzig, pp. 1221-1354. 

HOFFMANN, H., 1932 1939, Dr H. G. Bronns Klassen und Ordnungen des Tier-Reichs. Band 3, 

Mollusca. Abteilung 2, Gastropoda. Buch 3, Opisthobranchia, Teil 1. Akademische Verlagsgesellschaft, 

Leipzig, xi + 1247 pp. 


Lieferung


HOUBRICK, R. S., 1991a, Anatomy and systematic placement of Faunus Montfort 1810 (Prosobranchia: 

Melanopsinae). Malacological Review, 24; 35-54. 

HOUBRICK, R. S., 1991b [6 September], Systematic review and functional morphology of the 

mangrove snails Terebralia and 7e/escop/um (Potamididae; Prosobranchia). Malacologia, 33(1-2); 

289-338. 

HOUBRICK, R. S., 1993 [2 December], Phylogenetic relationships and generic review of the Bittiinae 

(Prosobranchia; Cerithioidea). Malacologia, 35(2); 261-313. 

, . -H. & H. -J. TAO, 1995, Shells of Taiwan illustrated in color. National Museum of Natural Science, 

Taichung, Taiwan. 484 pp., 113 pis. [in Chinese] 

HUBENDICK, ., 1952 [13 June], A new terrestrial prosobranch family (Tutuilanidae) from Samoa, 

with description of a new genus and a new species. Bernice P. Bishop Museum, Occasional Papers, 

20(18); 301-305. 

HUBENDICK, ., 1978, Systematics and comparative morphology of the Basommatophora. Pp. 1^7, 

in; V. FRETTER & J. PEAKE, eds., Pulmonates, volume 2A, Systematics, evolution and ecology. 

Academic Press, London. 

HUDEC, v., 1965 [30 September], Neue Erkentnisse über die Anatomie von Argna bieizi (Rossmässler), 

und Bemerkungen zur systematischen Stellung der Gattung Argna Cossmann. Archiv für 

Molluskenkunde, 94(3-4); 157-163. 

HUDEC, V., 1970, Poznámky anatomii nekterych plzu z Madarska. [Bemerkungen zur Anatomie 

einiger Schneckenarten aus Ungarn]. Casopis Narodniho Muzea, 137(3-4) [for 1968]; 33-43. [in 

Czech and German] 

HUGHES, R. N. & W. K. EMERSON, 1987 [1 April], Anatomical and taxonomic characteristics of 

Harpa and Morum (Neogastropoda; Harpaidae). The Veliger, 29(4); 349-358. 

HUMFREY, M., 1975, Sea shells of the West Indies. Collins & Co., London. 351 pp., 32 pis. 

HUMPHREY, G., 1797 [1 May], Museum Calonnianum: specification of the various articles which 

compose the magnificent museum of natural history collected by M. de Calonne in France. Part 1 

[only published]. London, viii + 84 pp. 

HUTTON, F W., 1882 [May], Notes on some pulmonate Mollusca. Transactions of the New Zealand 

Institute, 14; 150-158, pis. 3-4. 

HUTTON, FW., 1884 [May], Revision of the land Mollusca of New Zealand. Transactions of the New 

Zealand Institute, 16; 186-212. 

HYATT, A. &H.A. PILSBRY, 1910-1911 , Achatinellidae (Amastrinae). Manual of Conchology, ser. 2, 

volume 21. Philadelphia, xxii + 387 pp., 56 pis. 

Published in parts; 

Part

320 


IHERING, H. VON, 1909b [31 December], Les mélanidés américains. Journal de Conchyliologie, 

57(4): 289-316. 

IHERING, H. VON, 1912 [12 December], Analyse der Süd-Amerikanischen Heliceen. Journal of tiie 

Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelpiiia, ser. 2, 15: 475-500, pis. 41-42. 

IHERING, H. VON, 1929, Die Nephropneusten in systematischer und phylogenetischer Hinsicht. 

Abhandlungen des Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 2(2): 153-384, pis. 3-4. 

ILJINA, L. ., L. . NEVESSKAYA& N. R PARAMONOVA, 1976, Zakonomernosti razvitiia molliuskov 

V opresnennykh basseinakh neogena Evrazii {pozdnii Miotsen - rannii Pliotsen). Nauka, Moskva. 

288 pp. 

INABA, A., 1982, Molluscan fauna of the Seto inland Sea, Japan (Acongratulary publication of Prof. 

Akihiko Inaba's 60'" birthday). Hiroshima Shell Club, Hiroshima. 181 pp., 4 pis. 

INTERNATIONAL COMMISSION ON ZOOLOGICAL NOMENCLATURE, 1999, International Code of 

Zoological Nomenclature, ed. 4. The International Trust for Zoological Nomenclature, London. 306 pp. 

INTERNATIONAL COMMISSION ON ZOOLOGICAL NOMENCLATURE; see also under DIRECTION 

and OPINION. 

lOGANZEN, B. G. & YA. I. STAROBOGATOV, 1982, nakhodke v Sibiri presnovodnogo molliuska 

semeistva Triculidae (Gastropoda, Prosobranchia). [A finding of a freshwater mollusc of the family 

Triculidae (Gastropoda, Prosobranchia) in Siberia]. Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 61(8): 1141-1147. [in 

Russian] 

IREDALE, T, 1913 [9 September], The generic name to be used for Murex tritonis Linné. The Nautilus, 

27(5): 55-56. 

IREDALE, T, 1914 [24 June], The genus-name Martensia Semper. Proceedings of the Malacological 


IREDALE, T, 1915a [17 June], Some more misused molluscan generic names. Proceedings of the 

Malacological Society of London, 11(5): 291-306. 

IREDALE, T, 1 91 5b [1 July], The nomenclature of British marine Mollusca. Journal of Conchology, 

14(11): 341-346. 

IREDALE, T, 1915c [12 July], A commentary on Suter's "Manual of the New Zealand Mollusca". 

Transactions of the New Zealand Institute, 47: 417-497. 

IREDALE, T, 1916 [28 November], On two editions of Duméril's Zoologie Analytique. Proceedings of 

the Malacological Society of London, 12(2-3): 79-84. 

IREDALE, T, 1917 [10 November], More molluscan name-changes, generic and specific. Proceedings 

of the Malacological Society of London, 12(6): 322-330. 

IREDALE, T, 1924 [24 October], Results from Roy Bell's molluscan collections. Proceedings of the 

Linnean Society of New South Wales, 49(3): 179-279, pis. 33-36. 

IREDALE, T, 1929a [23 or 24 March], Strange molluscs in Sydney Harbour. The Australian Zoologist, 

5(4): 337-352, pis. 37-38. 

IREDALE, T, 1929b [29 June], Queensland molluscan notes. No. 1. Memoirs of the Queensland 

Museum, 9: 261-297, pis. 30-31 

IREDALE, T, 1931 [29 June], Australian molluscan notes. No. 1. Records of the Australian Museum, 

18(4): 201-235, pis. 22-25. 

IREDALE, T, 1935[10 July], Australian cowries. The Australian Zoologist, 8(2): 96-135, pis. 8-9. 

IREDALE, T, 1936 [7 April], Australian molluscan notes, No. 2. Records of the Australian Museum, 

19(5): 267-340, pis. 20-24. 

IREDALE, T, 1937a [12 March], Abasie list of the land Mollusca of Australia. The Australian Zoologist, 

8(4): 287-333. 

IREDALE, T, 1937b [30 September], An annotated check list of the land shells (including description 

of new genera and species) part III. The South Australian Naturalist, 18(2): 6-56, pis. 1-2. 

IREDALE, T, 1937c[12 November], Abasie list ofthe land Mollusca of Australia, Part2. The Australian 

Zoo/og/sf, 9(1): 1-39, pis. 1-3. 

IREDALE, T, 1938 [30 November], Abasie list of the land Mollusca of Australia. Partlll. The Australian 

Zoologist, 9(2): 83-124, pis. 12-13. 

IREDALE, T, 1939a [1 August], A review ofthe land Mollusca of Western Australia. Records ofthe 

Western Australian Museum, 2(1): 1-88, pis. 1-5. 

IREDALE, T, 1939b [21 August], A review ofthe land Mollusca of western Australia. Journal of the 

Royal Society of Western Australia, 25: 1-88, pis. 1-5. 

IREDALE, T, 1940a [30 May], Guide to the land shells of New South Wales. The Australian Naturalist, 

10:227-236. 

IREDALE, T, 1940b [9 December], Marine molluscs from Lord Howe Island, Norfolk Island, Australia 

and New Caledonia. The Australian Zoologist, 9(4): 429-443, pis. 32-34. 

IREDALE, T, 1941a [16 April], Guide to the land shells of New South Wales, part II. The Australian 

Naturalist, 10:262-269. 

IREDALE, T, 1 941 b [1 9 December], A basic list of the land Mollusca of Papua. The Australian Zoologist, 

10(1):51-94, pis. 3-4. 

IREDALE, T, 1942 [June], Guide to the land shells of New South Wales, part IV. The Australian 

Naturalist, 11(2): 33-40. 

IREDALE, T, 1943 [30 April], A basic list of the fresh water Mollusca of Australia. The Australian 

Zoologist, 10(2): 188-230.

REFERENCES 

IREDALE T., 1944 [10 May], The land Mollusca of Lord Howe Island. The Australian Zoologist, 

10(3): 299-334, pis. 17-20. 

IREDALE, T., 1945 [11 June], The land Mollusca of Norfolk Island. The Australian Zoologist, 11(1): 

46-71, pis. 2-5. 

IREDALE, T. & F LASERON, 1957 [8 May], The systematic status of Ctiloceras and some 

comparative genera. Proceedings of the Royal Zoological Society of New South Wales, 1955-56: 

97-109, pis. 1-2. 

IREDALE, T & D. R MCMICHAEL, 1962 [30 May], A reference list of the marine Mollusca of New 

South Wales. The Australian Museum. Sydney, Memoir M : 

185 pp. 

IREDALE, T & hi. O'DONOGHUE, 1923 [March], List of British nudibranchiate Mollusca. Proceedings 

of the Malacological Society of London, 15(4): 195-233. 

IVANOV, A. v., 1933 [1 October], Ein neues endoparasitisches Mollusk - Paedophoropus dicoelobius 

n.gen. n.sp. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 104(5-6): 161-165. 

IZZATULLAEV, Z. I., T YA. SITNIKOVA& YA. I. STAROBOGATOV, 1985 [after 11 September], [Taxonomic 

position of the Middle Asian "pseudamnicolas"]. Biulleten' Moskovskogo Obshchestva 

Ispytatelei Prirody Otdel Biologicheskii, new ser., 90(5): 52-60. [in Russian] 

JANSEN, R, 2000, Seashells of South-East Australia. Capricornica Publications, Lindfield, NSW. 

118pp. 

JANSSEN, A. W., 1989a, Pteropoda (Gastropoda, Euthecosomata) from the Australian Cainozoic. 

Scripta Geológica, 91: 1-76. 

JANSSEN, A. W., 1 989b, Some new pteropod species from the North Sea Basin Cainozoic (Mollusca: 

Gastropoda, Euthecosomata). Mededelingen van de Werkgroep voor Tertiaire en Kwartaire Geologie, 

26(3): 91-133. 

JANSSEN, A. W., 1990, Pteropod species (Mollusca, Gastropoda, Euthecosomata) from the Late 

Oligocène of Mogenstrup, Jylland, Denmark. Contributions to Tertiary and Quaternary Geology, 

27(2-3): 83-91. 

JANSSEN, A. W., 1995a [after 30 October], Systematic revision of holoplanktonic Mollusca in the 

collections of the "Dipartimento di Scienze della Terra" at Torino, Italy. Museo Regionale di Scienze 

Naturali, Torino. Monografie, 17: 233 pp., 14 pis. 

JANSSEN, A. W., 1995b, On the identity of Clio ricciolii (Calandrelli, 1844) (Gastropoda: Euthecosomata) 

from the Pliocene of Rome, Italy. Contributions to Tertiary and Quaternary Geology, 32(4): 89-95. 

JANSSEN, A. W., 1998, Holoplanktonic Mollusca (Gastropoda: Heteropoda and Thecosomata) from 

the Pliocene Bowden Beds, Jamaica. Contributions to Tertiary and Quaternary Geology, 35(1-4): 

95-111. 

JANSSEN, A. W., 1999a, Notes on the systematics, morphology and biostratigraphy of fossil 

holoplanktonic Mollusca, 6. Biostratigraphical interpretation of an assemblage from Poggio Musenna 

(Sicily, Italy) in comparison to northern Italian and Maltese localities. Basteria, 63(4-6): 111-120. 

JANSSEN, A. W., 1999b, Neogene paleontology in the northern Dominican Republic, 20. Holoplanktonic 

mollusks (Gastropoda: Heteropoda and Thecosomata). Bulletins of American Paleontology, 

358: 5^0. 

JANSSEN, A. W. & J. ZORN, 1993, Revision of Middle Miocene holoplanktonic gastropods from 

Poland, published by the late Wilhelm Krack. Scripta Geológica, Special Issue 2: 155-236. 

JARRET, A. G, 2000, Marine shells of the Seychelles. Carole Green Publishing, Cambridge. 147 pp. 

JAUME, M. L. & A. DE LA TORRE, 1972a, Catalogo de la fauna cubana 29. Los Urocoptidae de 

Cuba. Mollusca, Pulmonata (No. 1 ). Circulares del Museo y Biblioteca de Zoología de La Habana: 

1526-1555. [Reprinted: JAUME & DE LA TORRE, 1976]. 

JAUME, M. L. & A. DE LA TORRE, 1972b, Catalogo de la fauna cubana 30. Los Urocoptidae de 

Cuba. Mollusca, Pulmonata (No. 2). Circulares del Museo y Biblioteca de Zoología de La Habana: 

1556-1561. [Reprinted: JAUME & DE LA TORRE, 1976]. 

JAUME, M. L. & A. DE LA TORRE, 1972c [after 9 October], Catalogo de la fauna cubana 36. Los 

Urocoptidae de Cuba. Mollusca, Pulmonata (No. 8). Circulares del Museo y Biblioteca de Zoología 

de La Habana: 1647-1649. [Reprinted: JAUME & DE LA TORRE, 1976]. 

JAUME, M. L. &A. DE LA TORRE, 1976, Los Urocoptidae de Cuba (Mollusca-Pulmonata). Ciencias 

Biológicas, ser. 4, 53: 122 pp. [Reprint of JAUME & DE LA TORRE, 1972a, b, c]. 

JAUME M. L. & L. SANCHEZ DE FUENTES, 1943, Revision de los moluscos cubanos del genero 

Cryptelasmus. Revista de la Sociedad Malacologica Carlos de la Torre, 1(2): 42-49, pi. 7. 

JEFFREYS, J. G, 1830, A synopsis of the testaceous pneumonobranchous Mollusca of Great Britain. 

Transactions of the Linnean Society of London, 16(2): 323-392. 

JEFFREYS, J. G, 1869 [after May], British conchology, volume 5. Van Voorst, London. 258 pp., 102 pis. 

JENSEN, K. R., 1985, Annotated checklist of Hong Kong Ascoglossa (Mollusca: Opisthobranchia) with 

description of four new species. Pp. 77-107, in: . Morton & d dudgeon, eds.. Proceedings of the 

2nd International Workshop on the Malacofauna of Hong Kong and Southern China, volume 2(1 ). 

JENSEN, K. R., 1992, Review ofthe usage of the synonyms Sacoglossa Ihering, 1876 and Ascoglossa 

Bergh, 1876. Pp. 541-544, in: meier-brook, ed.. Proceedings ofthe 10"' International Malacological 

Congress [Tübingen, 1989], Part 2. 

JENSEN, K. R., 1996, Phylogenetic systematics and classification of the Sacoglossa (Mollusca, 

Gastropoda, Opisthobranchia). Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society, London, ser. , 

351:91-122. 

321

322 


JENSEN, . R., 1997, Sacoglossa (Mollusca: Opisthobranchia) from the Darwin Harbour area, 

Northern Territory, Australia. Pp. 163-186, in: J R hanley, g m. caswell, d. g. megeriang & . 

LARSON, eds., Proceedings of the Sixth International Marine Biology Workshop: The Marine Flora 

and Fauna of Darwin Harbour Northern Territory, Australia. Museums and Art Galleries of the 

Northern Territory and The Australian Marine Sciences Association, Darwin. 

JENSEN, K. R., 2000, An outline of the systematics and classification of Nudibranchia (Gastropoda, 

Opisthobranchia). Phuket Manne Biological Center Special Publication, 21(2): 431-446. 

JENSEN, R. H. & K. CLARK, 1985, Class Gastropoda (snails, limpets and slugs). Pp. 397-458, in: w. 

STERRER, ed.. Marine fauna and flora of Bermuda. John Wiley & Sons, New York. xxx + 742pp., 16 pis. 

JOHNSTON, G., 1836, Illustrations in British zoology. The Magazine of Natural History and Journal of 

Zoology, Botany, Geology and Meteorology [- Loudon's Magazine of Natural History of some bibliographies], 

9: 79-83. 

JOOS, H., 1911, Die Molluskenfauna der Hydrobienschichten des Hessler bei Mosbach-Biebrich. 

Jahrbücher des Nassauischen Vereins für Naturkunde, 64(2), Abhandlungen: 30-74. 

JOUSSEAUME, F., 1877, [no title]. Bulletin de la Société Zoologique de France, 2: 308-312. 

JOUSSEAUME, F., 1883 [after 1 April], Description d'espèces et genres nouveaux de mollusques. 

Bulletin de la Société Zoologique de France, 8: 186-204. 

JOUSSEAUME, F., 1884a, Monographie des Triforidae. Bulletin de la Société Malacologique de 

France, 1:217-270. 

JOUSSEAUME, F., 1884b, Etude sur la famille des Cypraeidae. Bulletin de la Société Zoologique de 

France, 9:81-100. 

JOUSSEAUME, F., 1888, Description des mollusques recueillis par M. le Dr. Faurot dans la Mer 

Rouge et le Golfe d'Aden. Mémoires de la Société Zoologique de France, 1 : 

165-223. 

JOUSSEAUME, F., 1894, Mollusques recueillis à Ceyian par M. E. Simon, et révision générale des 

espèces terrestres et fluvio-lacustres de cette île. Mémoires de la Société Zoologique de France, 

7: 264-330, pi. 4. 

JOUSSEAUME, F., 1912 [14 August] ["1911"], Faune malacologique de la Mer Rouge. Mémoires de 

la Société Zoologique de France, 24(3-4): 180-246, pis. 5-7. 

JUNG, P., 1974, A revision of the family Seraphsidae (Gastropoda: Strombacea). Paleontographica 

Americana, 8(47): 72 pp., 16 pis. 

JUNGBLUTH, J. H., 1975, Die Molluskenfauna des Vogelsberges unter besonderer Berücksichtigung 

biogeographischer Aspekte. Biogeographica, 5: 1-138. 

KABAT, A. R., 1989 [29 September], Case 2652 - Choristidae Verill, 1882 (Mollusca, Gastropoda) 

and Choristidae Esben-Petersen, 1915 (Insecta, Mecoptera): a proposal to remove the homonymy. 

Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 46(3): 1 56-160. 

KABAT, A. R. & R. HERSHLER, 1993 [19 October], The prosobranch snail family Hydrobiidae (Gastropoda: 

Rissooidea): review of classification and supraspecific taxa. Smithsonian Contributions to 

Zoology, 547: 94 pp. 

KADOLSKY, D., 1993, Der Gattung /Vysf/a zugeordnete Arten im Tertiär des mittleren und westlichen 

Europas (Gastropoda: Rissooidea). Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 122: 335-402. 

Recent molluscan marine fauna of Isla de Malpelo, Colombia. 

KAISER, K. L. & W. BRYCE, 2001 , The 

The Festivus, 33(Occasional Paper 1): 149 pp. 

KANG, T-P, T-K. WANG & S.-L. CHOU, 1958, [Studies on the geographical distribution and 

morphology of the oncomelaniid snails, an intermediate host of Schistosoma japonicum in Hupeh 

Province, China]. Acta Zoológica Sínica, 10(3): 225-240. [in Chinese] 

KANIE, Y, 1 975, Some Cretaceous patelliform gastropods from the Northern Pacific regions. Science 

Report of the Yokosuka City Museum, 21 : 

pp., 20 pis. 

44 

KANO, Y, S. CHIBA & T KASE, 2002 [30 October], Major adaptive radiation in nehtopsine gastropods 

estimated from 28S rRNA sequences and fossil records. Proceedings of the Royal Society of London, 

B, 269: 2457-2465. 

KANO, Y & T. KASE, 2002, Anatomy and systematics of the submarine-cave gastropod Pisulina 

(Neritopsina: Neritiliidae). Journal of Molluscan Studies, 68: 365-384. 

KANTOR, Y I., 1991 [November], On the morphology and relationships of some oliviform gastropods. 

Ruthenica, 1(1-2): 17-52. 

KANTOR, Y I., 1995 [10 December] ["1996"], Phylogeny and relationships of Neogastropoda. Pp. 

221-230, in: J D Taylor, ed.. Origin and evolutionary radiation of the Mollusca. Oxford University 

Press, Oxford. 

KANTOR, Y I. & J. D. TAYLOR, 2000, Formation of marginal radular teeth in Conoidea (Neogastropoda) 

and the evolution of the hypodermic envenomation mechanism. Journal of Zoology, London, 252: 

251-262. 

KASE, T, 1984 [30 March], Early Cretaceous marine and brackish water Gastropoda from Japan. 

National Science Museum, Tokyo. 262 pp., 31 pis. 

KASE, T, 1990, Late Cretaceous gastropods from the Izumi Group of Southwest Japan. Journal of 

Paleontology, 64 (4): 563-578. 

KASE, T & M. ISHIKAWA, 2003, Mystery of naticid prédation history solved: Evidence from a "living 

fossil" species. Geology, 31(5): 403-406.


KÄSE, T. & A. VALDES, 1997, The enigma of Bertinia bertinia Joussaume, 1883 solved. Venus, 

56(3): 233-240. 

KAWAGUTI, S. & K. BABA, 1959 [30 September], A preliminary note on a two-valved sacoglossan 

gastropod, Tamanovalva Umax, n.gen., n.sp. from Tamaño, Japan. Biological Journal of Okayama 

University, 5(3-4); 177-184. 

KAY, E. A., 1979, Hawaiian marine shells. [Reef and shore fauna of Hawaii, Section 4: Mollusca. Bernice 

P. Bishop Museum Special Publication 64(4)]. Bishop Museum Press, Honolulu, xvii + 653 pp. 

KAY, E. A. & D. K. YOUNG, 1 969 [April], The Doridacea (Opisthobranchia; Mollusca) of the Hawaian 

Islands. Pacific Science, 23(2): 172-231. 

KEEN, A. M., 1958 [5 December], Sea shells of tropical West America, ed. 1. Stanford University 

Press, Stanford, xi + 624 pp. 

KEEN, A.M., 1971a [1 January], Two new supraspecific taxa in the Gastropoda. TheVeliger, 13(3): 296. 

KEEN, A. M., 1971b [1 September], Sea shells of tropical West America. Marine mollusks from Baja 

California to Peru. Ed. 2. Stanford University Press, Stanford, xiv + 1064 pp., 22 pis. 

KEEN, A. M. & E. COAN, 1974, Marine molluscan genera of western North America. An illustrated 

key, ed. 2. Stanford University Press, Stanford. 208 pp. 

KEEN A. M. & A. G SMITH, 1961 [20 March], West American species of the bivalved gastropod 

genus Berthelinia. Proceedings of the California Academy of Sciences, ser. 4, 30(2): 47-66, pi. 5. 

KEFERSTEIN, W. M., 1862-1866, DrH. G. Bronn's Klassen und Ordnungen der Weichthiere (Malacozoa). 

wissenschaWich dargestellt in Wort & Bild. Bd. 3(2), Malacozoa Cephalophora. Winter, 

Leipzig & Heidelberg. 

Published in parts [After E. V. COAN, 1965, The Veliger, 8(1): 39]: 

Pages

324 


KILBURN, R. N. & E, RIPPEY, 1982, Sea shells of southern Africa. Macmillan South Africa, Johannesburg. 

249 pp., 46 pis. 

KILIAS, R., 1973 [August], Prosobranchia, Cynnatiidae. Das Tierreich, 92: viii + 235 pp. 

KILIAS! R., ed., 1997, Lexikon marine Muscheln und Schnecken. Ulmer, Stuttgart. 340 pp. 

KIRA, f., 1962 [September], Shells of the western Pacific in color. Hoikusha, Osaka. 224 + 7 pp., 72 

+ 2 pis.' 

KITTL, ., 1899, Die Gastropoden der Esinokalke, nebst einer Revision der Gastropoden der Marmolatakalke. 

Annalen des Kaiserlich-Königlichen Naturhistorischen Hofmuseums in Wien, 14(1): 

237 pp., 18 pis. 

KLEMM, W., 1973, Die Verbreitung der rezenten Land-Gehäuse-Schnecken in Osterreich. Denkschriften 

der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, 117: 1-503. 

KNIGHT, J. ., 1930 [December], The gastropods of the Saint Louis, Missouri, Pennsylvanian outlier: 

the Pseudozygopleurinae. Journal of Paleontology, 4 (Suppl. 1): 78 pp., 5 pis. 

KNIGHT, J. ., 1931a [March], The gastropods of the Saint Louis, Missouri, Pennsylvanian outlier: 

Aclislna and Streptacis. Journal of Paleontology, 5(1): 1-15, 2 pis. 

KNIGHT, J. ., 1931b [September], Thegastropodsof the Saint Louis, Missouri, Pennsylvanian outlier: 

the Subulitidae. Journal of Paleontology, 5(3): 177-229, pis. 21-27. 

KNIGHT, J. ., 1 933 [December], The gastropods of the Saint Louis, Missouri, Pennsylvanian outlier. 

VI. The Nehtidae. Journal of Paleontology, 7(4): 359-392, pis. 40-46. 

KNIGHT, J. ., 1934 [June], The gastropods of the Saint Louis, Missouri, Pennsylvanian outlier. VII. 

the Euomphalidae and Platyceratidae. Journal of Paleontology, 8(2): 139-166, pis. 20-26. 

KNIGHT, J. ., 1941 [25 August], Paleozoic gastropod genotypes. Geological Society of America, 

Special Papers, 32: vi + 510 pp. 

KNIGHT, J. ., 1945 [November], Some new genera of Paleozoic Gastropoda. Journal of Paleontology, 

19(6): 573-587, pis. 79-80. 

KNIGHT, J. ., 1947 [3 January], Some new Cambrian bellerophont gastropods. Smithsonian Miscellaneous 

Collections, 106(17): 1-11, pis. 1-2. 

KNIGHT, J. ., 1952 [29 October], Primitive fossil gastropods and their bearing on gastropod classification. 

Smithsonian Miscellaneous Collections, 117(13): 1-56, pis. 1-2. 

KNIGHT, J. ., 1956 [8 March], New families of Gastropoda. Journal of the Washington Academy of 

Sciences, 46(2): 41-42. 

KNIGHT JB., R. L. BATTEN & E. L. YOGHELSON, 1960; see under MOORE, R. C, ed. 

KNIGHT, J. B. & E. L. YOGHELSON, 1958 [March], A reconsideration of the relationships of the Monoplacophora 

and the primitive Gastropoda. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 33(1): 

37^8. 

KOBAYASHI, T, 1958, On some Cambrian gastropods from Korea. Japanese Journal of Geology 

and Geography Transactions, 29(1-3): 111-118, pi. 8. 

KOBAYASHI, T, 1962 [20 March], The Cambro-Ordovician formations and faunas of South Korea. 

Part IX, Palaeontology. VIII. The Machari fauna. Journal of the Faculty of Science, University of 

Tokyo, section 2 {Geology, Mineralogy Geography Geophysics), 14(1): 1-152, pis. 1-8. 

KOBELT, W., 1876-1881 , lllusthrtes Conchylienbuch, 2 vol. Bauer & Raspe, Nürnberg. 392 pp., 112 pis. 

Published in parts [After A. REHDER, 1952, The Nautilus, 66(2): 59-60]: 

Band


KOBELT W., 1899-1902, Die Familie Buliminidae. Systematisches Conctiylien-Cabinet von Martini 

& Chemnitz, ed. 2. Bd. 1, Abt. 13,Theil 2. Bauer & Raspe, Nürnberg, pp. 397-1051, pis. 71-133. 

Published in parts [After F W. WELTER-SCHULTES, 1999, Archives of Natural History, 26(2): 157-203]: 

Lieferung

326 


KÖLLIKER, A., 1847, Rhodope, nuovo genere di gasteropodi. Giornale delllmpehale Reale Istituto 

Lombardo di Scienze, Letters edArti, 16: 239-249, 1 pi. 

KOLLMANN, H.A., 1979, Gastropoden aus den LosensteinerSchichtender Umgebung von Losenstein 

(Oberösterreich), 3. Theil: Cerithiacea (Mesogastropoda). Annalen des Naturhistorischen Museums 

in Wien, 82: 11-51, pis. 1-6. 

KOLLMANN, H.A., 2002, Gastropods from the LowerCretaceousof Vorarlberg, Austria. A systematic 

review. Annalen des Naturhistorisches Museum in Wien, ser. A, 103: 23-73. 

KOLLMANN, H. A., . DECKER & D. LEMONE, 2003, Facies control of Lower Cretaceous gastropod 

assemblages, southwestern United States. In: R w SCOTT, ed., Gulf Coast Section, Society of 

Economic Palaeontologists and Mineralogists Foundation, Special Publication in Geology, 1 (Perkins 

Memorial Volume): 101-146. 

KONINCK, L.-G. DE, 1881 , Faune du calcaire carbonifère de la Belgique. Troisième partie. Gastéropodes. 

Annales du Musée Royal d'Histoire Naturelle de Belgique, série Paléontologique, 6: 1 70 pp., 

21 pis. 

KOOL, S. P., 1989 [August], Phylogenetic analysis of the subfamily Thaidinae (Neogastropoda, 

Muricidae). 10'" International Malacological Congress [Tübingen 1989], /Absíracfs: 136. 

KOOL, S. P., 1993, Phylogenetic analysis of the Rapaninae (Neogastropoda: Muricidae). Malacologie, 

35(2): 155-259. 

KOROBKOV, I. A., 1955, Spravochnik i metodicheskoe rukovodstvo po tretichnym molliuskam. 

Briukhonogie. Gostoptekhizdat, Leningrad. 795 pp., 117 pis. [in Russian] 

KOROTKOV, V. A., 1992 [after 10 August], Novye semeistva othada Strombiformes (Gastropody). 

[New families of the order Strombiformes (Gastropoda)]. Paleontologicheskii Zhurnal, 1 992(3): 96- 

98. [in Russian] 

KOSUGE, S., 1 964 [28 March], Anatomical study of Diala goniochila (A. Adams) (Gastropoda). Bulletin 

of the National Science Museum, 7(1): 33-36. 

KOSUGE, S., 1 966 [31 August], The family Triphoridae and its systematic position. Malacologia, 4(2): 

292-324, pi. 1. 

KOSYAN, A. R. & Y. I. KANTOR, in press. Morphology, taxonomic status and relationships of Melongenidae 

(Gastropoda: Neogastropoda). Ruthenica. 

KOWALKE, T, 1998, Bewertung protoconchmorphologischer Daten basaler Caenogastropoda 

(Cerithiimorpha und Littorinimorpha) hinsichtlich ihrer Systematik und Evolution von der Kreide bis 

rezent. Berliner Geowissenschañliche Abhandlungen, ser E (Palaeobiologie), 27: 1-121. 

KOWALKE, T & K. BÄNDEL, 1 996 [1 5 December], Systematik und Paläoökologie der Kustenschnecken 

der nordalpinen Brandenberg-Gosau (Oberconiac/Untersanton) mit einem Vergleich zur Gastropodenfauna 

des Maastrichts des Trempbeckens (Südpyrenäen, Spanien). Mitteilungen der Bayerischen 

Staatsammlung für Paläontologie und Historische Geologie, 36: 15-71, pis. 1-10. 

KOZLOFF, E. N., 1987, Marine invertebrates of the Pacific Northwest. University of Washington Press, 

Seattle & London, vi + 511 pp. 

KRAMBERGER-GORJANOVIC, K., 1923, Die Valenciennesiiden und einige anderen Limnaeiden 

der pontischen Stufe des Unteren Pliozäns in ihrer stratigraphischen und genetischen Bedeutung. 

Glasnik Hrvatskoga Prirodoslovnoga Drustva, 35(1-2): 87-114. 

KRELINGER, C, 1870, Systematisches Verzeichniss der in Deutschland lebenden Binnen-Mollusken. 

Wiesbaden, viii + 402 pp. 

KUBO, H.&TKUROZUMI, 1995 [10 August], /Wo//uscs//. Okinawa Shuppan Co., Okinawa. 

263 pp. 

KURODA, T, 1 933a [18 June], A list of the genera of Japanese Mollusca (2). The Venus, 4(1 ): 44-54. 

KURODA,T, 1 933b [30 December], A list of genera of Japanese Mollusca (3). The Venus, 4{3): 184-191. 

KURODA, T, 1 934a [20 March], A list of the genera of Japanese Mollusca (4). The Venus, 4(4): 258-265. 

KURODA, T, 1934b [7 July], A list of the genera of Japanese Mollusca (5). The Venus, 4(5): 319-330. 

KURODA, T, 1 941 [February], A catalogue of molluscan shells from Taiwan (Formosa) with descriptions 

of new species. Memoirs of the Faculty of Science and Agriculture, Taihoku Imperial University, 

22(4), Geology, 17: 65-216, pis. 8-14. 

KURODA, T & T HABE, 1949 [1 September], Helicacea. Tokyo. 6 + 129 pp., 1 pi. [in Japanese] 

KURODA, T,T HABE & K. OYAMA, 1971 [27 September], 7/?e sea s/7e//s ofSagam/ Say. Maruzen, 

Jokyo. xix + 741 pp. [Japanese text], 489 pp. [English text], 51 pp., 121 pis. 

KÜTHE, P., 1935 [7 June], Organisation und systematische Stellung der Acochlidium paradoxum 

Strubell. Zoologische Jahrbijcher, Abteilung für Systematik, Ökologie und Geographie der Thiere, 

66(6): 514-540, pl. 8. 

KWIETNIEWSKI, C, 1902 [December], AIcune osservazioni intorno agii Pteropodi gimnosomi del 

mare Mediterráneo. Atti délia Società Veneto-Trentina di Scienze Naturali residente in Padova, ser. 

2, 4(2): 39-58. 

KWON, . ., D. . MIN, J. R. LEE, J. S. LEE, J. G. JE & . L. CHOE, 2001, Korean mollusks with 

color illustrations. Shell House, Pusan. 332 pp. [in Korean] 

LABBÉ, A., 1933 [after 28 November], Les Silicodermés: ordre nouveau de Gastéropodes. Bulletin 

de la Société Zoologique de France, 58: 357-366. 

LABBÉ, A., 1934, Essai d'un classification des Silicodermés Labbé. Bulletin de la Société Zoologique 

de France, 59:212-218.


LACAZE-DUTHIERS, H. DE, 1888, La classification des Gastéropodes, basée sur les dispositions du 

système nerveux. Comptes Rendus des Séances de ¡'Académie des Sciences [Paris], 106: 716-724. 

LALLI, M. & R. W. GILMER, 1989, Pelagic snails. The biology of holoplanctonic gastropod mollusks. 

Stanford University Press, Stanford. 259 pp. 

LAMARCK, J. ., 1801, Système des animaux sans vertèbres. Deterville, Paris. 432 pp. 

LAMARCK, J. ., 1809, Philosophie zoologique. Volume 1. Dentu, Paris, xxv + 428 pp. 

LAMARCK, J. ., 1812 [October], Extrait du cours de zoologie du Muséum d'histoire naturelle sur les 

animaux sans vertèbres. D'Hautel, Paris. 127 pp. 

LAMARCK, J. B. DE, 1818 [July], Histoire naturelle des animaux sans vertèbres, vol. 5. Deterville, 

Paris. 612 pp. 

LAMARCK, J. ., 1819, Histoire naturelle des animaux sans vertèbres, 6(1). Verdière, Paris. 343 pp. 

LAMARCK, J. ., 1822, Histoire naturelle des animaux sans vertèbres, 6(2). Verdière, Paris. 232 pp. 

LANKESTER, E. RAY, 1883, Mollusca. Encyclopaedia Britannica, ed. 9, 16; 632-695. London. 

LATREILLE, P. A., 1824 [November], Esquisse d'une distribution générale des mollusques, d'après 

un ouvrage inédit, intitulé: Familles naturelles du règne animal, exposées succinctement et dans 

un ordre analytique, avec l'indication de leurs genres. Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: 317- 

335, and table between pages 334-335. 

LATREILLE, P. A., 1825, Familles naturelles du règne animal exposées succinctement et dans un 

ordre analytique, avec indication de leurs genres. Bailliére, Paris. 570 pp. 

LEA, H. C, 1843, Description of some new fossil shells from the Tertiary of Petersburg, Virginia. 

Transactions of the American Philosophical Society, ser. 2, 9: 229-274, pis. 34-37. 

LEME, J. L. M., 1973, Anatomy and systematics of the neotropical Strophocheiloidea (Gastropoda, 

Pulnionata) with the description of a new family. Arquivos de Zoología, 23(5): 295-337. 

LE RENARD, J., 1 980 [1 7 July], Nouvelles espèces de Gastéropodes de l'Auversien "à faciès charrié" 

de Baron (Oise). Bulletin d'Information des Géologues du Bassin de Paris, 17(2): 17-25. 

LE RENARD, J., 1995 [May], Sur la position systématique des Gastropoda eocenes du bassin de 

Paris classés Parvisipho et Siphonalia. Cossmanniana, 3(3): 57-64. 

LE RENARD, J., B. SABELLI & M. TAVIANI, 1996 [26 March], On Candinia (Sacoglossa: Juliidae), a 

new fossil genus of bivalved gastropods. Journal of Paleontology, 70(2): 230-235. 

LESUEUR, A., 1817 [July?], Mémoire sur deux nouveaux genres de mollusques. Atlante et Atlas. 

Journal de Physique, de Chimie, d'Histoire Naturelle et des Arts, 85: 390-393, pi. 2. 

LIKHAREV, B. K., 1970 [after 5 June], sistematike pozdnepaleozoiskikh Loxonematacea (Gastropoda). 

[On the systematics of the late Paleozoic Loxonematacea]. Paleontologicheskii Zhurnal, 

1970(3): 48-55. [in Russian] 

LIKHAREV, I. M., 1962 [after 20 June], Klausiliidy (Clausiliidae). Fauna SSSR, /Wo///us/(/, 3(4) [= new 

ser., 83]: 317 pp. [in Russian] 

LIKHAREV, I. M. & A. WIKTOR, 1980 [after 10 November], Slizni fauny SSSR i 

sopredelnykh stran 

(Gastropoda terrestria nuda). [The fauna of slugs of the USSR and adjacent countries]. Fauna 

SSSR, Molliuski, 3(5): 437 pp. [in Russian] 

LINDBERG, D. R., 1981 [17 June], Rhodopetalinae, a new subfamily of Acmaeidae from the boreal 

Pacific: anatomy and systematics. Malacologia, 20(2): 291-305. 

LINDBERG, D. R., 1986, Radular evolution in the Patellogastropoda. American Malacological Bulletin, 

4(1): 115. 

LINDBERG, D. R., 1988a, The Patellogastropoda. Malacological Review, Suppl. 4: 35-63. 

LINDBERG, D. R., 1988b [1 April], Systematics of the Scurriini (new tribe) of the northeastern Pacific 

Ocean (Patellogastropoda: Lottiidae). The Veliger, 30(4): 387-394. 

LINDHOLM, W. A., 1 909, Die Mollusken des Baikal-Sees (Gastropoda und Pelecypoda). Pp. 1 -1 04, pi. 

1-2, in: Wissenschaftliche Ergebnisse einer Zoologischen Expedition nach dem Baikal-See, unter der 

Leitung des Professors Alexis Korotneffin den Jahren 1900''1902. Friedländer & Sohn, Kiev & Berlin. 

LINDHOLM, W. A., 1924 [19 April], A revised systematic list of the genera of the Clausiliidae, Recent 

and fossil, with their subdivision, synonymy and types. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of 

London, 16(1): 53-80. 

LINDHOLM, W. A., 1 925 [30 November], A supplement to the revised systematic list of the genera of 

the Clausiliidae. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 16(6): 261-266. 

LINDHOLM, W. A., 1927a [1 March], Zur Systematik und Nomenklatur einiger Heliciden und ihrer 

Verwanöien. Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 59(2): 116-138. 

LINDHOLM, W. A., 1927b [August], Kritische Studien zur Molluskenfauna des Baikalsees. Trudy 

Komissii po Izucheniiu Ozera Bajkala [- Travaux de la Commission pour l'Etude du Lac Bajkal], 2: 

139-186. 

LINDNER, G., 1999, Muscheln und Schnecken der Weltmeere: Aussehen, Vorkommen, Systematik, 

ed. 2. BLV, München. 319 pp. 

LINDSTRÖM, G, 1884 [after March], On the Silurian Gastropoda and Pteropoda of Gotland. Kongliga 

Svenska Vetenskaps-Akademiens Handlingar, 19(6): 250 pp., 21 pis. 

LINK, H. R, 1807 [29 March], Beschreibung der Naturalien-Sammlung der Universität zu Rostock. 

Abt. 2, Mollusken: 82-^00. 

LINSLEY, R. M., 1978, The Omphalocirhdae: a new family of Palaeozoic Gastropoda which exhibits 

sexual dimorphism. Memoirs of the National Museum of Victoria, 39: 33-54, pis. 2-10.

328 


LINSLEY, R. M. & W. M. KIER, 1984 [29 March], The Paragastropoda: a proposal for a new class of 

Paleozoic Mollusca. Malacologie, 25(1): 241-254. 

LISICKI, M. J., 1991, Mollusca Slovenska. VEDA vydavatel'stvo Slovenskej akadémie vied, Bratislava. 

341 pp. 

LIU, H.-R, R. HERSHLER & R G. THOMPSON, 2001 , 

Phylogenetic relationships of the Cochliopinae 

(Rissooidea: Hydrobiidae): an enigmatic group of aquatic gastropods. Molecular Phylogenetics 

and Evolution, 2^{^). 17-25. 

LOCARD, A., 1886, Prodrome de malacologie française. Catalogue général des Mollusques vivants 

de France. Mollusques marins. Baillière, Paris, x + 778 pp. 

LOCARD, A., 1 893, Conchyliologie française. Les coquilles des eaux douces et saumâtres de France. 

Baillière, Paris. 327 pp. 

LOCARD, A., 1894, Conchyliologie française. Les coquilles terrestres de France. Baillière, Paris. 

370 pp. 

LOCARD, A., 1897, Expédition scientifique du Travailleur et du Talisman pendant les années 1880, 

1881, 1882, 1883. Mollusques Testacés, 1. Massen, Paris, vi + 516 pp., 22 pis. 

LOVÉN, S. L., 1847 [9 June], Malacozoologi. Kongliga Vetenskaps-Akademiens Förhandlingar, (1847): 

175-199, pis. 2-6. 

LOZEK, V., 1956, Klic Ceskoslovenskych Mekkysu. Vydavatelstvo Slovenskej Akademie Vied, 

Bratislava. 437 pp., 42 pis. 

LOZOUET, P., 1986, Redéfinition des genres Potámides et Pirenella (Gastropoda: Prosobranchia) à 

partir des espèces actuelles et fossiles: implications phylètiques et biogéographiques. Annales de 

Paléontologie {Vertébrés - Invertébrés), 72(3): 163-210. 

LOZOUET P., J.-F. LESPORT & P RENARD, 2001 , 

Révision des Gastropoda (Mollusca) du stratotype 

de l'Aquitanien (Miocène inf.): site de Saucats "Lariey", Gironde, France. Cossmanniana, Special 

issue 3: 189 pp., 37 pis. 

LU, Y.-H., C.-L. CHU, Y-Y CHIEN, Z.-Y. ZHOU, J.-Y CHEN, G.-W. LIU, W. YÜ, X. CHEN & H. -. XU, 

1976 [December], [Ordovician biostratigraphy and palaeozoogeography of China]. Memoirs of 

Nanjing Institute of Geology and Palaeontology, 7: 83 + 7 pp., 14 pis. [in Chinese] 

LUDBROOK, N. H., 1941 , Gastropoda from the Abattoirs Bore, Adelaide, South Australia, together 

with a list of miscellaneous fossils from the bore. Transactions of the Royal Society of South Australia, 

65(1): 79-102, pis. 4-5. 

LUDBROOK, N. H., 1 957 [May], The molluscan fauna of the Pliocene strata underlying the Adelaide 

plains. Part IV. Gastropoda (Turritellidae to Struthiolariidae). Transactions of the Royal Society of 

South Australia, 80: 17-58, pis. 1-4. 

LUPU, D., 1982, Etude morpho-anatomique comparée sur quelques espèces des genres: Euparypha 

Hartman, 1840; Theba Risso, 1826; Murella Pfeiffer, 1877; Euomphalia Westerlund, 1889 

(Gastropoda, Pulmonata). Travaux du Muséum d'Histoire Naturelle Grigore Antipa, 24: 7-14. 

LUS, V. YA., 1973 [after 17 May], Novaia fastsiolariida (Mollusca, Neogastropoda) iz nizhnei abisali 

severnoi chasti Tikhogo Okeana [New fasciolariids (Mollusca, Neogastropoda) from the lower abyssal 

zone of the northern part of the Pacific Ocean]. Trudy Instituía Okeanologii, 91 : 203-212. [in Russian] 

LYDEARD, C, W. E. HOLZNAGEL, M. GLAUBRECHT & W. R PONDER, 2002, Molecular phytogeny 

of a circum-global, diverse gastropod superfamily (Cerithioidea: Mollusca: Caenogastropoda): 

pushing the deepest phylogenetic limits of mitochondrial LSU rDNA sequences. Molecular 

Phylogenetics and Evolution, 22 (3): 399-406. 

LYSSENKO, N. I., 1981 [after 21 May], Filogeneticheskie otnosheniia rodov Ptygmatis Sharpe i 

Pentaptyxis Pchelintsev i ikh znachenie dlia sistematiki Nerinei (gastropody) [Phylogenetical relations 

of the genera Ptygmatis Sharpe and Pentaptyxis Pchelintsev and their bearing on the systematics 

of the nerineids (gastropods)]. Paleontologicheskii Sbornik [Lwow], 18: 20-25. [in Russian] 

LYSSENKO, N. I., 1984, lurskie i melovye Nerinei luga SSSR i ikh stratigraficheskoe znachenie. 

Glava 4. Klassifikatsiia Nerinei: 14-17. Baku. Autoreferat [Dissertation abstract], [in Russian] 

LYSSENKO, N. I. & A. D. ALIEV, 1987, Reviziia roda Diozoptyxis i novóle semeistvo gastropod. Paleontologicheskii 

Zhurnal, 1987(1): 116-120. [in Russian] 

LYSSENKO, N. I. & A. D. ALIEV, 1990 [after 5 November], sistematike faneroptiksid (Gastropody). 

[On the systematics of phaneroptyxids (Gastropoda)]. Paleontologicheskii Zhurnal, 1 990(4): 1 07-1 1 1 

[in Russian] 

LYSSENKO, N. I. & V. A. KOROTKOV, 1992 [after 11 November], novom podotriade nehneid 

(Gastropody). [On a new suborder of nerineids (Gastropoda)]. Paleontologicheskii Zhurnal, 1992(4): 

17-22. [in Russian] 

MACDONALD, J. D. 1860 [after 16 February], Further observations on the metamorphosis of 

Gasteropoda, and the affinities of certain genera, with an attempted distribution of the principal 

families of the order. Transactions of the Linnean Society of London, 23(1): 69-81. 

MACDONALD, J. D., 1869 [February], On the homologies of the dental plates and teeth of 

proboscidiferous Gasteropoda. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 4, 3: 113-117, pi. 13. 

MACDONALD, J. D., 1880 [3 September], On the natural classiftcation of Gasteropoda. Part 1. The 

Journal of the Linnean Society, Zoology, 15: 161-167. 

MACDONALD, J. D., 1881 [25 March], On the classification of Gasteropoda. Part 2. 

the Linnean Society Zoology, 15: 241-244. 

The Journal of


MACEDO, M. . , M. I. . MACEDO& J. P. BORGES, 1999, Conchas marinhas de Portugal. Verbo, 

Lisboa. 516 pp. 

MACFARLAND, F. M., 1909, The opisthobranchiate Mollusca of the Brenner-Agassiz expedition to 

Brazil. Leiand Stanford Junior University Publications. University series, 2: 104 pp., 19 pis. 

MACFARLAND, F M., 1912, The nudibranch family Dironidae. Zoö/og/sc/7e Ja/7rbt/c/7er, Suppl. 15(1): 

515-536, pis. 30-32. 

MACFARLAND, FM., 1923 [September], The morphology of the nudibranch genus Hancockia. Journal 

of Morphology, 38(1): 65-92, pis. 1-5. 

MACGILLIVRAY, W., 1 843, A history of the molluscous animals of the counties ofAberdeen, Kincardine, 

and Banff: to which is appended an account of the cirhpedal animals of the same district. Cunningham 

& Mortimer, London, xxiv + 372 pp. 

MACKINNON, D. I., 1985, New Zealand late Middle Cambrian molluscs and the origin of Rostroconchia 

and Bivalvia. //?/, 9(1-2): 65-81. 

MACMILLAN, G. K., 1955 [July], A preliminary survey of the land and freshwater Gastropoda of Cape 

Breton, Nova Scotia, Canada. Proceedings of the Nova Scotian Institute of Science, 23(4): 389-408. 

MACNEIL, F S. & D.T. DOCKERY, 1984, Lower Oligocène Gastropoda, Scaphopoda, and Cephalopoda 

of the Vicksburg Group in Mississippi. Mississippi Bureau of Geology Bulletin, 124: 415 pp., 72 pis. 

MACPHERSON, J. H. & E. H. CHAPPLE, 1951 [March], A systematic list of the marine and estuahne 

Mollusca of Victoria. Memoirs of the National Museum of Victoria, 17: 107-185. 

MACPHERSON, J, H. & J. GABRIEL, 1962, Marine molluscs of Victoria. Melbourne University 

Press, Melbourne. 475 pp. 

MAGNE, A., 1952, Les Deroceratinae de la faune girondine. Procès-verbaux des séances de la 

Société des Sciences physiques et naturelles de Bordeaux, (for 1946-49): 30-33. [Date of publication 

uncertain (71949)]. 

MAHMOUD, I. G. El Din, 1955, Etudes paléontologiques sur la faune crétacique du massif du Moghara 

(Sinaï, Egypte). Publications de l'Institut du Désert d'Egypte, 8: 192 pp., 19 pis. 

MALATESTA, A., 1974 [after February], Malacofauna pliocenica Umbra. Memorie per Serviré alla 

Descrizione délia Carta Geológica d'Italia, 13: 498 + 6 pp., 32 pis. 

MANDAHL-BARTH, G, 1950 [1 December], Systematische Untersuchungen über die Heliciden-Fauna 

von Madeira. Abhandlungen der Senckenbergischen Naturforschenden Gesellschaft, 469 [for 1943]: 

93 pp., 17 pis. 

MARCUS, ER., 1 958 [August], On western Atlantic opisthobranchiate gastropods. American Museum 

Novitates, 1906: 1-82. 

MARCUS, ER.&EV. MARCUS, 1956, On the tectibranch gastropod Cylindrobulla. Anais da Academia 

Brasileira de Ciencias, 28(1): 119-128, pis. 1-2. 

MARCUS, ER. & EV. MARCUS, 1960 [March], Opisthobranchia aus dem Roten Meer und von den 

Maldiven. Abhandlungen der Mathematisch-Naturwissenschaftlichen Klasse, Akademie der 

Wissenschaften und der Literatur in Mainz, (1959[12]): 873-934. 

MARCUS, ER. & EV. MARCUS, 1967 [December], American opisthobranch mollusks. Studies in 

Tropical Oceanography, 6: viii + 256 pp. 

MARCUS, ER. & EV. MARCUS, 1 970 [August], Opisthobranchs from Curaçao and faunistically related 

regions. Studies on the Fauna of Curaçao and other Caribbean Islands, 33: 129 pp. 

MARCUS, EV., 1982, Systematics of the genera of the order Ascoglossa (Gastropoda). The Journal 

of Molluscan Studies, supplement 10: 31 pp. 

MARCUS, EV. & ER. MARCUS, 1960, On Tricolia affinis cruenta. Boletim da Faculdade de Filosofía, 

Ciencias e Letras, Universidade de Sao Paulo, 260, Zoología, 23: 171-211, pis. 1-6. 

MARINCOVICH, L., 1977 [22 February], Cenozoic Naticidae (Mollusca: Gastropoda) of the 

northeastern Pacific. Bulletins of American Paleontology, 70(294): 494 pp., 42 pis. 

MARSHALL, B. A., 1 977 [8 September], The dextral triforid genus Metaxia (Mollusca: Gastropoda) in 

the south-west Pacific. Nev\/ Zealand Journal of Zoology, 4(2): 111-117. 

MARSHALL, B. A., 1978 [20 April], Cerithiopsidae (Mollusca: Gastropoda) of New Zealand, and a 

provisional classification of the family. New Zealand Journal of Zoology, 5: 47-120. 

MARSHALL, B. A., 1980, The systematic position of Triforis Deshayes (Mollusca: Gastropoda). New 

Zealand Journal of Zoology, 7: 85-88. 

MARSHALL, B. A., 1983a [8 July], Acremodontinae: a new subfamily of the Trochidae (Mollusca: 

Gastropoda). Records of the National Museum of New Zealand, 2(10): 127-130. 

MARSHALL, B. A., 1983b [19 August], The family Cocculinellidae (Mollusca: Gastropoda) in New 

Zealand. National Museum of New Zealand. Records, 2(12): 139-143. 

MARSHALL, B. A., 1 984 [20 December], Adelacerithiinae: a new subfamily of the Triphoridae (Mollusca: 

Gastropoda). The Journal of Molluscan Studies, 50(2): 78-84. 

MARSHALL, B. A., 1 986 [2 July] ["1 985"], Recent and Tertiary Cocculinidae and Pseudococculinidae 

(Mollusca: Gastropoda) from New Zealand and New South Wales. New Zealand Journal of Zoology, 

12(4): 505-546. 

MARSHALL, B. A., 1 987 [1 August], Osteopeltidae (Mollusca: Gastropoda): a new family of limpets 

associated with whale bone in the deep-sea. The Journal of Molluscan Studies, 53(2): 121-127. 

MARSHALL, B. A., 1 988 [14 June], Thysanodontinae: a new subfamily of the Trochidae (Gastropoda). 

The Journal of Molluscan Studies, 54(2): 215-229.

330 


MARSHALL, . A., 1991a [20 March], Mollusca Gastropoda: Seguenziidae from New Caledonia and 

the Loyalty Islands. In: A crosnier & p. bouchet, eds., Résultats des Campagnes Musorstom, Volume 

7. Mémoires du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle, Paris, ser. A, 150: 41-109. 

MARSHALL, B. A., 1991b [27 August], Dates of publication and supraspecific taxa of Bellardi and 

Sacco's (1873-1904) "I molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e délia Liguria" and Sacco's 

(1890) "Catalogo paleontológico del bacinoterziario del Piemonte". The Nautilus, 105(3): 104-115. 

MARSHALL, . A., 1993a [1 April], A review of the genus Kaiparathina Laws, 1941 (Mollusca: Gastropoda: 

Trochoidea). The Veliger, 36(2): 185-198. 

MARSHALL, B. A., 1993b, The systematic position of Larochea Finlay, 1927, and introduction of a 

new genus and two new species (Gastropoda: Scissurellidae). Journal of Molluscan Studies, 59(3): 

285-294. 

MARSHALL, B. A., 1995 [22 December], Calliostomatidae (Gastropoda: Trochoidea) from New 

Caledonia, the Loyalty Islands, and the northern Lord Howe Rise. In: p BOUCHET, ed., Résultats 

des Campagnes Musorstom, Volume 14. Mémoires du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle, Paris, 

167:381^58. 

MARSHALL, B. A., 1996 [1 July], A new subfamily of the Addisoniidae associated with cephalopod 

beaks from the tropical Southwest Pacific, and a new pseudococculinid associated with chondrichthyan 

egg cases from New-Zealand (Mollusca: Lepeteloidea). The Veliger, 39(3): 250-259. 

MARSHALL, J. G. & R. WILLAN, 1999, Nudibranchs of Heron Island, Great Barrier Reef. Backhuys, 

Leiden. 257 pp. 

MARTENS, E. VON, 1858, Über einige Brackwasserbewohner aus den Umgebungen Venedigs. 

Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 24(1): 152-208, pis. 4-5. 

MARTENS, E. VON, 1860; see under ALBERS. 

MARTENS, E. VON, 1866, Mollusca. The Record of Zoological Literature, 2 (for 1865): 211-297. 

MARTENS, E. VON, 1880, Mollusca. The Zoological Record {ôr 1878): 1-87. 

MARTENS, E. VON, 1881, Mollusca. The Zoological Record {bi 1879): 1-102. 

MARTENS, E. VON, 1884, Mollusca. The Zoological Record {ôr 1882): 1-96. 

MARTINS, A. M. DE FRÍAS; see under PRIAS MARTINS. 

MARTYNOV, A. V., 1994 [after 22 September], Matehaly revizii golozhabernykh molliuskov semeistva 

Corambidae (Gastropoda, Opisthobranchia). 1. Sistematika. [Materials for the revision of the 

nudibranchiate molluscs of the family Corambidae (Gastropoda, Opisthobranchia). 1. Taxonomy]. 

Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 73(10): 3-15. [in Russian] 

MARTYNOV, A. V, 1998, Zadnezhabernye molliuski (Opisthobranchia) semeistva Eubranchidae: 

taksonomicheskaja struktura i dva novykh vida iz laponskogo Moria. [Opisthobranch molluscs 

(Gastropoda, Opisthobranchia) of the family Eubranchidae: taxonomy and two new species from 

the Sea of Japan]. Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 77(7): 763-777. [in Russian] 

MARWICK, J., 1957 [March], Generic revision of the Turritellidae. Proceedings of the Malacological 


MARWICK, J., 1971 [April], New Zealand Turritellidae related to Zeacolpus Finlay (Gastropoda). 

New Zealand Geological Survey. Paleontological Bulletin, 44: 87 pp., 10 pis. 

MAYER, F. J. C, 1849, System des Thier-Reiches oder Eintheilung des Thiere nach einem Princip, 

entworfen. Verhandlungen des Naturhistorischen Vereins derPreussischen Rheinlande und Westphalens,6: 

169-210. 

MAZAEV, A. V, 2002, Some murchisoniid gastropods from the Middle and Upper Carboniferous part 

of Russian Plate. Ruthenica, 12(2): 89-106. 

MAZZARELLI, G., 1891 [20 July], Intorno all'apparato riproduttore di alcuni Tectibranchi {Pleurobranchaea, 

Oscanius, Acera). Zoologischer Anzeiger, 14: 237-243. 

MAZZARELLI, G., 1893, Monografía délie Aplysiidae del golfo di Napoli (sistemática, biología, anatomía 

ed embriología). Memorie della Società Italiana delle Scienze, 9(4): 222 pp., 13 pis. 

MCARTHUR, A. G. & . R KOOP, 1 999, Partial 28S rDNA sequences and the antiquity of hydrothermal 

vent endemic gastropods. Molecular Phylogenetics and Evolution, 13: 255-274. 

MCCOY, F., 1852, A synopsis of the classification of the British Palaeozoic rocks [by the Rev. Adam 

Sedgwick] with a systematic description of the British Palaeozoic fossils in the Geological Museum 

of the University of Cambridge [by Frederick McCoy] with figures of the new and imperfectly known 

species. Parker & Son, London, xcviii + viii pp. [by A. SEDGWICK], 661 pp., 25 pis. [by R MCCOY]. 

MCLEAN, J. H., 1971 [1 July], A revised classification of the family Turridae, with the proposal of new 

subfamilies, genera and subgenera from the eastern Pacific. The Veliger, 14(1): 114-130. 

MCLEAN, J. H., 1981 [8 December], The Galapagos Rift limpet Neomphalus: Relevance to understanding 

the evolution of a major Paleozoic-Mesozoic radiation. Malacologia 21(1-2): 291-336. 

MCLEAN, J. H., 1982, Importance of gill structure in trochacean classification. The Western Society 

of Malacologists. Annual Report, 14: 11. 

MCLEAN, J. H., 1984, Shell reduction and loss in fissurellids: a review of genera and species in the 

Fissurellidea group. American Malacological Bulletin, 2: 21-34. 

MCLEAN, J. H., 1988 [4 May], New archaeogastropod limpets from hydrothermal vents: Superfamlly 

Lepetodrilacea. I. Systematic descriptions. Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London, 

ser. B, 319: 1-32, pis. 1-13. 

MCLEAN, J. H., 1989a [3 January], New archaeogastropod limpets from hydrothermal vents: new 

family Peltospiridae, new superfamily Peltospiracea. Zoológica Scripta, 18(1): 49-66.


MCLEAN, J. H., 1989b [14 August], New slit limpets (Scissurellacea and Fissurellacea) from hydrothermal 

vents. Part 1. Systematic descriptions and comparisons based on shell and radular 

characters. Contributions in Science, Natural History Museum of Los Angeles County, 407: 29 pp. 

MCLEAN, J. H., 1990a [11 October], A new genus and species of neomphalid limpet from the Mariana 

vents with a review of current understanding of relationships among Neomphalacea and Peltospiracea. 

The Nautilus, 104(3): 77-86. 

MCLEAN, J. H., 1990b [7 November], Neolepetopsidae, a new docoglossate limpet family from hydrothermal 

vents and its relevance to patellogastropod evolution. Journal of Zoology, London, 222(3): 

485-528, pis. 1-12. 

MCLEAN, J. H., 2001 [19 August], Progress on revision of Liotiinae (Vetigastropoda: Turbinidae) of 

the world. World Congress of Malacology [Vienna, 2001], Abstracts: 418. [Loose-leaf abstract 

distributed to congress participants as a hand out supplement to the bound volume of abstracts]. 

MCLEAN, J. H. & G. HASZPRUNAR, 1987 [1 October], Pyropeltidae, a new family of cocculiniform 

limpets from hydrothermal vents. The Veliger 30(2): 196-205. 

MCLEAN, J. H. & J. F. QUINN, 1987 [31 July], Cataegis, a new genus of three new species from the 

continental slope (Trochidae: Cataeginae new subfamily). The Nautilus 101(3): 111-116. 

MEAD, A. R., 1 994 [23 June], A new subfamily and genus in Achatinidae (Pulmonata: Sigmurethra). 

Bulletin of the Natural History Museum, Zoology series, 60(1 ): 1-37. 

MEEK, F. ., 1863, Remarks on the family Actaeonidae with descriptions of some new genera and 

subgenera. The American Journal of Science and Art, ser. 2, 35: 84-94. 

MEEK, F. ., 1864 [November], Check list of the invertebrate fossils of North America. Miocene. 

Smithsonian Miscellaneous Collections, 7(183): ii + 32 pp. 

MEEK, F. ., 1876, A report on the invertebrate Cretaceous and Tertiary fossils of the upper Missouri 

country. Report of the United States Geological Survey of the Territories, 9: Ixiv + 629 pp., 45 pis. 

MEEK, F. B. & F V. HAYDEN, 1860, Systematic catalogue, with synonymy, etc., of Jurassic, Cretaceous 

and Tertiary fossils collected in Nebraska, by Exploring Expeditions under the command of Lieut. G. 

K. Warren, of U.S. Topographical Engineers. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of 

Philadelphia, 12: 417-432. 

MEISENHEIMER, J., 1902 [8 December], Über eine neue Familie der Gymnosomen Pteropoden aus 

dem Material der deutschen Tiefsee Expedition (Pteroceaniden). Zoologischer Anzeiger, 26: 92-99. 

MEISENHEIMER, J., 1905 [22 January], Pteropoda. Wissenschaftliche Ergebnisse der Deutsche 

Tiefsee-Expedition 1898-1899 auf dem Dampfer Valdivia, 9(1): vi + 314 pp., 27 pis., 9 maps. 

MELONE, G. & M. TAVIANI, 1985 [February], Revisione délie Architectonicidae del Mediterráneo. 

Lavori délia Società Italiana di Malacologia, 21 : 

149-192. 

MENKE, T., 1828, Synopsis methodica molluscorum generum omnium et specierum earum guae 

in museo Menkeano adservantur. Usiar, Pyrmonti. xii + 91 pp. 

MENKE, T., 1830, Synopsis methodica molluscorum generum omnium et specierum earum quae 

in museo Menkeano adservantur. Ed. 2. UsIar, Pyrmonti. xvi + 169 pp. 

MENKE T., 1844-1845, Uebersicht der Mollusken der deutschen Nordsee. Zeitschrift für Malakozoologie, 

(1844): 129-135, 148-151; (1845): 33-44, 50-60. 

MEYER, A., 1913 [20 September], Das Renogenitalsystem von Puncturella noachina L. Biologisches 

Centralblatt, 33(9): 564-576. 

MEYER, C, 2003, Molecular systematics of cowries (Gastropoda: Cypraeidae) and diversification 

patterns in the tropics. Biological Journal of the Linnean Society, 79: 401-459. 

MIKKELSEN, P. M., 1 996, The evolutionary relationships of Cephalaspidea S.I. (Gastropoda: Opisthobranchia): 

a phylogenetic analysis. Malacologia, 37(2): 375-442. 

MIKKELSEN, P. M., 1998, Cy//ndrobu//a and /\scobu//a in the western Atlantic (Gastropoda, Opisthobranchia, 

Sacoglossa): Systematic review, description of a new species, and phylogenetic reanalysis. 

Zoológica Schpta, 27: 49-71 

MILLARD, v., 1996, Classification of Mollusca. A classification of world wide Mollusca. Self edition, 

Rhine Road, South Africa. 544 pp. 

MILLER, M.C., 1971 [1 November], Aeolid nudibranchs (Gastropoda: Opisthobranchia) of the families 

Flabellinidae and Eubranchidae from New Zealand waters. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 

50(4): 311-337, pi. 1. 

MILLER, M. C, 1974, Aeolid nudibranchs of the family Glaucidae from New Zealand waters. Zoological 

Journal of the Linnean Society, 54(1): 31-61. 

MILLER, M. C, 1977 [4 March], Aeolid nudibranchs (Gastropoda: Opisthobranchia)of the family Tergipedidae 

from New Zealand waters. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 60(3): 1 97-222, pi. 1 

MILLER, M. & R. WILLAN, 1991, Redescription oí Embletonia gracile Risbec, 1928 (Nudibranchia: 

Embietoniidae): relocation to suborder Dendronotacea with taxonomic and phylogenetic implications. 

Journal of Molluscan Studies, 58: 1-12. 

MILLER, S. A., 1889 [after October], North American geology and palaeontology for the use of 

amateurs, students and scientists. Western Methodist Book Concern, Cincinnati. 664 pp. 

MILLER, W. B. & E. NARANJO-GARCIA, 1 991 , 

Familial relationships and biogeography of the Western 

American and Caribbean Helicoidea (Mollusca: Gastropoda: Pulmonata). American Malacological 

Bulletin, 8{2): 147-153. 

MILNE-EDWARDS, H., 1846a [2 September], [no title]. Société Philomatique de Paris. Extraits Inédits 

des Procès-Verbaux, Zoologie, (1846): 116-117, 295-296.

332 


MILNE-EDWARDS, H., 1846b, [no title]. L'Institut, Journal Universel des Sciences et des Sociétés 

Savantes en France et à l'Etranger Section 1. Sciences Mathématiques, Physiques et Naturelles, 

14(661): 295-296. 

MILNE-EDWARDS, H., 1848, Note sur la classification naturelle des mollusques gastéropodes. 

Annales des Sciences Naturelles. Zoologie, ser. 3, 9: 102-112. 

Ml NATO, H., 1988 [8 August], A systematic and bibliographie list of the Japanese land snails. 

Shirahama. x + 294 pp., 7 pis. 

MINICHEV, YU. S., 1967 [after 25 February], Issledovaniia po morfologii nizhchikh Opisthobranchia 

(k voprosy ob evoliutsionnom znachenii detorsionnogo protsessa). Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 

44: 109-182. [in Russian] 

MINICHEV, YU. S., 1971, Polozhenie Soleolifera v sisteme Gastropoda. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie 

po izucheniiu molliuskov, 4: 8-10. [in Russian]. 

MINICHEV, YU. S. & L. V. SLOVOSHEVSKAJA, 1971 [after 10 March], Osobennosti evoliutsii 

renopericardialnogo kompleksa nazemnykh Pulmonata. Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 50(3): 350-360. 

[in Russian] 

MINICHEV, YU. S. & YA. I. STAROBOGATOV, 1975, postroeniiu sistemy evtinevralnykh 

briukhonogikh. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 5: 8-11 . [in Russian] 

MINICHEV, YU. S. & YA. I. STAROBOGATOV, 1979a [after 14 February], Podklassy briukhonogikh 

molliuskov i ikh filogeneticheskie otnosheniia. Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 58(3): 293-305. [in Russian] 

MINICHEV, YU. S. & YA. I. STAROBOGATOV, 1979b [after 26 May], Osobennocti evoliutsii polovoi 

sistemy i sistematika Opisthobranchia. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po Izucheniiu molliuskov, 6: 

16-20. [in Russian] 

MISSARZHEVSKY, V. V, 1989 [after 10 July], Drevneishie skeletnye okamenelosti i stratigrafiia 

pogranichnykh tolshch Dokembhia i Kembhia [Oldest skeletal fossils and stratigraphy of Precambrian 

and Cambrian boundary beds]. Trudy Geologicheskogo Instituta, Akademiia Nauk SSSR, 443: 237 

pp., 32 pis. 

MISURI, A., 1917 [20 February], Primo contributo alla conoscenza del gasteropodi nudibranchi. Archivio 

Zoológico Italiano, 9: 1-123, 12 pis. 

MITCHELL, R , 1890, Mollusca. The Zoological Record {for 1889): 1-85. 

MITCHELL, R C, 1892, Mollusca. The Zoological Record ( 1890): 1-71. 

MIYAKE, S., 1982, Japanese crustacean decapods and stomatopods in color Vol. 1, Macrura, Anomura 

and Stomatopoda. Hoikusha, Osaka. 261 pp. 

MIZZARRO-WIMMER, M. & L. SALVINI-PLAWEN, 2001, Praktische Malakologie. Beiträge zur vergleichend-anatomischen 

Bearbeitung der Mollusken. Springer. 188 pp., 27 pis. 

MOL, J. J. Van; see under VAN MOL. 

MÖLLENDORFF, . VON, 1890 [between June and 3 November], Die Landschnecken-Fauna der 

Insel Cebú. Bericht der Senckenbergischen Naturforschenden Gesellschaft in Frankfurt am Main, 

(1889-90): 189-292, pis. 7-9. 

MÖLLENDORFF, O. VON, 1893, Matehalen zur Fauna der Philippinen. XI. Die Insel Leyte. Bericht der 

Senckenbergischen Naturforschenden Gesellschaft in Frankfurt am Main, (1893): 51-154, pis. 3-5. 

MÖLLENDORFF, O. VON, 1898, Verzeichniss der auf den Philippinen lebenden Landmollusken. 

Abhandlungen der Naturforschenden Gesellschaft zu Görlitz, 22: 26-208. 

MÖLLENDORFF, O. VON, 1903-1905, Die Raublungenschnecken (Agnatha). Abtheilung 1: 

Rhytididae & Enneidae. Systematisches Conchylien-Cabinet von Martini & Chemnitz, ed. 2, Band 

1 , Abtheilung 12B, Hälfte 1 . Bauer & Raspe, Nürnberg. 362 pp., 41 pis. 

Published in parts [Dates after E. A. SMITH & H. W. ENGLAND, 1937, Journal of the Society for the 

Bibliography of Natural History, 1(4): 89-99]: 

Part


MONTEROSATO, T. DIM., 1 884, Nomenclatura genérica e specified di alcune concliiglie mediterranee. 

Virzi, Palermo. 152 pp. 

MOORE, D. R., 1966 [September], The Cyclostremellidae, a new family of prosobranch mollusks. 

Bulletin of Marine Science, 16(3): 480-484. 

MOORE, J. E. S., 1898 [June], On the hypothesis that lake Tanganyika represents an old Jurassic 

sea. Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science, new ser, 41: 303-321, pis. 23. 

MOORE, R. C, ed., 1960 [about 15 August], Treatise on invertebrate paleontology. Parti. Mollusca 1. 

Gastropoda. The Geological Society of America, University of Kansas Press, Lawrence, xxiii + 351 pp. 

MORCH, O. a. L., 1852 [after July], Catalogus conchyliorum quae reliquit D. Alpfionso d'Aguirra et 

Gadea Comes de Yoldi, (1), Cephalophora. Klein, Hafniae. 170 + 2 pp. [Publication placed on 

Official List of works approved as available for Zoological Nomenclature by Opinion 714]. 

MÖRCH, O. A. L., 1854, Fortegnelse over prof. R. af D. F. L. Hencks efterladte conchyliesamling. 

Auctionen affioldes i Nyhavn Nr 22, 1 sal, d. 8 Januar 1855. Graebe, Copenhagen. 34 pp. 

MÖRCH, O. A. L., 1857a, Fortegnelse over Grönlands Bloddyr. Pp. 75-100, in: H J rink, Grönland 

geografisk og statistisk beskrivet. 

MORCH, O. a. L., 1857b, Catalogus conctiyliorum quae reliquit III. M. N. Suenson. Graebe, Copenhagen. 

52 pp. 

MÖRCH, O.A. L., 1859, Beiträge zur Molluskenfauna Central-Amerika's. Malakozoologische Blätter, 

6:102-126. 

MÖRCH, . . L., 1860 [July?], Matériaux pour servir à l'histoire de la famille des Janthines. Journal 

de Conchyliologie, 8(3): 261-285. 

MÖRCH, O.A. L., 1864, Fortegnelse over de i 

Danmark forekommende Land-og Ferskvandsbioddyr. 

Videnskabelige Meddelelserfra den Naturhistorisk Forening i Kjobenhavn, 17-22 (for 1863): 265- 

367. [Offprint: . A. L. MÖRCH, 1864, Synopsis molluscorum terrestrium et fluviatilium Daniae. 

Bianco Luno, Kjobenhavn. 105 pp.] 

MÖRCH, O.A. L., 1865a, The systematic value of the organs which have been employed as fundamental 

characters in the classification of Mollusca. The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 3,16:1-13. 

MÖRCH, . A. L., 1865b [5 October], Sur la classification moderne des Mollusques. Journal de 


MÖRCH, . A. L., 1867 [10 July], Abrégé de l'histoire de la classification moderne des mollusques 

basée principalement sur l'armature linguale. Journal de Conchyliologie, 15: 232-258. 

MORGAN, J. A., R. J. DE JONG, Y. JUNG, K. KHALLAAYOUNE, S. KOCK, G. M. MKOJI, E. S. LOKER, 

2002, A phylogeny of planorbid snails, with implications for the evolution of Schistosoma parasites. 

Molecular Phylogenetics and Evolution, 25(3): 477-488. 

MORRIS, N. J. & R. J. CLEEVELY, 1981 [29 October], Phanerotinus cristatus (Phillips) and the 

nature of euomphalacean gastropods. Bulletin of the British Museum of Natural History (Geology), 

35(2): 195-212. 

MORRIS, P. A., 1973, A field guide to shells of the Atlantic and Gulf coasts and the West Indies. 

Houghton Mifflin, Boston. 330 pp., 76 pis. 

MORRISON, J. P. E., 1952 [28 January], World relations of the melanians. The American Malacological 

Union. News Bulletin & Annual Report, 1 951 : 

6-9. [Date based on annotation by Morrison on reprint 

inMNHN]. 

MORRISON, J. P. E., 1954 [20 April], The relationships of old and new world melanians. Procedings 

of the United States National Museum, 103: 357-394, pi. 11. 

MORRISON, J. P. E., 1955 [May], Notes on American cyclophoroid land snails, with two new names, 

eight new species, three new genera, and the family Amphicyclotidae, separated on animal 

characters. Journal of the Washington Academy of Sciences, 45(5): 149-162. 

MORRISON, J. P. E., 1965 [1 December], On the families of Turridae. The American Malacological 

Union. Annual Reports for 1965: 1-2. 

MORSE, E. S., 1864 [17 March], Observations on the terrestrial Pulmonifera of Maine, including a 

catalogue of all the species of terrestrial and fluviatile Mollusca known to inhabit the state. Journal 

of the Portland Society of Natural History, 1(1): 1-63, pis. 1-10. 

MORTON, J., 1955, The evolution of the Ellobiidae with a discussion on the origin of the Pulmonata. 

Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 125(1): 127-168. 

MORTON, J., 1958 [Reprinted 1960], Molluscs. Hutchinson, London. 232 pp. 

MORTON, J. &C. M. YONGE, 1964, Classification and structure of the Mollusca. Pp. 1-58, in: KM 

WILBUR & M YONGE, eds.. Physiology of Mollusca, vol. 1 . Academic Press, London, xiii + 473 pp. 

MOSKALEV, L. I., 1968, Briukhonogie molliuski semeistva Acmaeidae okrainnykh aziatskikh morei 

Tikhogo Okeana (sistematika i zoogeografiia). [Gastropod molluscs of the family Acmaeidae from 

the shores of the Asian seas and the Pacific Ocean]. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po Izucheniiu 

mo///L/s/iov/ [Leningrad], 3: 10-11. [in Russian] 

MOSKALEV, L, I., 1971 [after 11 February], Novye dannye systematicheskom polozhenii 

briukhonogikh molliuskov otriada Cocculinida Thiele, 1908. [New data about taxonomic position of 

gastropod order Cocculinida Thiele, 1908]. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov 

[Leningrad], 4: 59-60. [in Russian] 

MOSKALEV, L. I., 1978 [after 18 December], Lepetellidae (Gastropoda, Prosobranchia) i skhodnye s 

nimi formy. [Lepetellidae (Gastropoda, Prosobranchia) and related forms]. Trudy In stituta Okeanologii, 

113: 132-146. [in Russian]

334 


MOUTHON, J., 1986, Emmer/c/apa/u/a (Gastropoda, Emmericiidae) et /Wenefus d/Vaíaíus (Gastropoda, 

Planorbidae), deux espèces nouvelles pour la faune de France. Basteria, 50: 181-188. 

MURATOV, I. V., 1999 [April], Analysis of the phylogenetic relationships and their systematic 

implications in the Limacoinei (= Zonitinia) infraorder (Gastropoda, Pulmonata, Geophila). Ruthenica, 

9(1): 5-26. 

MUSKHELISHVILI, L. V., 1967, nekotorykh sarmatskikh Nassidakh Megrelii. [Some Sarmatian 

Nassidae from Mengrelia]. Soobshcheniia Akademii Nauk Gruzinskoi SSR, 46(2): 391-398. [in 

Russian] 

NAEF, A., 1911, Studien zur generellen Morphologie der Mollusken. 1. Teil. Über Torsion und Asymmetrie 

der Gastropoden. In: J w spengel, ed., Ergebnisse und Fortschritte der Zoologie, 3(2): 74- 

164. 

NEAVE,S.A., 1939-1950, continued by M.A. EDWARDS et al. ^966-^996. Nomenciator Zoologicus. 

The Zoological Society of London. 

Volume


NORDSIECK, H., 1978a, Das System der Clausilien, I: Taxonomische Merkmale und Gliederung in 

Unterfamilien. Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 109: 67-89. 

NORDSIECK, H., 1978b [16 August], Neue taxa neogener europäischer Clausilien, \. Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 

109(1-3): 103-108. 

NORDSIECK, H., 1979 [9 March], Das System der Clausilien, II. Die rezenten europäischen Clausilien. 

Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 109(4-6): 249-275. 

NORDSIECK, H., 1981 [20 March], Fossile Clausilien, VI. Die posteozänen tertiären Clausilien Mittelund 

West-Europas. Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 111(1-3): 97-114. 

NORDSIECK, H., 1985 [October], Zwei neue Gattungen alttertiärer Clausilien (Gastropoda: 

Stylommatophora). Heidia, 1(3): 83-87, pl. 10. 

NORDSIECK, H., 1 986a [September], Das System der tertiären Helicoidea Mittel- und Westeuropas 

(Gastropoda: Stylommatophora). Heidia, 1(4): 109-120, pis. 15-17. 

NORDSIECK, H., 1986b [7 November], The system of the Stylommatophora (Gastropoda), with special 

regard to the systematic position of the Clausiliidae, II. Importance of the shell and distribution. 

Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 117(1-3): 93-116. 

NORDSIECK, H., 1987 [15 October], Revision des Systems der Helicoidea (Gastropoda: 

Stylommatophora). Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 118(1-3): 9-50. 

NORDSIECK, H., 1993a [31 January], Phylogeny and system of the Pulmonata. Archiv für 

Molluskenkunde, 121(1-6): 31-52. 

NORDSIECK, H., 1993b, Das System der paläarktischen Hygromiidae (Gastropoda: Stylommatophora: 

HeWcoiäea). Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 122: 1-23. 

NORDSIECK, H., 1994 [4 September], Türkische Clausiliidae, II: Neue Taxa der Unterfamilien Serrulininae 

und Mentissoideinae in Anatolien (Gastropoda: Stylommatophora). Stuttgarter Beiträge 

zur Naturkunde, ser. A (Biologie), 513: 36 pp., 6 pis. 

NORDSIECK, H., 1997 [September], Phylogeny of and within the Albinaria-lsabellaria group (Gastropoda: 

Pulmonata: Clausiliidae). Heldia,4, Suppl. 5: 53-61. 

NORDSIECK, H., 1998a, Zur Nomenklatur der Triptychiidae (Gastropoda: Stylommatophora: 

Clausilioidea). Heldia, 2(5-6): 167-168. 

NORDSIECK, H., 1998b, Critical revision of the system of the Japanese Phaedusinae, proposed by Minato 

(1994) (Gastropoda: Stylommatophora: Clausiliidae). Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 127(1/2): 21-32. 

NORDSIECK, H., 2000, Annotated check-list of the fossil (pre-Pleistocene) Clausiliidae (Gastropoda: 

Stylommatophora) from central and western Europe. Mitteilungen der Deutschen Malakozoologischen 

Gesellschan, 65: 1-16. 

NORDSIECK, H., 2002a [20 September], Revision of the Garnieriinae (Gastropoda: Stylommatophora: 

Clausiliidae), with description of new taxa. Stuttgarter Beiträge zur Naturkunde, ser. A, Biologie, 

640:23 pp. 

NORDSIECK, H., 2002b, The systematics of the Bradybaeninae (Gastropoda: Stylommatophora: 

Bradybaenidae). Mitteilungen der Deutschen Malakozoologischen Gesellschaft, 67: 41-47. 

NORMAN, A. M., 1890, Revision of British Mollusca. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 6, 

6:60-91. 

NÜTZEL, A., 1998 [before 20 April], Ueber die Stammesgeschichte der Ptenoglossa (Gastropoda). 

Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, ser E (Palaeobiologie), 26: 1-229. 

NÜTZEL, A., 2002a, An evaluation of the recently proposed Palaeozoic gastropod subclass 

Euomphalomorpha. Palaeontology, 45(2): 259-266. 

NÜTZEL, A., 2002b, The late Triassic species Cryptaulax? bittneri (Mollusca: Gastropoda: Procerithiidae) 

and remarks on early aspects of the Mesozoic marine revolution. Paläontologische 

Ze/fsc/7n/if, 76(1): 57-63. 

NÜTZEL, A. & K. BÄNDEL, 2000 [September], Goniasmidae and Orthonemidae: two new families of 

the Palaeozoic Caenogastropoda (Mollusca, Gastropoda). Neues Jahrbuch für Geologie und 

Paléontologie, Monatshefte, 2000(9): 557-569. 

NÜTZEL, A., D. H. ERWIN & R. H. MAPES, 2000 [23 June], Identity and phylogeny of the late 

Paleozoic Subulitoidea (Gastropoda). Journal of Paleontology, 74(4): 575-598. 

NÜTZEL, A., [Hua-Zhang] PAN & D. H. ERWIN, 2002 [25 September], New taxa and some taxonomic 

changesof a latest Permian gastropod fauna from South China. Documenta Naturae, 145: 1-10, 1 pl. 

ODHNER, N. H., 1907, Northern and arctic invertebrates in the collection of the Swedish State Museum 

(Riskmuseum). III. Opisthobranchia and Pteropoda. Kungliga Svenska Vetenskapakademiens 

Handlingar,4^{4). 1-116. 

ODHNER, N. H., 1913 [25 July], Northern and arctic invertebrates in the collection of the Swedish 

State Museum (Riskmuseum). VI Prosobranchia. 2 Semiproboscidifera. Kungliga Svenska Vetenskapsakademiens 

Handlingar, 50(5): 1-89, pis. 1-5. 

ODHNER, N. H., 1914 [22 May], Ptisanula limnaeoides, a new arctic opisthobranchiate mollusc, its 

anatomy and affinities. Arkiv förZoologi, 8(25): 1-18, pl. 1. 

ODHNER, N. H., 1921, Mollusca from Juan Fernandez and Easter Island, in: SKOTTSBERG, ed.. 

The Natural History of Juan Fernandez and Easter Island, 3(22): 219-254, pis. 89. 

ODHNER, N. H., 1925 [22 May], Marinula juanensis n.sp., nebst Bemerkungen über die Systematic 

der Elobiiden./\r/

336 


ODHNER. N. H., 1932, Zur Morphologie und Systematic der Fissurelliden. Jenaische Zeitschrift für 

Naturwissenschaft, 67: 292-309, pl. 5. 

ODHNER, N. H., 1934 [28 July], The Nudibranchiata. British Antarctic ("Terra Nova") Expedition, 

1910. Natural History Report, Zoology, 7(5): 229-310, pis. 1-3. 

ODHNER, N. H., 1936, Nudibranchia Dendronotacea. A revision of the system. Mémoires du Musée 

Royal d'Histoire Naturelle de Belgique, ser. 2, 3: 1057-1128, pl. 1. 

ODHNER, N. H., 1937 [October], Hedylopsis suecica n.sp. und die Nacktschneckengruppe Acochlidiacea 

(Hedylacea). Zoologischer Anzeiger, 120(3-4): 51-64. 

ODHNER, N. H. ,1939 [26 August], Opisthobranchiate Mollusca from the western and northern coasts 

of Norway. Det Kongelige Norske Videnskabers Selskabs Skrifter, 1939(1): 1-92. 

New polycerid nudibranchiate Mollusca and remarks on this family. Göteborgs 

ODHNER, N. H., 1 941 , 

Kungl. Vetenskaps-och Vitterhets-Samhälles Handlingar, ser. , ser. 6, 1(11) [= Meddelanden fran 

Göteborgs Musei Zoologiska Avdelning, 91 ]: 1 -20. 

ODHNER, N. H,, 1950 [18 December], Succineid studies: genera and species of subfamily Catinellinae 

nov. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 28(4-5): 200-210. 

ODHNER, N. H., 1952, Petits opisthobranches peu connus de la côte méditerranéenne de France. 

Vie et Milieu, 3(2): 136-147, pis. 2-4. 

ODHNER, N. H., 1968, On the taxonomic position of the "Rhodopacea" (Gastropoda: Opisthobranchia). 

ArkivförZoologi, 20(13): 253-259. 

O'DONOGHUE, . H., 1921, Nudibranchiate Mollusca from the Vancouver Island region. Transactions 

ofthe Royal Canadian Institute, 13(1): 147-210, 11 pis. 

O'DONOGHUE, H., 1924 [14 February], Reporten Opisthobranchiata from theAbrolhos Islands, 

Western Australia, with description of a new parasitic copepod. Journal ofthe Linnean Society of 

London, Zoology, 35: 521-579, pis. 27-30. 

O'DONOGHUE, H., 1926 [May], A list of the Nudibranchiata Mollusca recorded from the Pacific 

coast of North America with notes on their distribution. Transactions ofthe Royal Canadian Institute, 

15(2): 199-247. 

O'DONOGHUE, H., 1929 [January], Zoological results of the Cambridge Expedition to the Suez 

Canal, 1924. Reports on the Opisthobranchia. Transactions ofthe Zoological Society of London, 

22(6): 713-841. 

OKEN, L. 1815-1816, Okens Lehrbuch der Naturgeschichte. Theil 3, Zoologie. Schmid & Co., Jena. 

850pp.,xvi + 1272 pp., 40 pis. 

OKUTANI, T., ed., 2000, Manne mollusks in Japan. Tokai University Press, Tokyo. 1174 pp., 542 pis. 

OKUTANI, T, H. SAITO & J. HASHIMOTO, 1989 [December], A new neritacean limpet from a 

hydrothermal vent site near Ogasawara Islands, Japan. Venus, 48(4): 223-230. 

A molecular framework for the phylogeny of Cora///op/?//a and 

OLIVERIO, M. & P. MARIOTTINI, 2001 , 

related muricoids. Journal of Molluscan Studies, 67(2): 215-224. 

OLSSON, A. A., 1956 [3 October], Studies on the genus Olivella. Proceedings of the Academy of 

Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 108: 155-225, pl. 8-16. 

OLSSON, A. A., 1964 [28 October], Neogene mollusks from northwestern Ecuador. Paleontological 

Research Institution, Ithaca. 256 pp., 38 pis. 

OLSSON, A. A., 1970 [17 August], The cancellarid radula and its interpretation. Palaeontographica 

Americana, 7(43): 19-26, pis. 4-6. 

ONO, A., 1999, Op/si/7obAancA)sofKerama/s/ands.TBS-Britannica Co., Tokyo. 184 pp. [in Japanese] 

OPINION 185, 1954, Suppression of Bohadsch (J. .), De quibusdam animalibus marinis 1761, and 

of the German translation thereof published by Leske (N. G.) in 1776. Opinions and Declarations 

rendered by the ICZN, 3(4): 37-52. 

OPINION 196, 1954, Designation under the plenary powers, of a type species for the genus Bulla 

Linnaeus, 1758 (Class Gastropoda) in harmony with accustomed usage. Opinions and Declarations 


OPINION 200, 1954, Validation, under the plenary powers, of the accustomed usage of the generic 

names Tethys Linnaeus, 1767, and Aplysia Linnaeus, 1767 (Class Gastropoda). Opinions and 


OPINION 287, 1954, Validation, under the plenary powers, of the generic name Scap/7ander Montfort, 

1810. Opinions and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 8(4): 49-62. 

OPINION 316, 1954, Rejection for nomenclatohal purposes ofthe Tavola alfabética delta Conchiglei 

Adriatiche and Prospetto delta Classe del Vermi of S. A. Renier, commonly attributed to the year 

1804. Opinions and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 9(5): 91-106. 

OPINION 335, 1955, Addition to the Official List of Generic Names in Zoology of the names of thirtyfour 

non-marine genera of the phylum Mollusca. Opinions and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 

10(2): 45-76. 

OPINION 344, 1955, Validation under the plenary powers of the generic name "Truncatella" Risso, 

1826 and addition ofthat name and the names ^'Acmaea" Eschscholtz, 1833, and "Aclcula" Hartmann, 

1821 (Class Gastropoda) to the "Official List of Generic Names in Zoology". Opinions and 

Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 10(11 ): 31 3-352. 

OPINION 362, 1955, Rejection for nomenclatohal purposes of Geoffroy (E. L.) MQ7, "Traité sommaire 

des coquilles tant fluviátiles que terrestres, qui se trouvent aux environs de Paris". Opinions and 

Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 11(12): 173-182.


OPINION 363, 1955, Designation, under the Plenary Powers, of a type species in harmony with 

accustomed usage for the nominal genus "Ancylus" Müller (. F.), 1774 (Class Gastropoda). Opinions 

and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 1 1 (1 3): 1 83-202. 

OPINION 417, 1956, Rejection for nomenclatohal purposes of volume 3 (Zoologie) of the work by 

Lorenz Oken entitled "Okens Leiirbuch der Naturgeschiclite" published in 1815-1816. Opinions 

and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 14(1 ): 1-42. 

OPINION 429, 1956, Direction under the plenary powers limiting to suppression for the purposes of 

the Law of Priority the suppression of the generic name Argus Bohadsch, 1 761 (Class Gastropoda) 

prescribed by the ruling given in Opinion 1 85 thereby securing that the generic name /Argus Scopoli, 

1 763 (Class Insecta, Order Lepidoptera) shall remain invalid under the Law of Homonymy. Opinions 

and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 14(13): 323-338. 

1 956, Use of the plenary powers to secure that the generic name Helicella Férussac, 

OPINION 431 , 

1821 (Class Gastropoda) shall be available for use in its accustomed sense. Opinions and 


OPINION 432, 1956, Rejection, as an unpublished proof, of the paper by Binney (W.G.), dated "9"^ 

December 1 863" and entitled "Synopsis of the species of air-breathing mollusks of North America" 

(confirmation of ruling given in "Opinion" 87) and validation under Plenary Powers of the generic 

name "Carinifex" Binney, 1865 (Class Gastropoda). Opinions and Declarations rendered by the 

ICZN, 14(16): 373-392. 

OPINION 469, 1957, Rejection (a) of the generic name "Jumala" Fhele, 1882, as a name calculated to 

give offence on religious grounds, and (b)of the name "Ser/ng/us" Dall, 1879, as not having been duly 

published (class Gastropoda). Opinions and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 16(9): 97-128. 

OPINION 475, 1957, Validation under the plenary powers of the generic name Bithynia Leach, 1818 

(Class Gastropoda) and matters associated therewith. Opinions and Declarations rendered by the 

ICZN, 16(17): 307-330. 

OPINION 479, 1957, Validation under the plenary powers of specific names for nine species of the 

class Gastropoda occurring in the New Zealand area as published by Martyn (T.) in 1784 in the 

work entitled The universal conchologist (Opinion supplementary to Opinion 456). Opinions and 


OPINION 489, 1957, Validation under the plenary powers of the generic name Turbinella Lamarck, 

1 799 (Class Gastropoda), as the name for the sacred chank shell of India. Opinions and Declarations 


OPINION 495, 1957, Designation under the plenary powers of a type species in harmony with 

accustomed usage for the nominal genus Unio Philipsson, 1 788 (Class Pelecypoda) and validation 

under the same powers of the family-group name Margaritiferidae Haas, 1940, Opinions and 


OPINION 521, 1958, Addition to the "Official Index of Rejected and Invalid Works in Zoological 

Nomenclature" of the title of the paper by Otto Fabricius issued in Copenhagen in 1823 as 

"Fortegnelse over afgangne biskop Fabriciusses efterladte naturaliet". Opinions and Declarations 


OPINION 539, 1 959, Protection under the plenary powers of the specific name bullata Müller (. F.), 

1 776, as published in the combination Akera bullata (Class Gasteropoda). Opinions and Declarations 


OPINION 568, 1959, Protection under the plenary powers of the specific name obtusa Montagu, 

1803, as published in the combination Bulla obtusa (Class Gastropoda). Opinions and Declarations 


OPINION 573, 1 959, Determination under the plenary powers of a lectotype for the nominal species 

Helix vivípara Linnaeus, 1 758, and addition to the Official List of the generic name Viviparus Montfort, 

1810, and the family-group name Viviparidae Gray, 1847 (Class Gastropoda). Bulletin of Zoological 

Nomenclature, 17(3-5): 117-131. 

OPINION 575, 1959, Addition to the Official List of Family-Group Names in Zoology of six familygroup 

names in the class Cephalopoda, order Ammonoidea. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 

17(3-5): 134-137. 

OPINION 582, 1960, Validation of the generic name Pleurotomaria as from Defrance, 1826 (Class 

Gastropoda). Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 17(911): 276-280. 

OPINION 630, 1 962, Phasianella Lamarck, 1 804 (Gastropoda): designation of a type-species under 

the plenary powers. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 19(3): 140-141. 

OPINION 666, 1963, C/af/iure//a Carpenter, 1857 (Gastropoda): designation of a type-species under 

the plenary powers. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 20(4): 267-269. 

OPINION 668, 1963, Trifonía Cuvier, [1797] (Gastropoda): designation of a type-species under the 

plenary powers. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 20(4): 272-273. 

OPINION 697, 1964, Doto Oken, 1815 (Gastropoda): validated under the plenary powers. Bulletin of 

Zoological Nomenclature, 21(2): 97-100. 

OPINION 714, 1964, Mörch, 1852-53 Catalogus Conchyliorum: validated under the plenary powers 

with the designation of a type-species for Pseudamussium Mörch, 1853 (Pelecypoda). Bulletin of 


OPINION 715, 1964,XenophoridaePhilippi, 1853 (Gastropoda): added to the Official List of Family- 

Group Names in Zoology. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 21(6): 417-419.

338 


OPINION 735, 1965, Biomphalaha Preston, 1910 (Gastropoda): grant under the plenary powers of 

precedence over Planorbina Haldeman, 1842, Taphius H. & A. Adanns, 1855, and Armigerus Clessin, 

1884. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 22(2): 94-99. 

OPINION 773, 1966, 7erg/pes Cuvier, 1805 (Gastropoda): validated under the plenary powers. St///ef/n 

of Zoological Nomenclature, 23(2-3): 84-86. 

OPINION 774, 1966, Eubranchus Forbes, 1838 (Gastropoda): added to the Official List with suppression 

under the plenary powers of several nomina dubia. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 

23(2-3): 87-90. 

OPINION 775, 1966, Facelina Alder & Hancock, 1855 (Gastropoda): added to the Official List of 

generic names. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 23(2-3): 91-92. 

OPINION 776, 1966, Cratena Bergh, 1864 (Gastropoda): added to the Official List of generic names. 

Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 23(2-3): 93-94. 

OPINION 779, 1 966, /\/// Cuvier, 1797 (Gastropoda): placed on the Official Listof generic names. 

Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 23(2-3): 1 00-1 01 

OPINION 780, 1966, Quatrefages 1843, (Gastropoda): suppressed under the plenary powers. 


OPINION 781 , 1 966, Flabellina Voigt, 1 834 (Gastropoda): placed on the Official List of generic names. 


OPINION 783, 1966, Four nudibranch Gastropoda genera: placed on the Official List of generic 

names. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 23(2-3): 108-109. 

OPINION 811, 1967, Runcina Forbes, 1851 (Gastropoda): validated under the plenary powers. Bulletin 

of Zoological Nomenclature, 24(2): 89-90. 

OPINION 812, 1967, Cac///na Bergh, 1878 (Gastropoda): validated under the plenary powers. //?/ 


OPINION 883, 1969, Cavo//n/a Abildgaard, 1791 (Gastropoda); grant under the plenary powers of 

precedence over Cavolinia Bruguière, 1791. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 26(1): 28-31. 

OPINION 886, 1969, Purpura Bruguière and Muhcanthus Swainson (Gastropoda): designations of 

type-species under the plenary powers with grant of precedure to Thaididae over Purpuridae. Bulletin 


OPINION 973, 1971, Realia Baird, 1850 (Gastropoda): suppressed under the plenary powers. Bulletin 


OPINION 1009, 1974, Vanikoro Quoy and Gaimard, 1832 (Mollusca: Gastropoda): made available 

under the plenary powers. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 30(3-4): 159-163. 

OPINION 1023, 1974, Cassidae (Mollusca) and Cassidinae (Insecta): placed on the Official List of 

Family-Group Names in Zoology. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 31(3): 127-129. 

OPINION 1030, 1974, Cylindrella Swainson, 1840 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): suppressed under the 

plenary powers. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 31(4): 190-191. 

OPINION 1079, 1977, Aglaja Renier, [1807], A. depicta Renier, [1807] and A. tricolorata Renier, 

[1807] (Mollusca: Gastropoda) rendered available under the plenary powers Bulletin of Zoological 


OPINION 1108, 1978, Conservation of Marstonia Baker, 1926 and o^ Amnícola lustrica Pilsbry, 1980 

(Mollusca; Gastropoda). Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 35(2): 94-96. 

OPINION 1182, 1981, Tethyidae in Mollusca, Porifera and Tunicata: removal of homonymy. Bulletin 


OPINION 1375, 1986, G/ossodons Ehrenberg, 1831, Hypse/odor/s Stimpson, 1855 and Chromodoris 

Alder & Hancock, 1855 (Mollusca: Gastropoda) conserved. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 

43(1): 27-29. 

OPINION 1436, 1987, Harpidae Howie & Corda, 1847 (Thlobita) and Harpidae Bronn, 1849 (Mollusca, 

Gastropoda): a ruling to remove the homonymy. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 44(2): 137-138. 

OPINION 1470, 1988, Sinuitidae Dall, 1913, Macluhtidae Carpenter, 1861 and Euomphaiidae de 

Koninck, 1881 (Gastropoda, Archaeogastropoda): conserved. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 

45(1): 64-66. 

OPINION 1553, 1989, Atyidae de Haan, [1849] (Crustacea, Decapoda) and Atyidae Thiele, 1925 

(Mollusca, Gastropoda): homonymy removed. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 46(3): 201-202. 

OPINION 1 650, 1 991 , 

Cymatiinae Iredale, 1913 (1 854) (Mollusca, Gastropoda) and Cymatiinae Walton 

in Hutchinson, 1940 (Insecta, Heteroptera): homonymy removed. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 

48(3): 258-260. 

OPINION 1664, 1992, Rissoidae Gray, 1847 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): given precedence overTruncatellidae 

Gray, 1840. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 49(1): 78-79. 

OPINION 1678, 1992, Helicarion Férussac, 1821 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): conserved, and Helicarion 

cuwen Ferussac, 1821 designated as the type-species. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 49(2): 

160-161. 

OPINION 1691, 1992, Po/ygyra Say, 1818 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): Polygyra septemvolva Say, 1818 

designated as the type-species and Polygyridae Pilsbry, 1 895 given precedence over Mesodontidae 

Tryon, 1866. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 49(3): 240-241. 

OPINION 1700, 1993, Laeocochlis Dunker & Metzger, 1874 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): conserved as 

the correct spelling. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 50(1): 61-62.


OPINION 1718, 1993, Balea Gray, 1824 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): conserved. Bulletin of Zoological 


OPINION 1765, 1994, Fusus Helbling, 1779 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): suppressed, and Fusinus 

Rafinesque, 1815 and Colubraha Schumacher, 1817: conserved. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 

5^(2). 159-161. 

OPINION 1880, 1997, Plutoniinae Bollman, 1893 (Arthropoda, Chilopoda): spelling emended to Plutoniuminae, 

so removing the homonymy with Plutoniinae Cockerell, 1893 (Mollusca, Gastropoda). 

Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 54(3): 197-199. 

OPINION 1913, 1999, Pila Röding and Pomacea Perry, 1810 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): placed on the 

Official List, and Ampullariidae Gray, 1824: confirmed as the nomenclaturally valid synonym of 

Pilidae Preston, 1915. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 56(1): 74-76. 

OPINION 1942, 2000, Haminoea [Turton] InTurton & Kingston in Carrongton, 1830 and Haminoeinae 

Pilsbry, 1895 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): placed on Official Lists as correct original spellings. Bulletin 


OPINION 1980, 2001, Doris verrucosa Linnaeus, 1758 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): generic and specific 

names conserved by the designation of a neotype. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 58(3): 

237-238. 

OPINION 2017, 2003, Achatinellastrum Pfeiffer, 1854 and Achatinellidae Gulick, 1873 (Mollusca, 

Gastropoda): conserved. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 60(1): 61-62. 

OPINION 2018, 2003, Buliminidae Kobelt, 1880 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): spelling emended to 

Buliminusidae, so removing the homonymy with Buliminidae Jones, 1 875 (Rhizopoda, Foraminifera); 

and Enidae Woodward, 1903 (1880) (Gastropoda): given precedence over Buliminusidae Kobelt, 

1880. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 60(1): 63-65. 

OPINION 2031, 2003, Clavidae McCrady, 1859 (Cnidaha, Hydrozoa) and Clavinae Casey, 1904 

(Mollusca, Gastropoda): proposal to remove the homonymy not approved. Bulletin of Zoological 


OPINION 2034, 2003, Hydrobia Hartmann, 1821: conserved by replacement of the lectotype of Cyc/ostoma 

acutum Draparnaud, 1805 (currently Hydrobia acuta; Mollusca, Gastropoda) with a neotype; 

Venírosla Radoman, 1977: Turbo ventrosus Montagu, 1803 designated as the type species; and Hydrobiina 

Mulsant, 1844 (Coleóptera): spelling emended to Hydrobiusina, so removing the homonymy 

with Hydrobiidae Troschel, 1857 (Gastropoda). Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 60(2): 152-154. 

OPINION 2079, 2004, Trichia Hartmann, 1840 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): proposed conservation; and 

Trichiinae Lozek, 1956 (Gastropoda): proposed emendation of spelling toTrichiainae, so removing 

the homonymy with Trichiidae Fleming, 1821 (Insecta, Coleóptera) not approved. Bulletin of 


ORBIGNY, A. D', 1834-1847, Voyage dans l'Amérique méridionale exécuté pendant les années 

1826, 1827, 1828, 1829, 1830, 1831, 1832 et 1833, Tome 5, Partie 3, Mollusques. 

Published in parts [Dates after D. SHERBORN & F. J. GRIFFIN, ^934, Annals and Magazine of 

Natural History, ser. 10, 13: 130-134]: 

Livraison

340 

(continued) 

Livraison 

BOUCHET&ROCROI


ORBIGNY, A. D', 1841-1853, Mollusques. In: R. DE LA SAGRA, Histoire physique, politique et naturelle 

de Ule de Cuba. Arthus Bertrand, Paris. 


Volume

342 


pavía, g. & E. ROBBA, 1979, La località Messiniana di Borelli (Collina di Torino) e la sua fauna a 

pteropodi. Rivista Italiana di Paleontología, 85 (2): 549-572, pis. 53-55. 

PCHELINTSEV [= PCELINCEV], V. F., 1951, Semeistva Tylostomidae i Trajanellidae v verkhnem 

Srednei Azii. [Families Tylostomidae and Trajanellidae in the late Cretaceous of 

melu Zakavkaz'ia i 

Transcaucasia and central Asia], Sbornik Trudov Instituía Geologii i Mineralogii Akademii Nauk 

Gruzinskoi SSR, (1951): 255-282, pis. 1-2. [in Russian] 

PCHELINTSEV, V. F., 1953 [after 9 April], Fauna Briukhonogikh verkhnemelovykh otiozhenii 

Srednei Azii. [Gastropod fauna of late Cretaceous layers of Transcaucasia and central 

Zakavkaz'ia i 

Asia]. Geologicheskii Muzei Karpinskogo, Seriia Monograficheskaia, 1: 391 pp., 51 pis. [in Russian] 

PCHELINTSEV, V. F., 1963, Briukhonogie Mezozoia Gornogo Kryma. [Mesozoic Gastropoda of the 

Crimean highlands]. Geologicheskii Muzei Karpinskogo. Seriia Monograficheskaia, 4: 132 pp. [in 

Russian] 

PCHELINTSEV, V. F., 1965 [after 3 February], Murchisoniata Mezozoia Gornogo Kryma. [Mesozoic 

Murchisoniata of the Crimean highlands]. Nauka, Moskva. 216 pp., 28 pis. [in Russian; partial 

English translation, 1968, International Geology Review, Book Section, 10(11): iv + 46 pp., 8 pis.] 

PCHELINTSEV, V. R & I. A. KOROBKOV, eds., 1960 [after 29 June], Osnovy Paleóntologa, Molliuski, 

Bhukhonogie. [Fundamentals of paleontology. Molluscs, Gastropods]. Nauka, Moskva. 360 pp., 28 pis. 

PEASE, W. H., 1870 [30 April], On the classification of the Helicterinae. Proceedings of the Zoological 

Society of London, for 1869(3): 644-652. 

PEEL, J. S., 1972, Observations on some Lower Palaeozoic tremanotiform Bellerophontacea (Gastropoda) 

from North America. Palaeontology, 15(3): 412-422, pi. 79. 

PEEL, J. S., 1991, Functional morphology of the class Helcionelloida nov., and the early evolution of 

the Mollusca. Pp. 157-177, in: A M SIMONETTA& S CONWAY morris, eds.. The early evolution of 

Metazoa and the significance of problematic taxa. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge, x + 

296 pp. 

PEEL, J. S. & R. HORNY, 1999, Muscle scars and systematic position of the Lov^/er Palaeozoic 

limpets Archinacella and Barrandicella gen. n. (Mollusca). Journal of the Czech Geological Society, 

44(12): 97-115. 

PELSENEER, P., 1886 [June], Description d'un nouveau genre de ptéropode gymnosome. Bulletin 

Scientifique du Département du Nord et des Pays Voisins, 1 7(6): 21 7-227. 

PELSENEER, P, 1887, Report on the Pteropoda collected by H. M. S. Challenger during the years 

1873-76, part I, the Gymnosomata. Report on the scientific results of the voyage of H. M. S. 

Challenger during the years 1873-76. Zoology, 58: 74 pp., 3 pis. 

PELSENEER, P., 1892, Introduction à l'étude des Mollusques. Annales de la Société Royale Malacologique 

de Belgique, 27: 31-243. 

PELSENEER, P., 1906, Mollusca. In: E. RAY lankester, ed., A treatise on zoology. Part 5. Black, 

London. 355 pp. 

PELSENEER, P., 1928, Les parasites des mollusques et les mollusques parasites. Bulletin de la 

Société Zoologique de France, 53: 158-189. 

PERNER, J., 1907 [after June], Système silurien du centre de la Bohême [par J. BARRANDE]. Partie 

1: Recherches paléontologiques. Volume 4, Gastéropodes (2). Prague, xi + 380 pp., pis. 90-175. 

PERRIER, E., 1897, Vers (suite)- Mollusques. Traité de zoologie, fase. 4: 1345-2140. Massen, Paris. 

PERRIER, R., 1889, Recherches sur l'anatomie et l'histologie du rein des Gastéropodes Prosobranches. 

Thèses Présentées à la Faculté des Sciences de Paris, ser. A, 128: 59-315, pis. 5-13. 

PERRIER, R., 1893, Eléments d'anatomie comparée. Partie 2. Plathelminthes, Mollusques. 

Protochordés. Vertébrés. Baillière, Paris. Pp. 545-1208, pis. 4-8. 

PERRILLIAT, M. DEC, 1973, Monografía de los moluscos del Mioceno medio de Santa Rosa, Veracruz, 

Mexico. Parte 2 (Gasterópodos: Mitridae aTerebridae). Paleontología Mexicana, 35: 1-97, pis. 1-39. 

PERROT, M., 1939 [after March], Sur la position systématique ó'Euparypha pisana Müller, d'après 

l'étude chromosomique. Compte Rendu des Séances de la Société de Physique et d'Histoire 

Naturelle de Genève, 56(1 [= Archives des Sciences Physiques et Naturelles, ser. 5, 21]: 32-35. 

) 

PERRY, L. M. & J. S. SCHWENGEL, 1955, Marine shells of the western coast of Florida. Paleontological 

Research Institution, Ithaca. 318 pp., 55 pis. 

PETUCH, E. J., 1988 [15 February], New/ species of Ecphora and Ecphorinae thaidids from the 

Miocene of Chesapeake Bay, Maryland, U.S.A. Bulletin of Paleomalacology, 1(1): 1-16, pis. 1-2. 

PETUCH, E. J., 1991, New gastropods from the Plio-Pleisocene of southwestern Florida and the 

Everglades Basin. W. H. Dall Paleontological Research Center, Special Publication 1. Boca Raton, 

Florida. 64 pp., 10 pis. 

PETUCH, E. J., 1994, Atlas of Florida fossil shells (Pliocene and Pleistocene marine gastropods). 

Chicago Spectrum Press, Evanston. xi + 394 pp. 

PEYROT, A., 1932 [December], Conchologie néogénique de lAquitaine. Tome 6(2) Gastropodes 

(fin), Ptéropodes. Céphalopodes. Brachiopodes. Drouilliard, Bordeaux. Pp. 295-541, pis. 11-18. 

PFEFFER, G., 1878, Beiträge zur Naturgeschichte der Schnecken, I. Die Naniniden. Ja/?rb¿yc/7ercíer 

deutschen malakozoologischen Gesellschaft, 5: 251-276. 

PFEFFER, G, 1883, Beiträge zur Naturgeschichte der Lungerischnecken. 6. Die Nanininen, spezieller 

teil. Abhandlungen aus dem Gebiete der Naturwissenschaften. Herausgegeben vom Naturwissenschaftlichen 

Verein von Hamburg, 7(2): 1-24.


PFEFFER, G., 1930 [2 January], Zur Kenntniss tertiärer Landschnecken. Geologische und Palaeontologische 

Abhandlungen, new ser., 17(3): 1-230, pis. 1-3. 

PFEIFFER, L., 1852 [after August], Monographie pneumonopomorum viventium. Fischer, Cassel. 

xviii + 439 pp. 

PFEIFFER, L., 1853a [12 February], Catalogue of Phaneropneumona or terrestrial operculated 

Mollusca in the collection of the British Museum [edited by J. E. GRAY]. Woodfall & Kinder, London. 

324 pp. 

PFEIFFER, L., 1853b, Studien zur Geschichte der Auriculaceen. Zeitschrift für Malakozoologie, 

10(1):1-l'o. 

PFEIFFER, L., 1854 [August], Synopsis Auriculaceorum. Malakozoologische Blätter, 1: 145-156. 

PFEIFFER, L., 1856 [September], Verzeichniss der bisher bekannt gewordenen gedeckelten 

Landschnecken von Cuba. Malakozoologische Blätter, 3: 118-150. 

PFEIFFER, L., 1858 [after May], Monographie pneumonoporum viventium, Suppl. 1. Fischer, Cassel. 

249 pp. 

PFEIFFER, L., 1865, Monographia pneumonoporum viventium, Suppl. 2. Fischer, Cassel. 284 pp. 

PFEIFFER, L., 1878-1881, Nomenciator heliceorum viventium [Posthumous work edited by S. 

CLESSIN]. Fischer, Cassel. 617 pp. 

Published in parts [Source; Zoological Recorder 1879, Mollusca: 9; G. FALKNER, pers. com.]: 

Part

344 


PILSBRY H A 1892-1893, Helicidae, vol. VI. /Wanua/ of conc/?o/ogy, ser. 2, volume 8. 

Published in parts [Dates after W. J. CLENCH & R. D. TURNER (1962)]: 


29


PILSBRY H A 1903-1904, Urocoptidae; Achatinidae. /Wanua/ /' conc/7o/ogy, ser. 2, volume 16. 

Published in parts [Dates after W. J. CLENCH & R. D. TURNER (1 962)]; 


61

346 


Published in parts [Dates after W. J. CLENCH & R, D. TURNER (1962)]: 

Volume Part Pages Date 

1

REFERENCES 

PONDER, W. F., 1985c [23 December], The anatomy and relationships of Emblanda emblemática 

(Hedley) (Mollusca: Mesogastropoda: Emblandidae n. fam.)- Records of the Australian Museum, 

37(6): 343-351. 

PONDER, W. F, 1986 [13 May], Glacidorbidae (Glacidorbacea: Basommatophora) a new family and 

superfamily of operculate freshwater gastropods. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 87(1): 

53-83. 

PONDER, W. F, 1987, The anatomy and relationships of the pyramidellacean limpet Amathina 

tricarinata (Mollusca, Gastropoda). Asian Marine Biology. 4: 1-34, pis. 1-11. 

PONDER, W. F, 1 988, The truncatelloidean (= rissoacean) radiation. A preliminary phylogeny. Malacological 

Review, Suppl. 4: 129-164. 

PONDER, W. F., 1990 [November], The anatomy and relationships of a marine valvatoidean 

(Gastropoda: Heterobranchia). The Journal of Molluscan Studies, 56(4): 533-555. 

PONDER, W. F, 1994, The anatomy and relationships of Finella and Scaliola (Caenogastropoda: 

Cerithioidea: Scaliolidae). Pp. 215-241, in: MORTON, ed.. The malacofauna of Hong Kong and 

southern China III. Hong Kong University Press, Hong Kong. 

PONDER, W. F, 1 999 [1 6 June], Calopia (Calopiidae), a new genus and family of estuahne gastropods 

(Caenogastropoda: Rissooidea) from Australia. Molluscan Research, 20(1): 17-60. 

PONDER, W. F & S. J. HALL, 1983 [31 January], Pelycidiidae, a new family of archaeogastropod 

molluscs. The Nautilus, 97(1 ): 30-35. 

PONDER, W. F. & R. DE KEYZER, 1992, A revision of the genus Diala (Gastropoda: Cerithioidea: 

Dialidae). Invertebrate Taxonomy, 6: 1019-1075. 

PONDER, W. F & D. R. LINDBERG, 1995 [10 December] ["1996"], Gastropod phylogeny. Challenges 

for the 90's. Pp. 135-154, in: J D TAYLOR, ed., Ohgin and evolutionary radiation of the Mollusca. 

Oxford University Press, Oxford. 

PONDER, W. F & D. R. LINDBERG, 1997, Towards a phylogeny of gastropod molluscs: an analysis 

using morphological characters. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 119: 83-265. 

PONDER, W. F &A. WAREN, 1988, Classification of the Caenogastropoda and Heterostropha -Alist 

of the family-group names and higher taxa. Malacological Review, Suppl. 4: 288-328. 

POPENOE, W. P., 1983 [3 August], Cretaceous Aporrhaidae from California: Aporrhainae and 

Arrhoginae. Journal of Paleontology, 57(4): 742-765. 

POPENOE, W. P. & L. R. SAUL, 1987 [12 May], Evolution and classification of the late Cretaceous 

early Tertiary gastropod Perissitys. Contributions in Science. Natural History Museum of Los Angeles 

County, 380: 37 pp. 

POPPE, G. T. & Y. GOTO, 1991, European seashells. volume I {Polyplacophora. Caudofoveata, 

Solenogastra. Gastropoda). Hemmen, Wiesbaden. 352 pp., 40 pis. 

POPPE, G. T. & Y. GOTO, 1992, Volutes. L'Informatore Piceno, Ancona. 348 pp., 107 pis. 

PORTER, H. J., 1974, The North Carolina marine and estuahne Mollusca - an atlas of occurrence. 

Institute of Marine Science, University of North Carolina, Morehead City, N.C. 351 pp. 

POWELL, A. W. ., 1929, The Recent and Tertiary species of the genus Buccinulum in New Zealand, 

with a review of related genera and families. Transactions of the New Zealand Institute, 60: 57-101, 

pis. 1-4. 

POWELL, A. W. ., 1 933 [28 February], Notes on the taxonomy of the Recent Cymatiidae and Naticidae 

of New Zealand. Transactions of the New Zealand Institute, 63: 154-168, pis. 23. 

POWELL, A. W. B. , 1 942 [1 5 July], The New Zealand Recent and fossil Mollusca of the family Turridae 

with general notes on turhd nomenclature and systematics. Bulletin of the Auckland Institute and 

Museum, 2: 188 pp., 14 pis. 

POWELL, A. W. ., 1946 [after 19 July], The shellfish of New Zealand, ed. 2. Whitcombe & Tombs, 

Christchurch. 106 pp., 26 pis. 

POWELL, A. W. ., 1 951 [March], Antarctic and subantarctic Mollusca: Pelecypoda and Gastropoda. 

Discovery Reports, 26: 47-196, pis. 5-10. 

POWELL, A. W. ., 1958, Shells of New Zealand. Whitcombe & Tombs, Auckland. 203 pp. 

POWELL, A. W. ., 1966, The molluscan families Speightiidae and Turridae, an evaluation of the 

valid taxa, both Recent and fossil, with list of characteristic species. Bulletin of the Auckland Institute 

and Museum. 5: 184 pp., 23 pis. 

POWELL, A. W. ., 1 969 [9 September], The family Turridae in the Indo-Pacific. Part 2. The subfamily 

Turriculinae. Indo-Pacific Mollusca. 2(10): 207-415, pis. 188-324. 

POWELL, A. W. ., 1973, The patellid limpets of the world (Patellidae). Indo-Pacific Mollusca, 3(15): 

75-205. 

POWELL, A. W. ., 1979, New Zealand Mollusca. Mahne, land and freshwater shells. Collins, Auckland, 

Sydney & London, xiii + 500 pp., 82 pis. 

PREECE, R. & E. GITTENBERGER, 2003, Systematics, distribution and ecology of Sa/ea {- Tristania) 

(Pulmonata: Clausiliidae) in the islands of theTristan-Gough group. Journal of Molluscan Studies. 

69(3): 329-348. 

PRESTON, H. ., 1911 [January], Mollusca. Zoological Record, 46(N): 1-103. 

PRESTON, H. ., 1915, The fauna of British India including Ceylon and Burma. Mollusca {Freshwater 

Gastropoda; Pelecypoda). Taylor & Francis, London, xi + 244 pp. 

347

348 


PRIETO, . ., . I. PUENTE, . ALTONAGA& . J. GOMEZ, 1993, Genital morphology of/// 

lenticula (Michaud, 1831), with a new proposal of classification of helicodontoid genera (Pulmonata: 

Hygromioidea). Malacologia, 35(1): 63-77. 

PRUVOT [-Fol], A., 1 922 [after 6 March], Sur un type nouveau et remarquable de gymnosomes {Laginiopsis 

n. g.). Comptes Rendus des Séances de l'Académie des Sciences [Paris], 174: 696-698. 

PRUVOT-FOL, A., 1926 [1 July], Mollusques ptéropodes gymnosomes provenant des campagnes 

du prince Albert 1er de Monaco. Résultats des Campagnes Scientifiques du Prince Albert 1er de 

Monaco, 70: 60 pp., 2 pis. 

PRUVOT-FOL, A., 1927, Sur quelques mollusques nudibranches de la côte atlantique du Maroc 

récoltés principalement par MM. J. Liouville et R.-Ph. Dollfus. Bulletin de la Société des Sciences 

Naturelles du Maroc, 7(1-3): 39-49, pi. 5. 

PRUVOT-FOL, A., 1930a, Diagnoses provisoires (incomplètes) des espèces nouvelles et liste 

provisoire des mollusques nudibranches recueillis par Mme A. Pruvot-Fol en Nouvelle-Calédonie 

(île des Pins). Bulletin du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle [Paris], ser. 2, 2(2): 229-238. 

PRUVOT-FOL, A., 1 930b, Du genre Dendrodoris Ehrenberg et de ses rapports avec le genre Doriopsis 

Pease et avec quelques autres. Notes sur la taxonomie des nudibranches. Bulletin du Muséum 

National d'Histoire Naturelle [Paris], ser. 2, 2(3): 291-297. 

PRUVOT-FOL, A., 1 933a [June], Les Opisthobranches de Quoy et Gaimard (note préliminaire) Bulletin 

du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle [Paris], ser. 2, 5(5): 400-401 

PRUVOT-FOL, A., 1933b, Mission Robert-Ph. Dollfus en Egypte. Opisthobranchiata. Mémoires de 

l'Institut d'Egypte, 21: 89-159, pis. 1-4. 

PRUVOT-FOL, A., 1934, Les Opisthobranches de Quoy et Gaimard. Archives du Muséum d'Histoire 

Naturelle [Paus], ser. 6, 11: 13-91, pi. 1. 

PRUVOT-FOL, A., 1937, Etude d'un prosobranche d'eau douce: Helicostoa sinensis Lamy. Bulletin 

de la Société Zoologique de France, 62: 250-257. 

PRUVOT-FOL, A., 1942 [20 March], Les gymnosomes. I. Dana Report, 20: 1-54. 

PRUVOT-FOL, A., 1947 [14 June], Les opisthobranches de W. Harper Pease. Révision. Journal de 


PRUVOT-FOL, A., 1951 [July], Etude des nudibranches de la Méditerranée (2ème partie). Archives 

de Zoologie Expérimentale et Générale, 88(1): 1-79, pis. 1-4. 

PRUVOT-FOL, A., 1954, Mollusques opisthobranches. Faune de France, 58. Lechevalier, Paris. 460 

pp., 1 pi. 

PRUVOT-FOL, A., 1 956 [March], Note sur deux nudibranches attribués à la famille des Polyceradae. 

Bulletin de la Société Zoologique de France, 80: 350-359. 

QUATREFAGES, A. DE, 1844, Mémoire sur les gastéropodes phlébentérés (Phlebenterata nob.) 

ordre nouveau de la classe des gastéropodes, proposé d'après l'examen anatomique et physiologique 

des genres zéphyrine {Zephyrina nob.), actéon {Acteon nob.), actéonie (Acteonia nob.), 

amphorine {Amphorina nob.), pavois (Pelta nob.), chalide {Challdis nob.). Annales des Sciences 

Naturelles, ser. 3, Zoologie, 1: 129-183, pis. 3-6. 

OUINN, J. F., 1989 [28 June], Pleioptygmatidae, a new family of mitriform gastropods (Prosobranchia: 

Neogastropoda). The Nautilus, 103(1): 13-19. 

RADOMAN, P., 1973a [31 May], New classification of fresh and brackish water Prosobranchia from 

the Balkans and Asia Minor. Prirodnjacki Muzej Beogradu, Posebna Izdanja, 32: 3-30. 

RADOMAN, P., 1973b [15 October], On the relation of some freshwater Mollusca of the Balkan 

Peninsula and Asia Minor. Basteria, 37(3-4): 77-84. 

RADOMAN, P., 1976, Speciation within the family Bythinellidae on the Balkans and Asia Minor. 

Zeitschrift für Zoologische Systematik und Evolutionsforschung, 14(2): 130-152, pis. 1-2. 

RADOMAN, R, 1977 [4 March], Hydrobiidae auf der Balkanhalbinsel und in Kleinasien. Archiv für 

Molluskenkunde, 107(4-6): 203-223, pis. 21-23. 

RADOMAN, P., 1978 [16 August], Neue Vertreter der Gruppe Hydrobioidea von der Balkanhalbinsel. 

Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 109(1-3): 27-44, pis. 4-5. 

RADOMAN, P., 1983 [February], Hydrobioidea, a superfamily of Prosobranchia (Gastropoda), I. Systematics. 

Serbian Academy of Sciences and Arts, Monographs, 547 [Department of Sciences, 57]: 

256 pp., 12 pis. 

RADOMAN, P., 1985, Hydrobioidea, a superfamily of Prosobranchia (Gastropoda), II. Origin, 

zoogeography evolution in the Balkans and Asia /// [University of Belgrade, Faculty of Science, 

Department of Biology Monographs, 1]. 173 pp. 1 pi. 

RADWIN,G. E., 1977, The family Columbellidae in the Western Atlantic. The Veliger, 19(4): 403-417. 

RADWIN, G. E. &A. D'ATTILIO, 1971 [27 December], Muricacean supraspecific taxonomy based on 

the shell and the radula. The Echo, 4: 55-67. 

RAFINESQUE, S., 1814, Précis des découvertes et travaux somiologiques de Mr . S. Rafinesque- 

Schmalz entre 1800 et 1814. Palerme. 76 pp. 

RAFINESQUE, G. S., 1815, Analyse de la nature ou tableau de l'univers et des corps organisés. 

Palerme. 223 pp. 

RAMPAL, J., 1975, Les Thécosomes. [Unpublished] Thesis, Université de Provence, Aix-Marseille I. 

485 pp.


RANG, P. A. L. [= Rang, S.] & L. R A. SOULEYET, 1852, Histoire naturelle des Mollusques Ptéropodes. 

Baillière, Paris, ¡v + 86 pp., 15 pis. 

RANG, S., 1829 [May], Manuel de l'histoire naturelle des Mollusques et de leurs coquilles, ayant 

pour base de classification celle de M. le baron Cuvier. Roret, Paris, iv + 390 pp., 8 pis. 

RANKIN, J. J., 1979 [25 May], A freshwater shell-less mollusc from the Caribbean: structure, biotics, 

and contribution to a new understanding of the Acochlidioidea. Royal Ontario Museum, Life Sciences 

Contributions, 116: 123 pp. 

RAVN, J. P. J., 1933, Etudes sur les pélécypodes et gastropodes daniens du calcaire de Faxe. 

Mémoires de l'Académie Royale des Sciences et des Lettres du Danemark, section Sciences, ser. 

9, 5(2); 71 +3pp., 7 pis. 

RAY LANKESTER, E.; see under LANKESTER, E. R. 

RÉCLUZ, CA., 1845 [October], Monographie du genre //. Magasin de Zoologie, ser. 2, 7: 1-72, 

pis. 117-135. 

REDFERN, , 2001, Bahamian seashells. A thousand species from Abaco, Bahamas. Bahamianseashelts.com, 

Boca Raton, Florida. 280 pp., 124 pis. 

REEVE, L. A., 1842a [March], [Book review of Reeve, L. A., Conchologia Systematica]. Proceedings 

of the Zoological Society of London, 9: 72-76. 

REEVE, L. A., 1842b, Conchologia Systematica or complete system of conchology, volume 2. 

Longman, Brown, Green & Longmans, London. 337 pp., pis. 131-300. 

RENDER, H. A., 1 942 [14 October], A note on the genus Anaplocamus Dall. The Nautilus, 56(2): 49-50. 

RENDER, H. A., 1970, Application to fix the name of the type-species of the genus /Amp u//a Röding 

(olim Halia Risso, 1826). Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 27(1): 41-43. 

REID, D. G., 1989 [28 July], The comparative morphology, phylogeny and evolution of the gastropod 

family Littorinidae. Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London, ser. , 324(1220): 1-110. 

RENSCH, ., 1930 [15 December], Deber einige aberrante Landschnecken und die Abgrenzung der 

Familien bei Pulmonaten. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 92(7-8): 181-187. 

RICHARDS, H.G. &R. RAMSDELL, 1962 [reprinted 1991], The Cretaceous fossils of New Jersey 

by Horace G. Richards, et al., revised and augmented. State of New Jersey. Department of Conservation 

and Economie Development. Bulletin 61 (2): 1 -237, pis. 47-94. 

RIEDEL, A., 1966, Zonitidae (excl. Daudebardiinae) der Kaukasusländer (Gastropoda). Annales 

Zoología, 24(1 ): 303 pp., 6 pis. 

RIEDEL, A., 1989 [31 May], Zonitidae (sensu lato) des Ostpontischen Gebirges in der Türkei (Gastropoda). 

Annales Zoologici, 42(18): 363-424, pis. 1-2. 

RIEDEL, F., 1995a [before August] ["1994"], Recognition of the superfamily Ficoidea Meek, 1864 and 

definition of the Thalassocynidae fam. nov. (Gastropoda). Zoologische Jahrbücher Abteilung für 

Systematik. Ökologie und Geographie der Tiere, 121(4): 457-474. 

RIEDEL, F., 1995b, An outline of cassoidean phylogeny (Mollusca, Gastropoda). Contributions to 

Tertiary and Quaternary Geology, 32(4): 97-1 32. 

RIEDEL, F., 2000, Ursprung und Evolution der "höheren" Caenogastropoda. Berliner Geowissenschaftliche 

Abhandlungen, ser. E, 32: 240 pp., 21 pis. 

ríos, . , 1985, Seashells of Brazil. Museu Oceanógrafico do Rio Grande, Rio Grande, Brazil. 

328 pp., 102 pis. 

RIOS, E. C, 1994, Seashells of Brazil. Museu Oceanógrafico do Rio Grande, Rio Grande, Brazil. 

368 pp., 113 pis. 

RISBEC, J., 1928, Contribution à l'étude des nudibranches néo-calédoniens. Faune des colonies 

françaises, tome 2. Société d'Editions Géographiques, Maritimes et Coloniales, Paris. 328 pp., pis. 

A-D, 1-12. 

RISBEC, J., 1953, Mollusques nudibranches de la Nouvelle-Calédonie [Faune de l'Union Française. 

15]. Office de la Recherche Scientifique d'Outre-Mer, Paris. 189 pp. 

RISSO, A. 1826, Histoire naturelle des principales productions de l'Europe méridionale, volume 4. 

Levrault, Paris. 439 pp., 12 pis. 

RISSO-DOMINGUEZ, J., 1964, Notes on the Facelinacea, II. On the systematic position of Herv/a 

serrata Baba, 1949 and Favohnus horridus Macnae, 1954 (Mollusca, Nudibranchia). Beaufortia, 

128(10): 222-238. 

ROBERTS, S. R., 1870 [3 February], Catalogues of the families Porcellanidae and Amphiperasidae. 

American Journal of Conchology, 5(3[appendix]): 189-214. 

ROBERTSON, R., 1958 [8 May], The family Phasianellidae in the western Atlantic. Johnsonia, 3(37): 

245-283. 

ROBERTSON, R., 1985, Archaegastropod biology and the systematics of the genus Tricolia 

(Trochacea: Tricoliidae) in the Indo-West Pacific. Monographs of Marine Mollusca, 3: 1-103. 

ROCHEBRUNE,A.T. DE, 1881 [after 28 May], Sur un type nouveau de la famille des Cyclostomaceae. 

Bulletin de la Société Philomatique de Paris, ser. 7, 5: 108-115, pl. 1 

RODRIGUEZ, G., 1980, Los crustáceos decápodos de Venezuela. Instituto Venezolano de Investigaciones 

Científicas, Caracas. 494 pp. 

ROGINSKAYA, I. S., 1972 [after 3 May], Calycidoris guentheri (Gastropoda, Nudibranchia). 

Taksonomiia i rasprostranenie. Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 51(6): 913-918. [in Russian]

350 


ROHRBACH, R, 1937 [1 November], Oekologische und morphologische Untersuchungen an Viviparus 

{Bellamya) capillatus Frauenfeld und Viviparus (Bellamya)// Olivier, unter Berücksichtigung 

anderer tropischer Formen und im Hinblick auf phyletische Beziehungen. Archiv für Mollusl


SACCO, F., 1892 [30 June], / Molluschi del terreni terziarii del Piemonte e della Liguria. Parte 11. 

Eulimidae e Pyramidellidae (parte). Clausen, Torino. 98 pp., 2 pis. [Also published 16 September 

1892 as Memorie della Reale Accademia delle Scienze di Torino, ser. 2, 42: 585-682, 2 pis.]. 

Molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e della Liguria. Parte 

SACCO, F., 1893 [11 December], I 

14. Strombidae, Terebellidae, Chenopidae, Haliidae, Cypraeidae. Bollettino dei Musei di Zoología 

ed Anatomía comparata della Reale Universita di Torino, 8(165): 63-64. 

SACCO, F., 1896 [30 September], / Molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e della Liguria. Parte 

21 {Naricidae. Modulidae. Phasianelidae. Turbinidae, Trochidae, Delphinidae, Cyclostrematidae e 

Tornidae). Clausen, Torino. 65 pp., 4 pis. [Also published 14 December 1896 as Memorie della 

Reale Accademia delle Scienze di Torino]. 

SACCO, F., 1904 [31 August], / Molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e della Liguria. Parte 30. 

Aggiunte e correzioni. Clausen, Torino, xxxvi + 203 pp., 31 pis. 

SALISBURY, A. E., 1940, Mollusca. The Zoological Record [ 1939], 76(9): 151 pp. 

SALISBURY, A. E., 1942 [December], Mollusca. The Zoological Record [íor 1941], 78(9): 70 pp. 

SALISBURY, A. E. & M. A. EDWARDS, 1961, Mollusca. 7/7e Zoo/og/ca/ Record [for 1958], 95(9): 187 pp. 

SALISBURY A. E. & M. A. EDWARDS, 1962, Mollusca. The Zoological Record [ôr 1959]. 96(9): 96 pp. 

SALVINI-PLAWEN, L. VON, 1970, Zur systematischen Stellung von Soleolifera und Rhodope 

(Gastropoda, Euthyneura). Zoologische Jahrbücher, Abteilung für Systematik, Ökologie und 

Geographie der Tiere, 97(2): 285-299. 

SALVINI-PLAWEN, L. VON, 1973 [June], Zur Kenntnis der Philinoglossacea und der Acochlidiacea 

mit Platyhedylidae fam. nov. (Gastropoda, Cephalaspidea). Zeitschrift für Zoologische Systematik 

und Evolutionsforschung, 11(2): 110-133. 

SALVINI-PLAWEN, L. VON, 1 980, A reconsideration of systematics in the Mollusca (Phylogeny and 

higher Classification). Malacologie, 19(2): 249-278. 

SALVINI-PLAWEN, L. VON, 1985, Early evolution and the primitive groups. Pp. 59-150, in: E. R. TRUE- 

MAN & M R. CLARKE, eds.. The Mollusca, vol. 10, Evolution. Academic Press, London, xx + 491 pp. 

SALVINI-PLAWEN, L. VON, 1988, The structure and function of molluscan digestive systems. Pp. 

301-379, in: E R TRUEMAN&M R CLARKE, eds.. The Mollusca, \io\. 11, Form and function. Academe 

Press, London, xix + 504 pp. 

SALVINI-PLAWEN, L. VON, 1991 [7 June], The status of the Rhodopidae (Gastropoda: Euthyneura). 

Malacologia, 32(2): 301-311 

SALVINI-PLAWEN, L. VON & G. HASZPRUNAR, 1987, The Vetigastropoda and the systematics of 

streptoneurous Gastropoda (Mollusca). Journal of Zoology. London, 211: 747-770. 

SALVINI-PLAWEN, L. VON & G STEINER, 1995 [10 December], Synapomorphiesand plesiomorphies 

in higher classification of Mollusca. Pp. 29-51 , in: J. TAYLOR, ed., Origin and evolutionary radiation 

of the Mollusca. Oxford University Press, Oxford. 

SARASIN, P. & F SARASIN, 1897 [19 July], Ueber die Molluskenfauna der grossen Süsswasser- 

Seen von Central-Celebes. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 20(536): 241-245. 

SARS, G. O., 1878, Bidrag til kundskaben Norges arktiske fauna, I. Mollusca regionis arcticae 

Norvegiae. Brogger, Christiania, xiii + 466 pp., 34 + XVIII pis. 

SASAKI, T., 1998 [30 March], Comparative anatomy and phylogeny of the Recent Archaeogastropoda 

(Mollusca: Gastropoda). The University Museum, The University of Tokyo, Bulletin, 38: 223 pp. 

SAUL, L. R., 1996 [1 April], Three newTuronian muricacean gastropods from the Santa Ana mountains, 

Southern California. The Veliger, 39(2): 125-135. 

saurín, ., 1958, Pyramidellidae de Pho-Hai (Sud Viet-Nam). Annales de la Faculté des Sciences 

de Saigon, (1958): 63-86, pis. 1-4. 

saurín, ., 1959, Pyramidellidae de Nha-Trang (Viet-Nam). /Anna/es de /a Facu/té des Sc/ences de 

Saigon, (1959): 223-283, pis. 1-9. 

saurín, ., 1961, Pyramidellidae du Golfe de Thaïlande. Annales de la Faculté des Sciences de 

Sa/gon, (1961): 231-266, pis. 1-5. 

SAVORNIN, J., 1915 [21 April], Sur les affinités morphologiques des genres Thersitea Coquand, 

Pereiraia Crosse, Oostrombus Sacco, gastropodes fossiles des provinces tertiaires méditerranéennes. 

Bulletin de la Société Géologique de France, ser. 4, 14: 310-323. 

SCARLATO, O. A., 1981, Research of the Soviet malacologists in the recent years. Venus, 40(3): 

160-176. 

SCARLATO, . A., 1982, Research of the Soviet malacologists in the recent years (continued from 

vol.40, no. 3). Venus, 4^. 71-82. 

SCHANDER, , J. J. VAN AARTSEN & J. X. CORGAN, 1999 [after 31 July], Families and genera of 

the Pyramidelloidea (Mollusca: Gastropoda). Bollettino Malacologico, 34(9-12): 145-166. 

SCHÄNDER, , . M. HALANYCH, DAHLGREN & R SUNDBERG, 2003 [May], Test of the 

monophyly of Odostomiinae and Turbonillinae (Gastropoda, Heterobranchia, Pyramidellidae) based 

on 16S mtDNA sequences. Zoológica Scripta, 32(3): 243-254. 

SCHAUFUSS, L. W., 1869, Molluscorum systema etcatalogus. System und Aufzählung sämmtlicher 

Conchylien der Sammlung von Fr Paetel. Dresden, xiv + 119 + 3 pp. 

SCHEPMAN, M. M., 1908 [July], The Prosobranchia of the Siboga Expedition. Part I, Rhipidiglossa 

and Docoglossa, with an appendix by R. Bergh. Uitkomsten op zoologisch, botanisch, oceanografisch

352 


en geologisch gebied verzameld in Nederlandsch Oost-Indië 1899-1900 aan boord 14. M. Siboga, 

Monographie 49a: 107 pp., 9 pis. 

SCHILDER, F. A., 1924, Systematischer Index der rezenten Cypraeidae. Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 

90 (Abt. a', 4): 179-214. 

SCHILDER, F. A., 1927, Revision der Cypraeacea (Mollusca, Gastropoda). Archiv Naturgeschichte, 

91 (Abt.A, 10):' 1-1 71. 

SCHILDER, F. A., 1929, Gesetzmäßigkeiten und Ursachen der Schalen-Variabilität bei Cypraea. 

Xeme Congrès International de Zoologie: 980-990. 

SCHILDER F A., 1930 [14 November], The Gisortiidae of the world. Proceedings of the Malacological 

Society of London, 19(3): 118-138, pis. 11-12, 

SCHILDER, F. A., 1931 , Les Cypraeaceae fossiles du département des Bouches-du-Rhône. Annales 

du Muséum d'Histoire Naturelle de Marseille, 24, Mémoire 2: 87-90, pi. 1 

SCHILDER, F, A., 1932a [15 March], The living species of Amphiperatinae. Proceedings of the 

Malacological Society of London, 20(1 ): 46-64, pis. 3-5. 

SCHILDER, F. A., 1932b [20 October], Cypraeacea.. Fossilium Catalogus, LAnimalia. Pars 55: 276 pp. 

SCHILDER, F. A., 1932c, Beiträge zur Kenntnis der Cypraeacea, V. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 100(7-8): 

162-173. 

SCHILDER, F. A., 1936 [15 July], Anatomical characters of the Cypraeacea which confirm the conchological 

classification. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 22(2): 75-112, pis. 

11-12. 

SCHILDER, F. A., 1939 [1 November], Die genera der Cypraeacea. /Arc/7/V tor /Wo//us/


SCHILEYKO, A. A., 1998-2003 [in progress], Treatise on Recent terrestrial pulmonate molluscs. 

Ruthenica, supplement 2. 


Part

354 


SHELLEY, R. M. & T. BACKELJAU, 1995, Plutoniinae Bollman, 1893 (Arthropoda, Chilopoda) and 

Plutoniiriae CockereN, 1893 (Mollusca, Gastropoda); proposed removal of homonymy. Bulletin of 


SHERBORN, D., 1902, Index Animalium 1758-1800. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. 

1195 pp. 

SHERBORN, D., 1922-1932, Index Animalium 1801-1850. British Museum, London. 7056 + 1098 pp. 

SHIKAMA, T. & M. HORIKOSHI, 1963, Selected shells of the world in colors, vol. 1. Hokuryo-Kan 

Publ., Tokyo. 154 pp., 102 pis. [in Japanese] 

SHILEIKO, A.; see SCHILEYKO. 

SHIMER, H. W. & R. R. SHROCK, 1944, Index fossils of North America. A new work based on the 

complete revision and reillustration of Grabau & Shimer's "North American Index Fossils". Wiley & 

Sons, New York, ix + 837 pp., 303 pis. 

SIMON, E., 1884, Arachnides observés à Miranda de Ebro au mois d'Août 1883 par E. Simon. Note 

sur les mollusques et liste des coléoptères recueillis dans la même localité par M. E. Simon, par J. 

R. Bourguignatet S. de Uhagon. /Ana/es de/a Sociedad Española de Historia Natural, 13: 113-129 

[molluscs pp. 126-127]. 

SIMROTH, H., 1885 [18 August], Versuch einer Naturgeschichte der deutschen Nacktschnecken und 

ihrer europäischen Verwandten. Zeitschrift für Wissenschaftliche Zoologie, 42(2): 203-306, pis. 7-11 

SIMROTH, H., 1889, Beiträge zur Kenntniss der Nacktschnecken. Nova Acta, Kaiserlich Leopoldinish- 

Carolinische Deutsche Akademie der Naturforscher[- Nova Acta Academiae Caesareae Leopoldino- 

Carolinae Germanicae Naturae Curiosorum], 54(1): 1-91, pis. 1-4. 

SIMROTH, H., 1891, Die Nacktschnecken der portugiesisch-azorischen Fauna in ihren Verhältniss 

zu denen der paläarktischen Region überhaupt. Nova Acta der Ksl. Leop. -Carol. Deutschen 

Akademie der Naturforscher [= Nova Acta Academiae Caesareae Leopoldino-Carolinae Germanicae 

Naturae Curiosorum], 56(2): 203-424, pis. 9-18. 

SIMROTH, H., 1896 [April], On Neohyalimax brasiliensis, n.gen., n.sp. (allied to Hyalimax), from 

Brazil. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 2(1): 39-45, 1 pi. 

SIMROTH, H., 1896-1907, DrH. G Bronns Klassen und Ordnungen des Tier-Reichs wissenschaftlich 

dargestellt in Wort und Bild. Band 3, Mollusca. Abteilung 2, Gastropoda. Buch 1, Prosobranchia. 

Winter, Leipzig, vii + 1056 pp., 53 pis. 

Published in parts [Dates based on Zoological Record]: 

Lieferung


SITNIKOVA, T. YA. & YA. I. STAROBOGATOV, 1983, sistematicheskom polozhenü roda Neomphalus 

McLean, 1981 (Gastropoda) [On the taxonomic position of the genus /Veompâ/us McLean, 1981]. 

Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov [Leningrad], 7: 23-26. 

SITNIKOVA, T. YA., YA. I. STAROBOGATOV & V. V. ANISTRATENKO, 1 992 [añer 17 June], Anatomiia 

i 

sistematicheskoe polozhenie nekotorykh melkikh Pectinibranchia (Mollusca, Gastropoda) fauny 

Europy [Anatomy and systematic position of some little Pectinibranchia from the European fauna]. 

VestnikZoologii, 6: 3-12. [in Russian] 

ikh znachenie dlia 

sistematiki nadsemeistva [Pecularities of reproductive system of Rissoacea and their importance 

for taxonomy of this superfamily]. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov [Leningrad], 

SLAVOSHEVSKAYA, L. V., 1975, Osobennosti polovogo apparata Rissoacea i 

5:117-120. 

SLAVOSHEVSKAYA, L. V., 1983, Organizatsiia i 

sistematicheskoe 

polozhenie Rissoacea. 

Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 7: 15-18. [in Russian] 

SMITH, E.A., 1885 [after September], Reporten the Lamellibranchiata collected by H. M. S. Challenger 

during the years 1873-1876. Report on the Scientific Results of the Voyage of H. M.S. Challenger 

during the years 1873-76, Zoology, 13(1): viii + 341 pp., 25 pis. 

SMITH, R G. W., 1935, The development o^ Patella vulgata. Philosophical Transactions of the Royal 

Society of London, ser. , 225: 95-125. 

SMITH, M., 1942, A review of the Volutidae. Winter Park, Florida. 127 + 2 pp., 26 pis. 

SMITH, S. M. & D. HEPPELL, 1991, Checklist of British marine Mollusca. National Museums of 

Scotland Information Series, 11: 114 pp. 

SMYTHE, K., 1982, Seashells of the Arabian Gu/f. Allen & Unwin, London. 123 pp., 20 pis. 

SNYDER, M. A., 2003, Catalogue of the marine gastropod family Fasciolariidae. Academy of Natural 

Sciences of Philadelphia, Special Publication 21 : 431 pp. 

SOHL, N. F., 1961 [10 February], Archaegastropoda, Mesogastropoda and stratigraphy of the Ripley 

Owl Creek, and Prairie Bluff Formations. United States Geological Survey Professional Paper, 

331-A: 151 pp., 18 pis. 

SOHL, N. F., 1964, Neogastropoda, Opisthobranchia and Basommatophora from the Ripley, Owl 

Creek, and Prairie Bluft' formations. United States Geological Survey Professional Paper, 331 -B: 

344 pp., 52 pis. 

SOLEM, A., 1962 [November], Notes on, and descriptions of new Hebridean land snails. Bulletin of 

the British Museum {Natural History), Zoology, 9(5): 215-247, pis. 1-2. 

SOLEM, A., 1966, Some non-marine mollusks from Thailand, with notes on classification of the 

Helicarionidae. Spolia Zoológica Musei Hauniensis, 24: 1-110, pis. 1-3. 

SOLEM, A., 1972 [August], Tekoulina, a new viviparous tornatellinid land snail from Rarotonga, Cook 

Islands. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 40(2): 93-114, pis. 1-3. 

SOLEM, A., 1975, Polygyriscus virginianus (Burch, 1947) a helicodiscid land snail (Pulmonata: Helicodiscidae). 

The Nautilus, 89(3): 80-86. 

SOLEM, A., 1978, Classification of the land mollusca. Pp. 49-97, in: v fretter & J. peake, eds., 

Pulmonales. Vol. 2A, Systematics, Evolution and Ecology. Academic Press, London. 

SOLEM, A., 1979, A theory of land snail biogeographic patterns through time. Pp. 225-248, in: S VAN 

derspoel.a van bruggen & j lever, eds.. Pathways in malacology. Junk, the Hague. 

SOLEM, A., 1983 [7 January], Endodontoid land snails from Pacific Islands (^Mollusca: Pulmonata: 

Sigmurethra). Part II. Families Punctidae and Charopidae, Zoogeography. Field Museum, Chicago. 

ix + 336 pp. 

SOLEM, A., 1992, Camaenid land snails from southern and eastern South Australia, excluding 

Kangaroo Island. Part 1. Systematics, distribution and variation. Records of the South Australian 

Museum, Monograph series, 2: 338 pp., 72 pis. 

SOLEM, A., 1993, Camaenid land snails from western and central Australia (Mollusca: Pulmonata: 

Camaenidae). VI, Taxa from the Red Centre. Records of the Western Australian Museum, Suppl. 

43:983-1459, pis. 95-170. 

SOLEM, A. & E. YOCHELSON, 1979, North American Paleozoic land snails, with a summary of other 

Paleozoic nonmahne snails. United States Geological Survey Professional Paper, 1 072: 42 pp., 1 pis. 

SOLIMAN, G. N., 1980 [2 November], On the dorid nudibranch Sebac/ons cross/and/ (Eliot) from the 

northwestern Red Sea. The Journal of Molluscan Studies, 46(2): 227-238. 

SPENCER, H. G. & R. WILLAN 1996 [1995], The marine fauna of New Zealand: index to the 

fauna. 3. Mollusca. New Zealand Océanographie Institute Memoir, 105: 1-126. 

SPENGEL, J. W., 1881, Die Geruchsorgane und des Nervensystem der Mollusken. Zeitschrift für 

wissenschaftliche Zoologie, 35(3): 333-383. 

STÄCHE, G, 1889 [1 December], Die liburnische Stufe und deren Grenz-Horizonte. Abhandlungen 

der Kaiserlich-Königlichen Geologischen Reichsanstalt, 13(1): 1-170, pis. 1-6. 

STAROBOGATOV, YA. I., 1958 [after 25 December], Sistema i 

filogeniia Planorbidae (Gastropoda, 

Pulmonata) [The system and phylogeny of Planorbidae]. Biulleten Moskovskogo Obshchestva 

Ispytatelei Prirody Otdel Biologicheskii, new ser., 63(6): 37-53. [in Russian] 

STAROBOGATOV, YA. I., 1 967 [after 25 October], postroeniiu sistemy presnovodnykh legochnykh 

molliuskov [On the systematization of freshwater pulmonate molluscs]. Trudy Zoologicheskogo 

Instituta, 42: 280-304. [in Russian]

356 


STAROBOGATOV, YA. I., 1970a, sistematike rannepaleozoiskikh Monoplacophora. PaleontologicheskiiZhurnal, 

1970(3): 6-17. 

STAROBOGATOV, YA. I., 1970b [after 15 October], Fauna molliuskov i zoogeograficheskoe 

raionirovanie kontinental'nykh vodoemov zemnogo shara [The molluscan fauna and zoogeographical 

zoning of the continental water bodies of the world]. Nauka, Leningrad. 372 pp. [in Russian] 

STAROBOGATOV, YA. I., 1974, Ksenokonkhii i ikh znacheniie dlia filogenii i sistemy nekotorykh 

klassov molliuskov [Xenoconchias and their bearing on the phylogeny and systematics of some 

molluscan classes]. Paleontologicheskii Zhurnal, 1974(1): 3-18 [in Russian; English translation: 

Paleontological Journal, 1974(1): 1-13]. 

sistematicheskom polozhenii morskikh legochnykh 

molliuskov [On the volume and taxonomical position of marine pulmonate mollusks]. Biologiia Mona 

STAROBOGATOV, YA. I., 1976, sostave i 

[Vladivostok], 4: 7-16. [in Russian] 

STAROBOGATOV, YA. I., 1983 [after 22 February], Sistema otriada Acochlidiiformes [System of the 

order Acochlidiiformes]. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov [Leningrad], 7: 30- 

32. [in Russian] 

STAROBOGATOV, YA. I., 1987, Evoliutsiia raduly bhukhonogikh molliuskov [Evolution of the gastropod's 

radula]. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov [Leningrad], 8: 15. [in Russian] 

STAROBOGATOV, YA. I., 1989 ["1988"], sistematicheskom polozhenii roda Glacidorbis (Gastropoda 

incertae sedis). Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 78-84. [in Russian] [Volume 187 on title 

page of volume; vol. 1 76 in error on running title of article] 

STAROBOGATOV, YA. I., 1990, Tendentsii evoliutsionnykh preobrazovanii radul sovremennykh 

molliuskov. Radula v Klasse monoplakofor (Monoplacophora) i briukhonogikh molliuskov 

(Gastropoda). Tipologiia raduly. Sbornik Trudov Zoologicheskogo Muzeia Moskovskogo 

Gosudarstvennogo Universiteta, 28: 37-47. 

STAROBOGATOV, YA. I., T L. ALEXENKO & O. V. LEVINA, 1992 [after 11 June], Rody Fagotia i 

Microcolpla (Gastropoda, Pectinibranchia, Melanopsidae), i ikh predstaviteli v sovremennoi faune 

[The genera Fagotia and Microcolpla, and their representatives in Recent fauna]. Biulleten' 

Moskovskogo Obshchestva Ispytatelei Prirody Otdel Biologicheskii, new ser., 97(3): 57-72. [in 

Russian] 

STAROBOGATOV, YA. I., A. N. GOLIKOV, I. M. LIKHAREV, YU. S. MINICHEV & O. A. SCARLATO, 

1971 , Osnovnye zadachi morfologo-sistematicheskogo i filogeneticheskogo izucheniia molliuskov 

V SSSR [Main problems of morphological taxonomical and phylogenetical study of molluscs in the 

USSR]. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov [Leningrad], 4: 5-8. [in Russian] 

STAROBOGATOV, YA. I. & Z. I. IZZATULLAEV, 1980, Molliuski semeistva Melanoididae (Gastropoda, 

Pectinibranchia) Srednei Azii i sopredelnykh territorii [Molluscs of the family Melanoididae of middle 

Asia and adjacent territories]. Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 59(1): 23-31. [in Russian] 

STAROBOGATOV, YA. I. & L. I. MOSKALEV, 1987a, Sistema monoplacofor [Systematics of the Monoplacophora]. 

Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov [Leningrad], 8: 7-11 [in Russian] 

. 

STAROBOGATOV, YA. I. & A. D. NAUMOV, eds., 1987b, Molliuski belogo moria. Opredeliteli po 

faune SSSR, 151:277 pp. 

STAROBOGATOV, YA. I. & L. A. PROZOROVA, 1990 [after 20 March], Vidovoi sostav semeistva 

Bulinidae (Gastropoda, Pulmonata) v vodoemakh SSSR (s zamechaniiami po sisteme podsemeistva 

Camptoceratinae) [Specific composition of the family Bulinidae in the waterbodies of the USSR 

(with notes on the system of subfamily Camptoceratinae)]. Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 69(4): 27-37. 

[in Russian] 

STAROBOGATOV, YA., L. A. PROZOROVA, K. V. BOGATOV & E. M. SAYENKO, 2004, Molliuski. In: 

Opredelitel Presnovodnykh bespozvonochnykh Rossii i sopredelnykh territorii [Key to freshwater 

invertebrates of Russia and adjacent lands], 6: 526 pp. Nauka, St Petersburg, [in Russian] 

STAROBOGATOV, YA. I. & T YA. SÍTNIKOVA, 1983 [after 22 February], Sistema otriada Littoriniformes 

(Gastropoda, Pectinibranchia) [The system of the order Littoriniformes]. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie 

po izucheniiu molliuskov [Leningrad], 7: 18-22. [in Russian] 

STAROBOGATOV, YA. I., T YA. SITNIKOVA & M. N. ZATRAVKIN, 1989 [after 21 August], Semeistvo 

Iravadiidae (Gastropoda, Pectinibranchia) i 

ego predstaviteli v solonovatykh vodakh SSSR [The 

family Iravadiidae and its representatives in the salt waters from USSR]. Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 

68(9): 35-42. [in Russian] 

STEADMAN, W. R. & B. 0. COTTON, 1943 [30 November], The cowries (Cypraeidae) of Fiji. Records 

of the South Australian Museum, 7(4): 309-336, 1 pi. 

STEADMAN, W. R. & B. COTTON, 1946 [30 June], A key to the classification of the cowries 

(Cypraeidae). Records of the South Australian Museum, 8(3): 503-530, pis. 8-13. 

STEENBERG, M., 1917 [5 October], Anatomie des Acanthinula et des Vallonia. Les organes 

génitaux. Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra Dansk Naturhistorisk Forening i Kobenhavn, 69: 1-15. 

STEENBERG, M., 1925 [18 June], Etudes sur l'anatomie et la systématique des maillots (fam. 

Pupillidae s. lat.). Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra Dansk Naturhistorisk Forening i Kobenhavn, 80: 

viii + 202pp., 34 pis. 

STEENBERG, M., 1 936 [30 March], Recherches anatomiques et systématiques sur le gastéropode 

pulmoné Gonidomus pagoda (Férussac) de l'île Maurice. Mémoires du Musée Royal d'Histoire 

Naturelle de Belgique, ser. 2, 3: 115-148.


STEFANI, . DE, 1877, Molluschi continental! fino ad ora notati in Italia nei terreni pliocenici, ed 

ordinamento di questi ultimi. Atti della Società Toscana di Scienze Naturali Residente in Pisa, 3(2): 

274-325, pis. 17-18. 

STEFANI, . DE & D. PANTANELLI, 1879, Molluschi pliocenici dei dintorni di Siena. Bullettino della 

Società Malacologies Italiana, 4: 1-215. 

STEPHENSON, L. W., 1923, North Carolina Geological and Economic Survey, 5. The Cretaceous 

formations of North Carolina. 1. Invertebrate fossils of the upper Cretaceous formations [with a 

supplemental chapter on the decapod crustaceans of the upper Cretaceous formations by M. J. 

Rathbun]. Edwards & Broughton, Raleigh. 604 pp., 102 pis. 

STEPHENSON, L. W., 1941 , The larger invertebrates fossils of the Navarro group of Texas (exclusive 

of corals and crustaceans and exclusive of the fauna of the Escondido formation). The University of 

Texas, Publication 4101: 641 pp., 95 pis. 

STEWART, R. ., 1927 [3 January], Gabb's California fossil type gastropods. Proceedings of the 

Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 78: 287-447, pis. 20-32. 

STILWELL, J. D. & W. J. ZINSMEISTER, 1992, Molluscan systematics and biostratigraphy Lower 

Tertiary La Meseta Formation, Seymour Island, Antarctic Peninsula. Antarctic Research Series, 55. 

American Geophysical Union, Washington DC. 192 pp. 

STIMPSON, W., 1851 , Shells of New England. A revision of the synonymy of the testaceous mollusks 

of New England. Phillips, Sampson & Co., Boston, vi + 58 pp., 2 pis. 

STIMPSON, W., 1864, On the structural characters of the so-called melanians of North America. The 

American Journal of Science and Arts, ser. 2, 38: 41-53. 

STIMPSON, W-, 1865a [25 February], On certains genera and families of zoophagous gastropods. 

American Journal of Conchology, 1(1): 55-64. 

STIMPSON, W., 1865b [August], Researches upon the Hydrobiinae and allied forms chiefly made 

upon materials in the museum of the Smithsonian Institution. Smithsonian Miscellaneous Collections, 

201: 1-59. 

STOLICZKA, F., 1867-1871, Cretaceous fauna of southern India. Palaeontologia Indica, being figures 

and descriptions of the organic remains procured during the progress of the Geological Survey of 

India. Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India, 5. 


Volume

358 


STRONG, E. E., 2003, Refining molluscan characters: morphology, character coding and a phylogeny 

of the Caenogastropoda. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 1 37; 447-554. 

STRONG, E. E. & M. GLAUBRECHT, 2000, On the systematics of the Pachychilidae: new evidence 

for the placement of the enigmatic Faunus. Abstracts of the 66'^ American Malacological Society 

and 33rd Annual Western Society of Malacologists: 25. 

STRONG, E. E. & M. GLAUBRECHT, 2002, Evidence for convergent evolution of brooding in a unique 

gastropod from Lake Tanganyika: anatomy and affinity of Tanganyicia rufofilosa (Caenogastropoda, 

Cerithioidea, Paludomidae). Zoológica Scripta, 31: 167-184. 

STRONG, E. E., M. G. HARASEWYCH & G. HASZPRUNAR, 2003, Phylogeny of the Cocculinoidea 

(Mollusca, Gastropoda). Invertebrate Biology, 112(2): 114-125. 

SUTER, H., 1892 [May], Contributions to the molluscan fauna of New Zealand. Transactions of the 

New Zealand Institute, 24: 270-278. 

SUTER, H., 1909 [30 July], Scientific results of the New Zealand government trawling expedition 

1907. Mollusca. Part 1, Amphineura, Gastropoda and Scaphopoda. Records of the Canterbury 

Museum, 1(2): 117-130, pi. 12. 

SUTER, H., 1913 [December], Manual of the New Zealand Mollusca. Mackay, Wellington, xxiii + 

1120 pp. [Atlas, 72 pis., published 1915] 

SUZUKI, K.,2000, Op/sf/70branc^so/'/zuPen/nsí7/a.TBS-Britannica Co., Tokyo. 178 pp. [in Japanese] 

SWAINSON, W., 1825, A monograph of the genus //7//, with descriptions of several new species. 

Quarterly Journal of Science, Literature and the Arts, 36: 272-289. 

SWAINSON, W., 1820-1833, Zoological Illustrations or original figures and description of new, rare 

or interesting animals. Baldwin & Cradock, London. 

Published in parts [Dates after D. SHERBORN, 1922, Index Animalium: cxx]: 

Series


TAYLOR, D. W., 1966a [18 August], Summary of North American Blancan nonmarine mollusks. 

//aco/og/a, 4(1): 1-172, pis. 1-8. 

TAYLOR, D. W., 1966b [1 October], A remarkable snail fauna from Coahuila, México. The Veliger, 

9(2): 152-228, pis. 8-19. 

TAYLOR, D. W., 2003 [March], Introduction to Physidae (Gastropoda: Hygrophila); biogeography, 

classification, morphology. Revista de Biología Tropical, 51, Suppl. 1: 289 pp. 

TAYLOR, D. W. & N. R SOHL, 1962 [14 November], An outline of gastropod classification. Malacologia, 

1(1): 7-32. 

TAYLOR, J. D., Y I. KANTOR & A. V. SYSOEV, 1993 [25 November], Foregut anatomy, feeding 

mechanisms, relationships and classification of the Conoidea (= Toxoglossa) (Gastropoda). Bulletin 

of the Natural History Museum. Zoology Series, 59(2); 125-170. 

TAYLOR, J. W., 1914, Monograph of the land and freshwater Mollusca of the British Isles. Taylor 

Bros, Leeds, vii + 522 pp., 35 pis. 

TERMIER, G & H. TERMIER, 1968, Evolution et paléontologie des Gastéropodes. Pp. 894-925, in: 

p-p GRASSE, ed.. Traité de zoologie, tome 5, fascicule 3. Massen, Paris. 

TESCH, J. J., 1913 [June], Das Tierreich. Lief. 36, Mollusca Pteropoda. Friedländer & Sohn, Berlin. 

xvi + 154 pp. 

THIELE, J., 1891-1893, Das Gebiss der Schnecken; see under TROSCHEL (1856-1891). 

THIELE, J., 1904, Anatomisch-systematische Untersuchungen einiger Gastropoden. In: martens, e. 

VON & J THIELE, Die beschälten Gastropoden der deutschen Tiefsee-Expedition 1898-1899. 

Wissenschaftliche Ergebnisse der deutschen Tiefsee-Expedition auf dem Dampfer "Valdivia" 1898- 

1899, 7(B): 147-179 [1-33], pis. 6-9 [1-4]. 

THIELE, J., 1908, Deber die Anatomie und systematische Stellung von Bathysciadium, Lepetella, 

und Addisonia. Bulletin of the Museum of Comparative Zoology, 52(5): 81-89, pis. 1-2. 

THIELE, J., 1909 [10 September], Cocculinoidea und die Gattungen Phenacolepas und Titiscania. 

Systematisches Conchylien-Cabinet, ed. 2, Band 2, Heft IIA: 1-48, pis. 1-6. 

THIELE, J., 1921 [12 July], Zur Systematik der Mollusken. ^rc/7/Vft/r/\//o//us/(en/(unde, 53(3): 140-163, 

pl.4. 

THIELE, J., 1 924 [February], Revision des Systems der Trochacea. Mitteilungen aus dem Zoologischen 

Museum in Berlin, 11(1): 49-72, 1 pl. 

THIELE, J., 1925 [after February, before 10 November], Gastropoda der deutschen Tiefsee-Expedition, 

Theil 2. Wissenschaftliche Ergebnisse der deutschen Tiefsee-Expedition auf dem Dampfer "Valdivia" 

1898-1899, 17(2): 1-348, pis. 1-34 [double page numbering: 35-382, pis. 13-46]. 

THIELE, J., 1 925-1 926, Mollusca = Weichtiere. In: w. Kükenthal & krumbach, eds., Handbuch der 

Zoologie, 5. De Gruyter, Berlin & Leipzig. 

Published in parts [Dates after R. BIELER & . J. BOSS, 1989, Nemouria, 34: 21]: 


1 15-96 1 November 1925 

2 97-176 20 February 1926 

3 177 256 30 June 1926 

THIELE, J., 1927 [17 February], Über die Schneckenfamilie Assimineidae. Zoologische Jahrbücher 

Abteilung für Systematik, Ökologie und Geographie der Tiere, 53: 113-146, pl. 1. 

THIELE, J., 1928a [12 September], Revision des Systems der Hydrobiiden und Melaniiden. 

Zoologische Jahrbücher Abteilung für Systematik, Ökologie und Geographie der Tiere, 55(5-6): 

351-402, pl. 8. 

THIELE, J., 1928b [September], Über ptenoglosse Schnecken. Zeitschrift für Wissenschaftliche 

Zoologie, 132:73-94. 

THIELE, J., 1929-1935, Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde. Fischer, Jena. 

Published in parts [Dates after R. BIELER & . J. BOSS, 1989, Nemouria, 34: 22-23]: 

Volume

360 


THIEM, H., 1917 [30 March], Beitrage zur Anatomie und Phylogenieder Docoglossen. II. Die Anatomie 

und Phylogenie der Monobranchen (Akmäiden und Scurriiden nach Sammlung Plate). Jenaische 

Zeitschrift für Naturwissenschaft, 54(3-4): 405-630, pis. 24-26. 

THOMPSON, F. G., 1967 [24 March], A new cyclophorid land snail from the West Indies (Prosobranchia), 

and the discussion of a new subfamily. Proceedings of the Biological Society of Washington, 

80: 13-18. 

THOMPSON, F. G., 1968, The aquatic snails of the family Hydrobiidae of peninsular Florida. University 

of Florida Press, Gainesville. 268 pp. 

THOMPSON, F. G., 1980 [22 August], Proserpinoid land snails and their relationships within the 

Archaeogastropoda. Malacologia, 20(1): 1-33. 

THOMPSON, F. G., 1981, Systematic affinities of Lepynu/D s/70iva/fer/ (Lea), a freshwater snail from 

the Alabama river system. Bulletin of the American [[/lalacological Union, (1981): 38. 

THOMPSON, F. G., 1984, North American freshwater snail genera of the hydrobiid subfamily 

Lithoglyphinae. Malacologia, 25 (1): 109-141. 

THOMPSON, F. G. & R. HERSHLER, 1 991 , New hydrobiid snails (Mollusca: Gastropoda: Prosobranchia: 

Truncatelloidea) from North America. Proceedings of the Biological Society of Washington, 

104(4): 669-683. 

THOMPSON, T E., 1976, Biology of opisthobranch Molluscs, volume 1. The Ray Society, London. 

206 pp. 

THOMPSON, T E. & G. H. BROWN, 1976, British opisthobranch molluscs. Academic Press, London. 

203 pp. 

THOMPSON, T E.&l. D. MCFARLANE, 1967, Observations on a collection of G/aucus from the Gulf 

of Aden with a critical review of published records of Glaucidae (Gastropoda, Opisthobranchia). 

Proceedings of the Linnean Society of London, 178(21): 107-123. 

THOMPSON, W., 1840 [September], Catalogue of the land and freshwater Mollusca of Ireland. Annals 

and Magazine of Natural History, 6: 16-34. 

TIBERI, N., 1880-1881 , 1 molluschi nudibranchi del Mediterráneo. Bullettino delta Société Malacologica 

Italiana, 6(1114): 182-224 [before 18 September 1880]; 6(15-18): 225-242 [before 14 February 1881]. 

TIELECKE, H., 1940 [15 August], Anatomie, Phylogenie und Tiergeographie der Cyclophoriden. /Arc/?/\/ 

für Naturgeschichte, new ser., 9(3): 317-371. 

TILLIER, S., 1980 [November], Gastéropodes terrestres et fluviátiles de Guyane française. Mémoires 

du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle [Paris], ser. A, 118: 189 pp., 6 pis. 

TILLIER, S., 1984, Relationships of gymnomorph gastropods (Mollusca: Gastropoda). Zoological 

Journal of the Linnean Society, 82: 345-362. 

TILLIER, S., 1989 [1 August], Comparative morphology, phylogeny and classification of land snails 

and slugs (Gastropoda: Pulmonata: Stylommatophora). Malacologia, 30(1-2): 1-303. 

TILLIER, S., M. MASSELOT & A. TILLIER, 1995 [10 December] ["1996"], Phylogenetic relationships 

of the pulmonate gastropods from rRNA sequences, and tempo and age of the stylommatophoran 

radiation. Pp. 267-284, in: J D TAYLOR, ed.. Origin and evolutionary radiation of the Mollusca. 

Oxford University Press, Oxford. 

TILLIER, S. & P. MORDAN, 1995, The anatomy and systematics of the New Caledonian land snail 

genus Draparnaudia Montrouzier, 1859 (Pulmonata: Orthurethra). Zoological Journal of the Linnean 

Society, 113:47-91. 

TILLIER, S. & W. F. PONDER, 1 992, New species of Smeagol from Australia and New Zealand, with 

a discussion of the affinities of the genus (Gastropoda: Pulmonata). Journal of Molluscan Studies, 

58(2): 135-155. 

TITOVA, L. v., 1994 [August], A revision of the Paleogene turritellids (Mollusca: Gastropoda) from 

Kamtchatka. Paleontological Journal, 28(1 A): 48-66, pi. 3. 

TOMLIN, J. R. LE ., 1927 [May], Reports on the marine Mollusca in the collections of the South 

African Museum, II. Families Abyssochrysidae, Oöcorythidae, Haliotidae and Tonnidae. Annals of 

the South African Museum, 25(1 ): 77-83. 

TOMLIN, J. R. LE ., 1928 [December], Reports on the marine Mollusca in the collections of the 

South African Museum, III. Revision of the South African Nassariidae (olim Nassidae). IV. Families 

Terebridae, Columbariidae, Thaididae, Architectonicidae. Annals of the South African Museum, 

25(2):313-335, pis. 25-26. 

TORRE, DE LA & P BARTSCH, 1942, The cyclophorid mollusks of Cuba. United States National 

Museum Bulletin, 181: 3-42, pis. 1-8. 

TORRES MINGUEZ, A., 1925, Notas malacologicas. V. Respuesta al Señor P H. critico de la rivista 

"Archiv für Molluskenkunde" Frankfurt am Main (LVI, 1924, Heft 4, p. 289). Buttleti de la Institución 

Catalana de Historia Natural, ser. 2, 5: 141-150. 

TRACEY, S., J.A.TODD&D. H. ERWIN, 1993, Mollusca: Gastropoda. Pp. 131-167, in: M J BENTON, 

ed.. The Fossil Record, volume 2. Chapman & Hall, London. 845 pp. 

TROSCHEL, F. H., 1845, Anatomie von Ampullaria urceus und über die Gattung Lanistes Montf. 

Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 11(1): 197-216, pi. 8. 

TROSCHEL, F. H., 1847, Bericht über die Leistungen Inder Naturgeschichte der Mollusken während 

des Jahres 1846. Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 13(2): 337-342. 

TROSCHEL, F. H., 1848, Mollusca, Gastropoda. Pp. 536-568, in: A F A wiegmann & J F. ruthe, 

Handbuch der Zoologie, ed. 3. Lüderitz, Berlin, iv + 651 pp.


TROSCHEL, F. H., 1852, Bericht über die Leistungen inn Gebiete der Naturgeschichte der Mollusken 

während des Jahres 1851. Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 18(2): 257-307. 

TROSCHEL, F. H., continued by J. THIELE, 1856-1891, Das Gebiss der Schnecl

362 


TRYON, G. W., 1885, Testacellidae, Oleacinidae, Streptaxidae, Helicoidea, Vitrinidae, Limacidae, 

Arionidae. Manual of conchology, ser. 2, 1. The author, Philadelphia. 364 pp., 60 pis. 

TRYON, G. W., 1886, Naticidae, Calyptraeidae, Turritellidae, Vermetidae, Caecidae, Eulimidae, 

Turbonillidae, Pyramidellidae. Manual of conchology, ser. 1, 8: 461 pp., 79 pis. 



29


VALDÉS, A. & T. M. GOSLINER, 1999b [October], Phylogeny of the radula-less dorids (Mollusca, 

Nudibranchia), with the description of a new genus and a new family. Zoológica Scripta, 28(3-4); 

315-360. 

VALDÉS, A. & T. M. GOSLINER, 2001, Systematics and phylogeny of the caryophyllidia-bearing 

dorids (Mollusca, Nudibranchia), with descriptions of a new genus and four new species from Indo- 

Pacific deep waters. Zoological Journal of tlie Linnean Society, 133: 103-198. 

VAN AARTSEN, J. J., 1995 [30 September], Anisocycia Monterosato, 1880 or Ebala Leach in Gray, 

1847: that is the question. Bollettino Malacologico, 31(1-4): 65-68. 

VAN BENTHEM JUTTING, T, 1927 [November], Fauna Buruana. Mollusca. Beroe-Expeditie 1921- 

1922. Résultats zoologiques de l'expédition scientifique néerlandaise à l'île de Buru en 1921 et 

1922, Volume 3{1): 35 pp., 2 pis. 

VAN BRUGGEN, A. V, 1978 [before 13 March], Land molluscs. Pp. 877-923, in: WERGER, ed., 

Biogeography and ecology of southern Africa [Monographiae Biologicae, 31]. Junk, the Hague. 

VAN BRUGGEN, A. V, 1986, Further notes on afrotropical prosobranch land molluscs (Gastropoda 

Prosobranchia: Maizaniidae, Cyclophoridae). Proceedings of the Koninklijke Nederlandse Akademie 

van Wetenschappen, ser. , 89(4): 357-378. 

VAN BRUGGEN, A. & H. M. MEREDITH, 1984, A preliminary analysis of the land molluscs of Malawi. 

Pp. 156-171, in: A SOLEM & A VAN BRUGGEN, eds.. Worldwide snails. E. J. Brill/Dr. W. Backhuys, 

Leiden. 289 pp. 

VAN DER HOEVEN, J., 1850 [after 20 May], Handbuch derZoologie {Zweite holländische Ausgabe), 

1. Voss, Leipzig, xiv + 812 pp. [Original Dutch edition not seen.] 

VAN DER SPOEL, S., 1967 [6 December], Euthecosomata, a group with remarkable developmental 

stages {Gastropoda, Pteropoda). Noorduijn & Zoon, Gorinchem. 375 pp. 

VAN DER SPOEL, S., 1968, The shell and its shape in Cavoliniidae (Pteropoda, Gastropoda). 

Beaufortia, 15(206): 185-189. 

VAN DER SPOEL, S., 1972 [19 December], A taxonomical outline of the Gymnosomata (Mollusca). 

Basteria, 36(2-5): 75-88. 

VAN DER SPOEL, S., 1976, Pseudothecosomata, Gymnosomata and Heteropoda {Gastropoda). 

Bohn, Scheltema & Holkema, Utrecht. 484 pp. 

VAN GOETHEM, J., 1972 [31 December], Contribution à l'étude de Boettgerilla vermiformis W\VXox, 

1959 (Mollusca, Pulmonata). Bulletin de l'Institut Royal des Sciences Naturelles de Belgique, 

Biologie, ^4). 1-16, pi. 1. 

VAN GOETHEM, J., 1977 [July], Révision systématique des Urocyclinae (Mollusca, Pulmonata, Urocyclidae). 

Musée Royal de l'Afrique Centrale, Annales, Sciences zoologiques, 218: 355 pp., 4 pis. 

VAN GOETHEM, J., 1988, Nouvelle liste commentée des mollusques récents non-marins de Belgique. 

Documents de Travail, Institut Royal des Sciences Naturelles de Belgique, 53: 1-69. 

VAN MOL, J. J., 1967, Etude morphologique et phylogénétique du ganglion cérébroïde des Gastéropodes 

Pulmones (Mollusques). Académie Royale de Belgique, Classe des Sciences, Mémoires, 

37(5): 168 pp., 3 pis. 

VAN MOL, J. J., 1970 [October], Révision des Urocyclidae (Mollusca, Gastropoda, Pulmonata). 

- Systématique - Zoogéographie. 1ère partie. Annales du Musée Royal de l'Afrique 

Anatomie 

Centrale, Sciences Zoologiques, 180: 234 pp. 

VAN MOL, J. J., 1973, Notes anatomiques sur les Helicarionidae (mollusques, gastéropodes, 

pulmones) II. Etude des genres Pseudostenia, Dyakia, Helicarion et comprenant la description de 

Papuarion genre nouveau. Discussion sur la classification des Helicarionidae et les affinités des 

Urocyclidae. Annales de la Société Royale Zoologique de Belgique, 103(2-3): 209-237. 

VASSEUR, G., 1880 [3 June], Diagnoses molluscorumfossilium novorum. Journal de Conchyliologie, 

28(2): 182-183. 

VAUGHT, K. C, 1989, A classification of the living Mollusca. American Malacologists, Melbourne, 

Florida, xii + 189 pp. 

VAYSSIÈRE, A., 1 885, Recherches zoologiques et anatomiques sur les mollusques opisthobranches 

du Golfe de Marseille. Première partie, Tectibranches. Annales du Musée d'Histoire Naturelle de 

Marseille, Zoologie, 2(3): 181 pp., 6 pis. 

VAYSSIÈRE, A., 1888, Recherches zoologiques et anatomiques sur les mollusques opisthobranches 

du Golfe de Marseille. Deuxième partie, Nudibranches (Cirrobranches) et Ascoglosses. Annales 

du Musée d'Histoire Naturelle de Marseille, Zoologie, 3(4): 160 pp., 17 pis. 

VAYSSIÈRE, A., 1909, Sur une nouvelle famille d'aeolididés, les madrellidés, et sur le nouveau 

genre Eliotia appartenant à cette famille. Comptes Rendus Hebdomadaires des Séances de 

l'Académie des Sciences, 149(6): 636-637. 

VERA-PELÁEZ, J, L., 2002 [29 November], Revision de la familia Turridae, excepto Clavatulinae 

(Gastropoda, Prosobranchia) en el Plioceno de las cuencas de Estepona, Malaga y Vêlez Malaga 

(Malaga, S Espana) con la descripción de 26 especies nuevas. Pliocenica, 2: 176-262. 

VERA-PELÁEZ, J. L., J. MARTINELL & M. LOZANO-FRANCISCO, 1999 [June], Turridae (Gastropoda, 

Prosobranchia) of the Lower Pliocene from Malaga (Spain). Iberus, 17(1): 1-19. 

VERRILL, A. E., 1882 [July], Catalogue of marine Mollusca added to the fauna of the New England 

region, during the past ten years. Transactions of the Connecticut Academy of Arts and Sciences, 

5(2): 447-588, pis. 42-44, 57-58.

364 


VERRILL, A. ., 1884 [July], Second catalogue of Mollusca recently added to the fauna of the New 

England coast and the adjacent part of the Atlantic, consisting mostly of deep-sea species, with 

notes on others previously recorded. Transactions of the Connecticut Academy ofArts and Sciences, 

6(1): 139-194, pis. 28-32. 

VOIGT, W., 1888 [31 December], Entocolax ludwigii, ein neuer seltsamer Parasit aus einer Holothurie. 

Zeitschrift für wissenschaftiiclie Zoologie, 47(4): 658-688, pis. 41-43. 

VOKES, H. E. & E. H. VOKES, 1984 [1 April] ["1983"], Distribution of shallow water marine Mollusca, 

Yucatan Peninsula, Mexico. Middle American Research Institute, Publication 54, Tulane University, 

New Orleans. 181 pp., 50 pis. 

VOORWINDE, J., 1966, A reclassification of some Rissoacea from the Western Pacific. Journal of 

the Malacological Society of Australia, 1 0: 41-46. 

WAAGEN, W., 1880, Salt-Range fossils. I, Productus-limestone fossils. 2, Pisces-Cephalopoda: 

supplement. Gasteropoda. Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India. Palaeontologia Indica, ser. 

13, Part 1(2): 73-183, pis. 7-16. 

WADE, ., 1917 [April], An Upper Cretaceous Fulgur. American Journal of Science, ser. 4, 43: 293-297. 

WADE, M. & P. . MORDAN, 2000, Evolution within the gastropod molluscs; using the ribosomal 

RNA gene-cluster as an indicator of phylogenetic relationships. Journal of Molluscan Studies, 66(4): 

565-570. 

WADE, M., P . MORDAN & . CLARKE, 2001, A phylogeny of the land snails (Gastropoda: 

Pulmonata). Proceedings of the Royal Society of London, sen B, 268(1465): 413-422. 

WÄGELE, H. & R. WILLAN, 2000 [14 September], Phylogeny of the Nudibranchia. Zoological 

Journal of the Linnean Society, 1 30(1 ): 83-1 81 

WAGNER, A. J., 1905 [before 25 May], Helicinenstudien. Denkschriften der Mathematisch-Naturwissenschaftlichen 

Klasse der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften [Wien], 77: 357-450, pis. 

1-9. 

WAGNER, A. J., 1913 [July], Iconographie der Land- & Süsswasser-Mollusken mit vorzüglicher 

Berücksichtigung der europäischen noch nicht abgebildeten Arten von E. A. Rossmässler, forgesetzt 

von Dr W. Kobeft, new ser. 21. Kreidel, Wiesbaden, pp. 1-65, pis. 571-600. 

WAGNER, A. J., 1922 [1 September], Uzupelmienia Í 

przyczynki 

do systematyki Clausiliidow. 

Ergänzungen und Erläuterungen zur Systematik der Clausiliiden. Annales Zoologicae Musei Polonici 

Historiae Naturalis, 1 (2-3): 96-1 1 1 

WAGNER, A. J., 1928 [May], Studien zur Molluskenfauna der Balkanhalbinsel mit besonderer 

Berücksichtigung Bulgariens und Thraziens, nebst monographischer Bearbeitung einzelner Gruppen. 

Annales Zoologicae Musei Polonici Historiae Naturalis, 6(4): 263-399, pis. 10-22. 

WAGNER, H., 1935 [3 June], Magyarorszag, hovatorszag es Dalmacia hazatlan csigai. Die 

Nacktschnecken Ungarns, Croatiens und Dalmatiens. Annales Historico-Naturales Musei Nationalis 

Hungarici, Pars zoológica, 29: 169-212. 

WAGNER, N., 1885, Die Wirbellosen des Weissen Meeres. Zoologische Forschungen an der Küste 

des Solowetzkischen Meerbusens in der Sommermonaten der Jahre 1877, 1878, 1879 und 1882, 

vol. 1. Engelmann, Leipzig. 2 + 171 pp., 21 pis. 

WAGNER, P. J., 1995 [10 December] ["1996"], Patterns of morphologic diversification during the 

initial radiation of the "Archaeogastropoda". Pp. 161-169, in: j d Taylor, ed.. Origin and evolutionary 

radiation of the Mollusca. Oxford University Press, Oxford, xiv + 392 pp. 

WAGNER, P. J., 1999, The utility of fossil data in phylogenetic analyses: a likelihood example using 

Ordovician-Silurian species of the Lophospiridae (Gastropoda: Murchisoniina). American Malacological 

Bulletin, 15(1): 1-31. 

WAGNER, P. J., 2002, Phylogenetic relationships of the earliest anisostrophically coiled gastropods. 

Smithsonian Contributions to Paleobiology, 88: 152 pp. 

WAHLMAN, G. P., 1992, Middle and Upper Ordovician symmetrical univalved mollusks (Monoplacophora 

and Bellerophontina) of the Cincinnati Arch region. United States Geological Survey Professional 

Paper, 1066-O: 213 pp., 45 pis. 

WALKER, ., 1917 [14 July], Arevision of the classification of the North American patelliform Ancylidae, 

with descriptions of new species. The Nautilus, 3^{^). 1-10, pis. 1-6. 

WALKER, ., 1923, The Ancylidae of South Africa. Privately published, London. 82 pp., 2 pis. 

WALKER, J. C, 1988, Classification of Australian buliniform planorbids (Mollusca: Pulmonata). Records 

of the Australian Museum, 40(1-2): 61-89. 

WANG, H.-J. & Y.-H. XI, 1980, [Late Permian and early Triassic gastropods of Western Guizhou]. 

Pp. 1 95-232, pis. 1 -8, in: [Nanking Institute of Geology and Palaeontology, Academia Sínica, ed., 

Stratigraphy and paleontology of Upper Permian coal-bearing formation in western Guizhou and 

eastern Yunnan, China], [in Chinese] 

WANGBERG-ERIKSSON, K., 1964 [15 November], Isospira reticulata n.sp. from the Upper Ordovician 

Boda Limestone, Sweden. Geologiska Föreningens i Stockholm Förhandlingar, 86(3): 229-237. 

WARD, L. W., 1992, Molluscan biostratigraphy of the Miocene, Middle Atlantic coastal plain of North 

America. Memoirs of the Virginia Museum of Natural History, 2: 159 pp., 29 pis. 

WAREN, A., 1981, Ctenosculum hawaiiense Heath, an ascothoracican (Cirripedia) described as a 

mollusc. Cmsfaceana, 40(3): 310-313. 

WAREN, A., 1989 [17 March], New and little known Mollusca from Iceland. Sarsia, 74(1): 1-28.


WAREN, A., 1991 [7 July], New and little known Mollusca from Iceland and Scandinavia. Sarsia, 

76(1-2): 53-124. 

WAREN, A., 1992 [25 February], New and little known "skeneimorph" gastropods from the 

Mediterranean sea and the adjacent Atlantic Ocean. Bollettino Malacologico, 27(10-12): 149-248. 

WAREN, A., 1993 [30 December], New and little known Mollusca from Iceland and Scandinavia. Part 

2. Sars/a, 78(3-4): 159-201. 

WAREN, A., 1995 [January], Systematic position and validity of Eba/a Gray, 1847 (Ebalidae fam. ., 

Pyramidelloidea, Heterobranchia). Bollettino Malacologico, 30(5-9): 203-210. [Volume dated 30 

November 1994, but appears to have been published not earlier than January 1995.] 

WAREN, A., S. BENGTSON, S. K. GOFFREDI & L. VAN DOVER, 2003, A hot-vent gastropod with 

iron sulfide dermal sclerites. Science, 302: 1007. [+ Supporting online material] 

WAREN, A. & R BOUCHET, 1990 [2 January], Laubierinidae and Pisanianuhnae (Ranellidae), two 

new deep-sea taxa of the Tonnoidea (Gastropoda: Prosobranchia). The Veliger, 33(1): 56-102. 

WAREN, A. & P. BOUCHET, 1991 [20 March], Systematic position and revision of Haloceras Dall, 

1889 (Caenogastropoda, Haloceratidae fam. nov.). In: A CROSNIER & P. BOUCHET, eds.. Résultats 

des Campagnes Musorstom, Volume 7. Mémoires du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle [Paris], 

senA, 150: 111-161. 

WAREN, A. & P. BOUCHET, 1993 [26 February], New records, species, genera and a new family of 

gastropods from hydrothermal vents and hydrocarbon seeps. Zoológica Scripta, 22(1): 1-90. 

WAREN, A. & P. BOUCHET, 2001, Gastropoda and Monoplacophora from hydrothermal vents and 

seeps; new taxa and records. The Veliger, 44(2): 116-231. 

WAREN, A., S. GOFAS & . SCHANDER, 1 993 [4 January], Systematic position of three European 

heterobranch gastropods. The Veliger, 36(1): 1-15. 

WAREN, A. & S. HAIN, 1996 [1 October], Description of Zerotulidae fam. nov. (Littorinoidea), with 

comments on an Antarctic littorinid gastropod. The Veliger, 39(4): 277-334. 

WAREN, A. & W. F. PONDER, 1991 [22 March], New species, anatomy, and systematic position of 

the hydrothermal vent and hydrocarbon seep gastropod family Provannidae fam. n. (Caenogastropoda). 

Zoológica Scripta, 20(1 ): 27-56. 

WARMKE, G. L. & R. T. ABBOTT, 1961, Caribbean seashells. Livingston Publishing Co., Narberth, 

Pennsylvania. 346 pp., 44 pis. 

WATERHOUSE, J. ., 2001 [1 July], Late Paleozoic Brachiopoda and Mollusca chiefly from Wairaki 

Downs, New Zealand. Earthwise [Oamaru], 3: 175 pp., 10 pis. 

WATSON, H., 1920 [2 May], The affinities of Pyramidula, Patulastra, Acanthinula and Valíanla. 

Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 14(1 ): 6-30, pis. 1-2. 

WATSON, H., 1954 [14 August], The genus Biomphalaria and its relations to other Pianorbidae. 

Revue de Zoologie et de Botanique Africaines, 49(3-4): 211 -220. 

WEAVER, . S. & J. E. DUPONT, 1970, Living volutes. A monograph of the recent Volutidae of the 

world. Delaware Museum of Natural History, Greenville. 375 pp., 79 pis. 

WEBB, P. B. &P. J. VAN BENEDEN, 1836, Notice sur les mollusques du genre Parmace//a. Magasin 

de Zoologie, Classe 5: 11 pp., pis. 75-76. 

WEBB, G. R., 1954 [4 June], The life-history and sexual anatomy data on Ashmunella\Núh a revision 

of the triodopsin snails. Gastropodia, 1(2): 13-18, pis. 7-11. 

WEBB, G. R., 1959 [14 February], Two new north-western slugs, Udosarx lyrata and Gliabates 

oregonia. Gastropodia, 1(3): 22-23, pi. 14. 

WELLS, F E. & W. BRYCE, 1993 [June], Sea slugs and their relatives of Western Australia. 

Western Australian Museum, Perth, viii + 184 pp. 

WENZ, W., 1923-1930, Gastropoda extramarina tertiaria. Fossilium Catalogus, I.Animaiia. 3387 pp. 

Published in parts:

366 


WENZ, W., 1938-1944, Teil 1: Allgemeiner Teil und Prosobranchia. In: O. H. SCHINDEWOLF, ed. 

Handbuch der Paläozoologie, Band 6, Gastropoda. Borntraeger, Berlin, xii + 1639 pp. 


Teil


WILSON, A. ., M. GLAUBRECHT & A. MEYER, 2004, Ancient lakes as evolutionary reservoirs: 

evidence from the thalassoid gastropods of Lake Tanganyika. Proceedings of the Royal Society of 

London, B. [online version] 

WILSON, D. E. & D. M. REEDER, 1992, Mammal species of tine world, ed. 2. Smithsonian Institution 

Press, Washington DC. 1206 pp. 

Mollusca, Pp. 236-278. Plymouth Marine Fauna, ed. 2. Being notes of the 

WINCKWORTH, R., 1 931 , 

local distribution of species occurring in the neighbourhood. Compiled from the records of the 

laboratory of the Marine Biological Association. Plymouth. 372 pp. 

WINCKWORTH, R., 1932 [June], The British marine Mollusca. Journal of Conchology, 19(7): 211-252. 

WINCKWORTH, R, 1945 [25 July], The types of Boltenian genera. Proceedings of the Malacological 

Society of London, 26(4-5): 136-148. 

WINCKWORTH, R., 1 951 [5 March], A list of the marine Mollusca of the British Isles: additions and 

corrections. Journal of Conchology, 23(5): 131-134. 

WINNEPENNINCKX, ., G. STEINER, BACKELJAU & R. DE WÄCHTER, 1998, Details of gastropod 

phylogeny inferred from 18S rRNA sequences. Molecular Phylogenetics and Evolution, 9(1 ): 55-63. 

WISE, J. ., 1996 [8 March], Morphology and phylogenetic relationships of certain pyramidellid taxa 

(Heterobranchia). Malacologia, 37(2): 443-511. 

WOLLSCHEID, E. & H. WÄGELE, 1999, Initial results on the molecular phylogeny of the Nudibranchia 

(Gastropoda, Opisthobranchia) based on 18S rRNA. Molecular Phylogenetics and Evolution, 

13(2): 215-226. 

WOODRING, W. P., 1928 [28 November], Miocene mollusks from Bowden, Jamaica. Part II, Gastropods 

and discussion of results. Carnegie Institution of Washington, Publication 385: vii + 564 pp., 40 pis. 

WOODWARD, B. ., 1903 [1 October], List of British non-marine Mollusca. Journal of Conchology, 

10(12): 352-367, pis. 13-14. 

WOODWARD, S. P., 1851-1856, A manual of the Mollusca; or, rudimentary treatise of Recent and 

fossil shells. Weale, London, xvi + 486 pp., 24 pis. 

Published in parts, reissued in 1856 in one complete volume [Dates after A. E. SALISBURY, 1945, 

Journal of Conchology, 22(7): 164-165]: 


1 v-viii, 1-158, 1-12 (plate captions), frontispiece 1-12 1851 

2 ix-xii, 159-330, 13-24, 2 p. errata and addenda, page "Notice" 1854 

3 i-iv, xiii-xvi, 331-486, map 1856 

WRIGLEY, A. G, 1927 [30 December], Notes on English Eocene Mollusca with description of new 

species. IIThe Fusinidae. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 17(5-6): 216-249, 

pis. 33-35. 

XU, Z.-R. [ZHAO-RAN] & D. H. NICOLSON, 1992, Don't abbreviate Chinese names. Taxon, 41 : 499 

504. 

YEN, T.-C. & J. B. REESIDE, 1946, Freshwater mollusks from the Morrison Formation (Jurassic) of 

Sublette County, Wyoming. Journal of Paleontology, 20(1): 52-58. 

YOCHELSON, E. L., 1956 [18 June], Permian Gastropoda of the southwestern United States. 1. 

Euomphalacea, Trochonematacea, Pseudophoracea, Anomphalacea, Craspedostomatacea, and 

Platyceratacea. Bulletin of the American Museum of Natural History, 110(3): 179-275, pis. 19-24. 

YOCHELSON, E. L. & J. BRIDGE, 1957, The Lower Ordovician gasteropod Cerafopea. United States 

Geological Survey Professional Paper, 294-H: 281-304, pis. 35-38. 

YOCHELSON, E. L. & J. T. DUTRO, 1960 [before 9 August], Late Paleozoic Gastropoda from northern 

Alaska. United States Geological Survey Professional Paper, 334-D: 111-147, pis. 12-14. 

YOO, E. K., 1989, Early Carboniferous Gastropoda from the Tamworth Belt, New South Wales. Unpublished 

Ph. D. thesis, Macquarie University. 

YOO, E. K., 1994, Early Carboniferous Gastropoda from the Tamworth Belt, New South Wales, 

Australia. Records of the Australian Museum, 46(1): 63-120, pis. 1-23. 

YOON, S. H. & W. KIM, 2000, Phylogeny of some gastropod mollusks derived from 18S rRNA 

sequences with emphasis on the Euthyneura. The Nautilus, 114(3): 84-92. 

YOULUO, 1978 [June], Early Tertiary gastropod fossils from the coastal region ofBohai. Paleontological 

and Geological Research Institute, Nanjing, vi + 157 pp., 33 pis. 

YU, W. [WEN], 1979, Earliest Cambrian monoplacophorans and gastropods from western Hubei with 

their biostratigraphical significance. Acta Palaeontologica Sínica, 18(3): 233-266 [233-260, in 

Chinese; 261-266, in English], pis. 1-4. 

YU, W. [WEN], 1984 [July?], Early Cambrian molluscan faunas of Meishucun stage with special 

reference to Precambrian-Cambrian boundary. Pp. 21-33, pis. 1-2, in: Developments in Geoscience 

[Contribution to 27'^ International Geological Congress, 1984, Moscow]. Science Press, Beijing. 

YU, W. [WEN], 1987, Yangtze micromolluscan fauna in Yangtze region of China with notes on 

Precambrian-Cambrian boundary. Pp. 19-275, pis. 1-68, in: Stratigraphy and palaeontology ofsystemic 

boundaries in China. Precambrian-Cambhan boundary (1). Nanjing University Publishing House.

368 


YU, X.-H. [XI-HAN], 1987, Late Jurassic and Early Cretaceous fresh water gastropods (Mollusca) 

from western Liaoning province, China. Pp. 29-104, pis. 1-12, in: YU ETAL , Mesozoic stratigraphy 

and paleontology from western Liaoning Province, volume 3. Geological Publishing House, Beijing. 

ZARIQUIEY ALVAREZ, R., 1968, Crustáceos decápodos Ibéricos. Investigación Pesquera, 32: 510 pp. 

ZHANG, F.-S. [FU-SUl], 1964, The pelagic molluscs off the China coast. 1. A systematic study of 

Pteropoda (Opisthobranchia), Heteropoda (Prosobranchia) and Janthinidae (Ptenoglossa, 

Prosobranchia). Studia Marina Sinica, 5: 125-226. [in Chinese] 

sistematike karaganskikh predstavitelei semeistva Rissoidae 

ZHGENTI, E. M., 1991, fiíogenii i 

[Phylogeny and systematics of the Karaganian Rissoidae]. Pp. 1 32-1 39, in: i. G. taktakishvili, ed., 

Flora i Fauna mezo-kainozoia Gruzii. Metsniereba, Tbilissi, [in Russian] 

ZILCH, A., 1954 [15 April], Die Typen und Typoide des Natur-Museums Senckenberg, 12: Mollusca, 

Clausiliidae (1): Phaedusinae, Neniinae. Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 83(1-3): 1-63, pis. 1-4. 

ZILCH, A., 1959-1960, Teil 2: Euthyneura. In: H schindewolf, ed., Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 

Band 6. Gastropoda. Borntraeger, Berlin, xii + 835 pp. 


Lieferung Pages Date 

1

MALACOLOGIA, 2005, 47(1-2) 

Genus names that are the types of a familygroup 

name are not indexed separately, e.g. 

Armlna and Arminidae are indexed together 

(under Arminidae), but Waldemaria, which is 

not the type of a family, has its own entry. 

In case of multiple endings / ranks, only 

one rank is used in the index, e.g. Arminidae 

is a proxy for Armininae, Arminidae, Armino- 

idea, Arminacea, Arminida, etc. 

Spelling variants of higher category names 

not based on a genus are not differentiated 

in the index. 

Page numbers in bold refer to the classifi- 

cation. 

Abranchia(ta) 187 

Abyssochrysidae 17, 247, 274 

Acamptogenotiinae 17 

Acantharionini 17, 269 

Acanthinulinae 17, 265 

Acanthobranchiata 187 

Acanthodoridinae 17, 261 

Acanthonematidae 17, 248, 275 

Acavidae 18, 103, 194, 267, 282 

Acellinae 18, 263 

Acera / Acehdae 18, 22, 187 

Achatinellidae 18, 219, 228, 265, 282 

Achatinidae 18, 147, 187, 202, 210, 266 

Aciculidae 18, 116, 194, 200, 216, 218, 

224, 248 

Acidae18, 20, 84, 207, 256 

Acirsinae 18, 254 

Acleioprocta, 18, 188, 263 

Aclididae 18, 145, 214, 254, 277 

Acmaeidae 18, 102, 215, 226, 243, 271 

Acmeidae 18, 116, 218, 248 

Acochlidiidae 18, 188, 196, 204, 208, 220, 

233, 238, 260, 279 

Acoela 188, 203 

Aconchoidea 188 

Acremodontinae 19, 243 

Acrillinae 19, 254 

Acroloxidae 19, 188, 263, 281 

Acrophthalma 188 

Acrorbini 19, 264 

Acroreiidae 19, 263, 281 

Acrotomini 19, 266 

Act(a)eonidae 19, 145, 151, 188, 190, 192, 

195, 196, 199, 211, 212, 218, 222, 227, 

232, 257, 260, 274, 278, 279 

Actenidiacea 188, 262 

Acteobranchia 188 

Acteocinidae 19, 259 

INDEX 

369 

Acteonellidae /-inae 19, 257, 278 

Acteonia 190, 221 

Acteoninidae 19, 247 

Act(e)ophila 20, 188 

Actinocyclidae 20, 212, 261 

Acusidae; see Acidae 

Adamsiellinae /-ini 20, 250 

Addisoniidae 20, 212, 243, 272, 273 

Adelacehthiinae 20, 254 

Adelobranchia 20, 188, 232 

Adeloderma 188 

Adelomeloninae 20, 256 

Adelomorphinae 20, 251 

Adelopneumona 188, 224 

Adeorbidae 20, 252 

Adeorbisininae 20, 245 

Adiozoptyxinae 20 

Admetidae21, 257 

Adustinae 21, 250 

Advenidae 21, 268 

Aegiretidae21, 190, 262 

Aegistinae 21, 269 

Aeolidiellidés 21 

Aeolidiidae 21, 63, 64, 71, 80, 157, 170, 

175, 180, 188-190, 196-199, 201, 203, 

205, 206, 209, 212, 217, 218, 220, 221, 

224, 234, 235, 263 

Aeropneusta 189 

Afropominae 21, 247 

Agama 189 

Agaroniinae 21, 256 

Aglajidae21,203, 259 

Aglossa 189,206,214 

Agnatha /-morpha 21, 189, 200, 207, 230 

Agnesiinae 21, 244 

Agholimacidae 21, 213, 269 

Ailés 207, 239 

Aillyidae22, 189,267,282 

Aiolobranchiata 189 

Aiptospirinae 22, 241 

Akeridae 22, 138, 191, 225, 230, 260 

Alabinidae 22, 248 

Alariidae 22, 252 

Alata / Alatidae 22, 189 

Albeidae 22, 270 

Alcithoinae 9, 22, 256 

Aldanellidae 22, 241 

Aldehidae 22, 260 

Aldisinae 22, 261 

Alectrionidae 22, 160, 232, 255 

Aliptinae 22, 254 

Allogastropoda 189, 191, 236, 257, 278 

Allognathidae 22, 213, 269

370 

Allogonini 22, 270 

Allostrophiinae 23, 247 

Alopiinae 23, 266 

Alvaniinae 23, 251 

Alycaeinae 23, 248 

Amaltheidae23, 214, 253 

Amastridae 23, 265, 282 

Amathinidae 23, 258 

Amaurellinidae 23 

Amberleyidae 23, 189, 243, 271 

Amecanautini 23, 264 

Ameriannini 23, 264 

Ammonitellinae 23, 267 

Amnicolidae 23, 251,276 

Amoriinae23, 154, 256 

Ampezzanildidae 24, 257 

Ampezzopleurinae 24, 247 

Amphibiae 189, 207 

Amphibolidae 24, 189, 192, 218, 235, 263, 

280, 281 

Amphibuliminae 24, 266 

Amphicyclotinae 24, 248 

Amphidoxinae 24, 85, 267 

Amphidrominae 24, 270 

Amphigastropoda 189, 205, 271 

Amphimelaniinae 24, 248 

Amphipepleinae 24, 263 

Amphiperatidae 24, 200, 201, 229, 250 

Amphipneustea 24 

Amphisphyridae 24, 258 

Amphithalamidae 24, 251 

Amphitomahidae 24, 257 

Amphorininae 24, 190, 263 

Ampullaceridae 24, 263 

Ampullariidae 25, 59, 121, 129, 194, 201, 

210, 219, 225, 229, 232, 247, 274 

Ampullidae 25, 256 

Ampullinidae 25, 249, 275 

Ampullospiridae 25, 249 

Amuropaludinidae 25, 248 

Anabathridae 25, 251 

Anachidae 25, 255 

Anaclodonta 190 

Anadenia 25 

Anadenidae 25, 269 

Anadoridacea 25, 116, 166, 190, 221, 280 

Anadromidae 25, 266 

Anandria 190 

Anangia 190 

Anaplocamidae 25, 249 

Anaspidea 26, 190, 202, 203, 220, 223, 260 

Anastomopsidae 26, 267 

Anatomidae 26, 244, 272 

Ancillariinae 26, 256 

Ancillinae 26, 256 

INDEX 

Ancistroglossata 190, 192 

Ancistrolepidinae 26, 254 

Anculinae 26, 261 

Ancylastrinae 26, 264 

Ancylidae26, 52, 103, 122, 194,211,229, 

263, 281 

Ancylodohdidae 26, 261 

Ancyloplanorbidae 26 

Ancyloti 6, 26 

Andoniinae 26, 256 

Androgyna 190 

Andronakiinae 26, 265 

Aneiteidae 26, 222, 264 

Anentomostomata 190 

Angariinae 27, 245 

Angiophora 190 

Anguispiridae 27, 268 

Angyostomata 27, 190, 231 

Anisobranchia 190, 197, 235, 237 

Anisocyclidae 27, 258 

Anisomyonidae 27, 263 

Anisopleura 190 

Annulariidae 27, 250, 276 

Anochetinae 27 

Anoglyptidae 27, 267 

Anomphalidae 27, 237, 242 

Anoperculatae 27 

Anopsiidae 27, 259 

Anoptychiidae 27, 257, 278 

Anostomopsidae 27 

Anozygidae 27, 247 

Ansolidae 27, 251 

Anthobranchia(ta) 27, 187, 191, 203, 210, 

223, 279, 280 

Anthracopupidae 28, 225, 247, 274 

Antiopellidae 28, 123, 219, 262 

Antiopidae 28, 262 

Antlipneumata 28 

Antonellini 28, 265 

Antrobranchia 191 

Anurethra 191, 204 

Aperidae 28, 267 

Aperostomatinae 28, 248 

Apiopomatinae 28 

Aplexinae 28, 264 

Aplodontidae 28, 249 

Aplustridae 28, 196, 202, 232, 257 

Aplysiidae 26, 28, 97, 101, 138, 169, 190, 

191, 199, 203, 211, 217, 218, 222, 223, 

225, 232, 234, 260 

Apneumonophora 191 

Apneusta 190, 191 

Apogastropoda 191, 193 

Apomatinae 29, 266 

Apomatostoma 191

Aponotoneura 191, 233 

Aporobranchiata 191, 215, 235 

Aporrhaidae 29, 252, 277 

Áptera 191 

Apterygia 191 

Aptyxiellidae 29, 258 

Aquebaninae 29, 268 

Aquillidae 29, 253 

Aranucidae 29, 262 

Archaeobranchia 192, 271 

Archaeogastropoda 192, 193, 212, 213, 

224, 233, 236, 238 

Archaeopragidae 29 

Arch(a)eopulmonata 192, 210, 216, 281 

Archaeospiridae 29, 241 

Archaeozonitinae 29, 268 

Archaicinae 29, 270 

Archascheniini 29, 251 

Archicypraeinae 29, 250 

Archidorididae 29, 261 

Archimediellidae 29, 238, 249 

Archinacellidae 29, 192, 220, 241, 271 

Architaenioglossa 29, 192, 214, 219, 247, 

274 

Architectibranchia 192, 221 

Architectonicidae 29, 84, 130, 160, 189, 192, 

197, 206, 207, 209, 214, 231, 257, 278 

Arconidae; see Arionidae 

Arculariidae 30, 255 

Areneinae 30 

Arginae 30, 261 

Argnidae 30, 265, 282 

Argobuccininae 30, 253 

Argonauta 146 

Argyostomes 30 

Ariantidae 30, 269 

Ariolimacidae 30, 269 

Arionidae 30, 192, 193, 208, 211, 222, 224, 

233, 269 

Ahopeltinae 30, 269 

Ariophantidae 30, 269 

Aristerobranchia 192 

Arminidae 30, 73, 188, 191, 192, 201, 204, 

209,212,219,262,280 

Arrhoginae 30, 252 

Artachaeinae 30, 261 

Artemonidae 31, 267 

Arthessidae 31, 212, 260 

Arthrocochlides 192, 219 

Arthroglossata 192 

Ascobullidae 31, 260 

Ascoglossa 188, 192, 198 

Ashmunellinae 31, 270 

Asiphonata 193 

Asiphonobranchia(ta) 31, 193, 201 

INDEX 371 

Aspasitinae 31, 265 

Aspellinae 31, 255 

Asperspinidae 31, 182, 260 

Aspidobranchia 31, 193, 209, 227 

Aspidocephala 193 

Aspidophora 193 

Assimineidae 31, 116, 188, 195, 226, 230, 

251 

Asteronotinae 31, 261 

Asterophilidae 31, 233, 254 

Asthelysinae 31, 244 

Astraeinae 31, 245 

Astraliinae 31, 245 

Astrepsineurés 193, 217, 223 

Astylacea 32 

Astylophthalma 32 

Ataeniae 32 

Ataphridae 32, 243, 272, 273 

Ataxocerithiinae 32, 254 

Athletinae 32, 256 

Athoracophoridae 32, 193, 203, 214, 236, 

264,281,282 

Atiliinae 32, 255 

Atlantidae 32, 141, 146, 193, 196, 199, 

216,225,251 

Atoxonini 32, 269 

Atracurinae 32, 242 

Atthilidae 32, 262 

Atyidae / Atydidae 32, 182, 193, 259 

Atypoglossa 193 

Aulacognatha 32, 193, 207 

Aulacopoda 33, 191, 193, 230 

Aulacospirinae 33, 265 

Aulobranchiata 33, 193 

Aulopomatinae 33, 248 

Auriculellidae 33, 265 

Auriculidae 20, 33, 99, 147, 188, 189, 194, 

206,211,224,227,264 

Auriformes 33 

Auriniinae 33, 256 

Auroraellidae 33, 258 

Austrinautini 33, 264 

Austrocypraeinae 33, 250 

Austrodiaphanidae 33 

Austroginellini 33, 255 

Austronematinae 33, 247 

Austroselenitinae 33, 267, 282 

Austrosiphonidae 33, 255 

Auxogastropoda 193 

Avelahacea 34, 196 

Avellaninae 34, 258 

Aylacostomatinae 34, 249 

Azecinae 34, 233, 265 

Azygobranchia 34, 193, 210, 214, 216, 219, 

224,228,231,233,237

372 

Babainidae 34, 263 

Babakinidae 34, 263 

Babyloniidae 34, 255, 277, 278 

Bactroptyxidae 34, 258 

Baicaliinae 34, 251, 276 

Baicalohydrobiidae 34 

Baicalovalvatidae 34 

Baleinae 34, 233, 266 

Bankiviini 34, 245 

Baptodohdinae 34, 261 

Barleeiidae 34, 88, 195, 234, 251 

Basiophthalma 194 

Basommatophora 189, 192, 194, 203, 231, 

236, 263, 278, 281 

Bathanaliidae 35, 249 

Bathyberthellini 35, 261 

Bathydorididae 35, 82, 194, 204, 207, 261, 

280 

Bathypeltidae /-oidea 35, 194, 212, 245 

Bathyphytophilidae 35, 243 

Bathysciadiidae 35, 194, 245, 272, 273 

Batillariidae 35, 248 

Bayardellini 35, 264 

Belgrandiellinae 35, 252 

Belgrandiinae 35, 252, 276 

Belinae 35, 257 

Bellamyinae 35, 248 

Bellerophinidae 35, 251 

Bellerophontidae 35, 141, 189, 194, 205, 

213, 223, 226, 231, 232, 237-239, 241, 

271 

Belogona 36, 73, 159 

Bembiciidae 36, 250 

Benedictiinae 36, 252, 276 

Benthovolutidae 36 

Berendtiinae 36, 266 

Beringiidae 36, 228 

Bernayinae 36, 250 

Bertheliniinae 7, 36, 260, 279 

Berthellinae 36, 165, 194,261 

Berthellinina 194 

Bertiniidae 36, 242 

Bielziinae 37, 269 

Bifaribranchiata 37 

Binneyinae 37, 269 

Biomphalariinae 37, 168, 264, 281 

Bistolidini 37, 250 

Bithyniidae 5, 37, 40, 59, 232, 251 

Bittiinae 37, 248, 275 

Boettgeriini 37, 266 

Boettgerillidae 37, 213, 269 

Bohaispihdae 37, 250 

Bolaniidae 37, 248 

Bolmidae 37, 245 

Bomellidae 37, 194, 200, 221, 236, 262 

INDEX 

Borsoniinae 37, 256 

Borystheniinae 37, 258 

Boselliidae 38, 260 

Bothriembryontidae 9, 38, 266 

Bothropomatinae 38, 245 

Boucotonotini 38, 241 

Bourcierinae 38, 246 

Brachynephra 194 

Brachypodellidae 38, 266, 282 

Brachytominae 38, 278 

Brachytrematidae 38, 248 

Bradybaenidae 38, 193, 269 

Branchifera 38, 194 

Branchiopneusta 194, 211 

Branchiopulmonata 188, 194, 213, 222 

Brevicommisurata 38, 194, 216 

Brevisiphoniinae 38, 254 

Brochidiinae 38, 245 

Brookulidae 39 

Brotiinae 39, 249 

Brunoniinae 39, 251 

Bucanellidae 39, 241, 231 

Bucaniidae 39, 194, 241 

Bucanopsinae 39, 241 

Bucanospirinae 39, 245 

Buccinidae 39, 47, 159, 160, 177, 194, 195, 

202. 208, 225, 228, 231, 232, 236, 254, 

277, 278 

Buccinopsidae 39, 254 

Buccinulidae 39, 254 

Bucharamnicolinae 39, 252 

Buettnehini 39, 269 

Bulimidae 39, 40, 233, 251, 266 

Buliminidae 10, 40, 265 

Buliminopsinae 40, 269 

Buliminusidae 40, 265 

Bulimorphidae 40, 247 

Bulimulidae 40, 210, 215, 232, 266 

Bulininae40, 264, 281 

Bullactidae 40, 259 

Bullaeidae 18, 40, 259 

Bullariacea 195 

Bullariidae 40, 258 

Bullidae 18, 41, 196, 195, 199, 202, 211, 

217, 218, 220, 223, 229, 232, 258 

Bulliinae41, 255 

Bullinidae41, 169,257 

Bunnyinae 41, 270 

Bursatellinae 41 

Bursidae41, 150, 253 

Busiridae41,260, 279 

Busyconidae 41, 254 

Busycotypinae 41, 125, 254 

Byssiferia 41 

Bythinellinae41, 251

Cadlinellinae41, 261 

Cadlininae41, 195, 261 

Caecidae41, 195, 234,251,281 

Caecilianellinae 41 

Caenogastropoda 191, 195, 201-204, 210, 

214,219,222,247,274 

Calcarellidae 42, 253 

Calcahnidae 42, 270 

Caledoniellidae 42, 253 

Caliphyllidae 42, 195, 225, 233, 260 

Calliopaea 1 90 

Calliostomatidae 42, 195, 245 

Calliotectinae 42, 256, 278 

Calliotropinae 42, 244, 273 

Callistoplepinae 42, 266 

Callomphalidae 42 

Calmidae42, 188,263 

Calopiidae42, 251 

Caloplocaminae 42 

Calohidae 42, 263 

Calycidorididae 42, 261 

Calyciidae 42, 270 

Calyptraeidae 42, 190, 193-195, 198, 202, 

204, 210, 211, 213, 214, 216, 224, 

236-239, 250, 277 

Camaenidae 42, 72, 270, 283 

Campanilidae 42, 1 95, 1 97, 21 1 , 232, 249, 

275 

Campelomatinae 9, 43, 248 

Camptoceratinae 43, 264 

Campylaeinae 43, 269 

Campyloconques 43 

Campylodonta 195 

Canalífera 43, 196,225,239 

Canahellini 43, 270 

Cancellahidae 43, 78, 84, 195, 207, 216, 

224, 229, 257 

Cancellopsidae 43 

Canterburyellidae 43, 248 

Cantharidinae 43, 245 

Cantharinae 43 

Capulacmaeinae 43, 253 

Capulidae 43, 60, 155, 193, 204, 212, 224, 

229, 230, 236, 237, 250, 275 

Caracolinae 43, 122, 270 

Caracollinini 43, 270 

Cardiopoda 195 

Cahcellinae 43, 256 

Carinarildae 44, 113, 193, 195, 196,206, 

216,251 

Carinaropsidae 44, 194, 214 

Carthusianini 44, 270 

Carychiidae 44, 229, 264, 274, 281 

Caryobranchiata 196, 217 

Caryodidae 44, 267 

INDEX 373 

Caspicyclotinl 44, 248 

Caspiidae 44, 252 

Cassianaxidae 44, 257 

Cassianebalidae 44, 258 

Cassianocirrinae 44, 244 

Cassidae 44, 145, 167, 190, 196, 199, 210, 

223, 225, 227, 237, 238, 253 

Cassidulidae 44, 78, 255, 264 

Cassiopidae 45, 248 

Cataeginae 45, 244, 273 

Catantostomatidae 45, 205, 244 

Cataulus 106 

Catillinae45, 115,246 

Catinellinae 45, 264 

Cavolina 170 

Cavoliniidae 45, 75, 196, 205, 212, 218, 

227, 235, 259 

Caymanabyssiidae 45, 243 

Cecilioididae 45, 266 

Cecininae 45, 252 

Cemor/a 218 

Cepaeini 45, 269 

Cephal(ae)a 196, 203 

Cephalaspidea 45, 193, 195, 196, 201-203, 

212, 218, 221-223, 230, 258, 279 

Cephalobrachiinae 45, 259 

Cephalophora 196, 228 

Cepolidae 46, 270 

Cerastidae 46, 265 

Cerastuinae 46, 265 

Cera(to)branchia 196 

Ceratodiscinae 46, 246 

Ceratonota 196, 216 

Ceratopeidae 46, 242 

Ceratosomatidae 46, 261 

Cerebroneura 196 

Ceresinae 46, 246 

Cehonidae 9, 46, 214, 228, 266 

Ceriphasiinae 46, 249 

Ceritellidae 46, 196,258,278 

Cerithiarida 46 

Cerithideidae 46, 274 

Cehthiellidae 46, 254 

Cerithlidae 47, 78, 159, 177, 190, 194, 196, 

199, 210, 211, 214, 215, 219, 228, 232, 

234, 236, 248, 274, 275, 277 

Cerithlodermatidae 47, 250 

Cerithiopsidae 47, 196, 197, 209, 254, 275 

Cerithiopsidellinae 47, 254 

Cemuellini 47, 270 

Cervic(i/o)branchia(ta) 197, 209 

Ceryclidae 47 

Chalazaeata 197, 222 

Chalidis 64, 221 

Chamaearlontales 47, 270

374 

Charcotiidae 47, 192, 262, 280 

Charoniinae 47, 253 

Charopidae 47, 193,267 

Chauvetiinae 47 

Cheeneetnukiidae 47, 244 

Cheileidae 48, 253 

Chelidonuridae 48, 259 

Chelinoti 48 

Chemnitziinae 48, 258 

Chenopidae 48, 252 

Chiastoneura 192, 197 

Chicoracea 48 

Chilinidae48, 192, 197,211,238,263,281 

Chilodontidae 48, 21 , 1 244, 272, 273 

Chilopyrgulinae48, 252 

Chioraeridae 48 

Chismobranchiata 197, 215 

Chiton 60, 64, 206, 210, 218, 235 

Chlamydephoridae 48, 267 

Chloritidae 48, 270 

Choanomphalinae 48, 263 

Choanopomatini 9, 48, 250 

Chondrinidae 48, 265 

Chondropomatinae 49, 250 

Chondrulinae49, 265 

Chondrulopsininae 49, 265 

Choristellidae 49, 197, 243 

Choristidae 49, 204, 251 

Choristoma 226 

Chromodorididae 49, 199, 212, 261, 280 

Chronidae 49, 268 

Chrysallidinae 49, 258 

Chrysodomidae 49, 160, 232, 254 

Chuchlinidae 50, 247, 274 

Ciliellinae 50, 270 

Ciliipedata 197 

Ciliobranchiata 197 

Ciliotracta 197 

Cimber 1 93 

Cimidae 50, 257 

Cingulinae 50, 251 

Cingulininae 50, 258 

Cingulopsidae 50, 197, 250 

Cionellidae 50, 228, 233, 265 

Circinariidae 21, 50, 189, 265 

Circulidae 50, 197, 252 

Cirridae50, 139,244,271 

Cirrites 82 

Cirrobranches 197 

Cirsotrematinae 50, 254 

Cistulinae 50, 250 

Cistulopsinae 50, 250 

Cladobranchia 197, 201, 262, 280 

Cladohepatica 50, 197, 200, 203, 209, 262 

Clathroscalinae 51, 254 

INDEX 

ClathurellinaeSI, 102, 256 

Clausiliidae 51, 147, 187, 193, 194, 198, 

233, 266, 282 

Clavatoridae 51, 267 

Clavatulidae 51, 78, 235, 256, 278 

Clavidae51, 256 

Cleioprocta 51, 198, 209 

Clenchiellinae 51, 252 

Cleodohdae 51, 141, 227, 235, 238, 259 

Cleopatrinae 51, 249 

Clioidae51, 259 

Clionellidae 52, 235, 256 

Clionidae 52, 201, 214, 227, 259 

Cliopsidae 52, 259 

Clisospiridae 52, 198, 215, 242, 272 

Clivunellidae 52, 263 

Clypeaceae 52 

Clypeosectidae 52, 244, 272 

Clypidinidae 52, 198,243 

Cocculinellidae 52, 197,244 

Cocculinidae 52, 190, 192, 198, 205, 216, 

238, 245, 273 

Cochleae 52, 206 

Cochleophora 52 

Cochlesplrinae 53, 257 

Cochlicellidae 53, 193, 270 

Cochllcopidae 52, 219, 265, 282 

Cochliopidae 52, 251,276 

Cochliostraca 198, 226 

Cochlodininae 53, 266 

Cochlosolenia 198 

Cochlostomatinae 53, 138, 248 

Cochlostylidae 53, 270 

Cochlosyringia 53, 198 

Codonocheilidae 53, 129, 242 

Coeliaxinae 53, 266 

Coelociontldae 9, 53, 266 

Coelopnoa /-pneumonata 198, 213, 218 

Coelostylinidae 53, 249, 274, 275 

Coelozoninae 54, 243 

Collmacea / Colimacidae 54, 86, 222 

Colinae 54, 254 

Colininae 54, 248 

Colliselliden 54 

Collonildae 54, 245, 273 

Colombellinidae 54, 253 

Colubrarildae 54, 160, 232, 255 

Columbarildae 54, 256 

Columbellariidae 54, 253 

Columbellidae 11, 54, 149, 159, 160, 177, 

190, 193, 195, 228,232,255 

Columellaha 54, 239 

Columellinae 54, 265 

Colymacés; see Collmacea 

Cominellinae 54, 254

Conchae 54 

Conchoidea 198 

Concholepadidae 55, 255 

Coneuplectinae 55, 268 

Conidae 55, 159, 173, 177, 198, 211, 214, 

224, 229, 232, 235-237, 256 

Conivalvia 198 

Conobaicaliinae 55 

Conocaspiinae 55 

Conocypraeinae 55, 275 

Conorbidae 55, 256 

Conovulidae 11, 55, 147, 264 

Conradiinae 55, 253 

Constrictinae 55, 266 

Contortellidae 55, 258 

Conualeviinae 55, 261 

Conulariidae212, 218, 235 

Conulinae 55, 256, 268 

Convexinae 55 

Convolutidae 55 

Coralliophilidae 56, 160, 228, 232, 255, 277 

Corambidae 56, 91, 190, 198, 202, 221, 

261,280 

Coreospiridae 56, 198, 241, 271 

Coretinae 56, 264, 281 

Coriandriidae 56, 250 

Cohllidae 56, 267 

Cohocellidae 56, 197, 253 

Cornirostridae 56, 258 

Coronata(e) 56, 191 

Cortinellidae 56, 246 

Coryphellidae 56, 199, 224, 263 

Costasiellidae 56, 260 

Costellariidae 56, 255 

Couronnés 56, 191 

Coxiellidae 56, 252 

Craspedopomatidae 57, 248 

Craspedostomatidae 57, 129, 245 

Crassimarginatidae 57, 242 

Crassispirinae 35, 57, 257 

Crateninae 57, 263 

Cremnoconchinae 57, 250 

Creneini 57, 269 

Crepidulidae 57, 193, 198, 214, 230, 236, 

250 

Creseidae 57, 227, 259 

Cricostomata 57, 193 

Cristovalinae 57, 270 

Crocidopomatinae 57, 248 

Crosseolidae 57 

Crossostomatidae 58, 129, 245 

Crucibranchaeidae 58, 259 

Crypsibranchia 199 

Cryptaulacinae 58, 249 

Cryptazecinae 58, 265, 282 

INDEX 375 

Cryptelasminae 58, 266 

Cryptellidae 58, 222, 233, 268 

Cryptinae 58, 250 

Cryptobranchia(ta) 58, 65, 199, 206, 210, 

217, 230, 234,261, 280 

Cryptocephala 58, 214 

Cryptochordidae 58, 255 

Cryptocochlides 199 

Cryptoconinae 58, 256 

Cryptophthalminae 58, 259 

Cryptoplocidae 58, 216, 257 

Cryptostomidae 59, 197, 236, 251, 276 

Cryptothyra 59 

Ctenidiacea 199, 204 

Ctenidiobranchia 199, 219 

Ctenobranchia(ta) 59, 190, 199, 210, 220, 

225, 229 

Ctenoglossa 199, 204 

Ctenosculidae 59 

Ctiloceratidae 59, 251 

Cumanotinae 59, 263 

Cuthonellinae 59, 263 

Cuthonidae 59, 188, 263 

Cuviehidae 59, 235, 259 

Cuvierininae 59, 259 

Cyathermiidae 59, 244 

Cyathopomatinae 60, 248 

Cyclobranchia(ta) 60, 199, 201, 209, 215, 

220,221,228 

Cyclocyrtonellidae 231 

Cyclomyaha 60, 194 

Cyclonassinae 60, 255 

Cyclonematinae 60, 246 

Cyclonehtimorpha 199, 246, 273 

Cyclophoridae 60, 89, 116, 190, 192, 194, 

199, 200, 210, 219, 221, 229, 232, 248, 

274 

Cyclopsidae 60, 255 

Cycloridae 60, 242, 271 

Cyclostom(at)idae 57, 60, 116, 120, 121, 

138, 190, 191, 194, 216, 221, 224, 226, 

234, 250, 276 

Cyclostrematidae 60, 190, 237, 245 

Cyclostremellidae 60, 258 

Cyclotinae 60, 248 

Cyclotopsinae 60, 250 

Cydotropidae 60, 251 

Cyclozygidae61, 247 

Cylichnidae61, 232, 259 

Cylindrellidae 61 , 210, 215, 233, 266 

Cylindrellinidae61, 265, 282 

Cylindrinae61, 170, 255 

Cylindrobullidae 61, 200, 234, 261, 279 

Cylindrobullininae 61, 257 

Cylindromitrinae 61, 255

376 

Cylindrovertillidae 61, 265 

Cylleninae61, 255 

Cymatiidae 61, 253 

Cymbiinae 56, 61, 256 

Cymbiolinae 61, 256 

Cymbulariinae 61, 241 

Cymbuliidae 43, 62, 141, 145, 189, 200, 

227, 233, 235, 238, 259 

Cymodoceidae 62, 259 

Cynodontidae 62, 202, 256 

Cynostraca 200, 226 

Cypraeacitinae 6, 62, 250 

Cypraediinae 62, 250 

Cypraeidae 62, 122, 139, 159, 167, 177, 

190, 192, 200, 204, 214, 216, 229-232, 

238, 250 

Cypraeogemmulinae 62 

Cypraeorbini 62, 250 

Cypraeovulidae 62, 250 

Cyproglobinini 62, 250 

Cyrtolitidae 194,231,271 

Cyrtoneritimorpha 200, 246, 273 

Cyrtulidae 62, 255 

Cysticopsis 168 

Cystiscidae 62, 237, 255, 278 

Cystopeltidae 62, 268 

Cytharinae 62, 256 

Cytoridae 62, 248 

Dabrianidae 63, 252 

Dactylidae 63, 256 

Dactyliobranchia 200, 233 

Dactyloglossa 200, 201, 229 

Dactylopodidae 63, 262 

Dalmateidae 63, 258 

Damilinidae 63, 243, 271 

Daphnellinae 63, 256 

Daudebardiidae 63, 233, 268 

Davisianidae 63, 200, 244, 272 

Dawsonellidae 63, 246, 273 

Decorospirinae 63, 245 

Defranciinae 63, 102, 256 

Deianiridae 63, 246, 273 

Delavayidae 63, 252 

Delimini 63, 266 

Delphinoideinae 63, 245 

Delphinulidae 57, 63, 190, 237, 245 

Delphinulopsidae 64, 246 

Dendrobranchiata 200 

Dendrodorididae 64, 261 

Dendrogastraea 200, 214 

Dendrolimacini 64, 269 

Dendronotidae 64, 188, 194, 196, 200, 201, 

209,221,234-236,262,280 

Dendropomatinae 64, 253 

INDEX 

Dendropupidae 64, 247, 274 

Depressizoninae 64, 244, 272 

Deridobranchinae 64, 272 

Dermatobranchidae 64, 187, 203, 211, 262 

Dermobranchiata 64, 200, 222 

Deroceratinae 64, 269 

Deseretospirini 64, 243 

Desmopteridae 64, 145, 200, 227, 259 

Despoenidae 65, 246 

Deutocephala 200 

Dexiarchia201, 262, 280 

Dexioprocta 201 

Dextrobranchia201, 221 

Dextrotracta 197, 201 

Dialidae 65, 248 

Diaphanidae 65, 188, 192, 195, 201, 258 

Diastomatidae 46, 65, 248 

Diathidae 65 

Diaululinae 65 

Dicerata 65, 225 

Dichostasiinae 65, 245 

Dicranobranchia 201, 228 

Dicristidae 65, 248 

Dicrolomatidae 65, 252 

Digitiglossa 200, 201 

Digonopora 201 

Dimorphoptychiinae 65, 246 

Diodorinae /-ini 65, 201 , 243 

Dio(e/i)cia201,220 

Diotocardia 201, 215, 225, 227 

Diozoptyxidae 65, 249, 275 

Diphyllidiidae 37, 60, 66, 91, 211, 262 

Dipleurobranchia 201 

Diplommatinidae 66, 190, 248 

Dipnelicidae 66, 267 

Dipneusta 201 

Dipsaccinae 66, 255, 278 

Diptychomitrinae 66, 256 

Diptyxidae 66, 216, 258, 278 

Dironidae 66, 108, 262, 280 

Discidae 11, 32,66,268 

Discodorididae 66, 212, 261 

Discohelicidae 66, 244 

Discopoda201, 216, 229 

Dispathostyles 202 

Dispotaeinae 66, 250 

Distorsioninae 7, 66, 253 

Ditremariinae 66, 244 

Ditremata 202, 218 

Divasibranchia 202 

Docoglossa 66, 190, 201, 202, 217, 220, 

226 

Dolabellinae 67, 169, 170, 260 

Dolabriferinae 67, 260 

Dolichonephra 202

Doliidae 11, 67, 167, 190, 210, 213, 214, 253 

Dolomitellidae 67, 257 

Donaldinidae 67, 258 

Donovaniinae 67, 254 

Dorcasiidae 67, 267 

Dohdidae 28, 58, 60, 64, 67, 89, 116, 187, 

188, 191, 194, 195, 199, 202, 204, 210, 

212, 217, 218, 221, 228, 235, 236, 261, 

280 

Doridigitatidae 67, 261 

Doridiidae 18, 67, 196, 203, 259 

Doridoeididae 67, 192, 262 

Doridomorphidae 67, 262 

Doridopsidae 68, 187, 202, 210, 261 

Doridoxidae 68, 82, 143, 201, 202, 204, 

226, 262 

Doriopsidae 68, 88, 221, 225 

Doriprismaticinae 68, 261 

Dorsalia 202 

Dorsaninae 68, 255 

Dot(on)idae 68, 189, 196, 203, 220, 221, 

234, 235, 262, 280 

Draparnaudiidae 68, 265, 282 

Drepanostomatini 68, 270 

Drepanotrematinae 68, 264, 281 

Drilliidae51,68, 256 

Drupinae 68, 255 

Dungina 68, 263 

Duplicatinae 68, 255 

Duplohamata 202 

Durgellinae 68, 86, 269 

Durgellinidae 69, 268 

Duvauceliidae 69, 186, 200, 262 

Dyakiidae 69, 268 

Eatoniellidae 69, 124, 250 

Eatoninidae 69, 197, 250 

Eatoniopsinae 69, 250 

Ebalidae 69, 258 

Eburninae 34, 69, 255, 277 

Ecculiomphalinae 69 

Echinininae 69, 250 

Echinochilidae 69, 261 

Echinofulgurinae 69, 255 

Echinospiracea 202, 216 

Ecphorinae 69, 255 

Ectobranchia 202 

Ectoconcha 202 

Ectophthalmidae 69, 202 

Edriophthalma 223, 202 

Egalvininae 69, 263 

Egeidae 69 

Ekadantinae 69, 251, 276 

Elachisinidae 69, 252 

Elasmatinidae 69, 265 

INDEX 377 

Elasmiatidae 69, 265 

Elasmognatha 203, 234, 264, 281 

Elasmonematidae 70, 245 

Elatiohellidae 70, 258 

Elegantellidae 70, 258 

Eleutherobranchiata 70, 130, 203, 221 

Ellipsostomata 70, 193 

Ellipstomatidae 70, 249 

Ellobiidae 70, 192, 203, 205, 238, 264, 274, 

277, 278, 280, 281 

Elonidae 70, 270 

Elysiidae 58, 70, 151, 188, 189, 200, 203, 

208, 215, 221, 227, 230, 260, 279 

Emarginulidae 52, 70, 77, 193, 197, 201 

205, 243 

Emblandidae 70, 252 

Embletoniidae 70, 262, 280 

Emmehciinae 70, 251, 276 

Endodontidae 71, 85, 137, 193, 194, 203, 

208, 268 

Engininae 71 

Enhydrobia 203 

Enidae71,265, 274 

Enigmaconidae 71, 241 

Enneidae 71, 267 

Enroulés 55, 71, 191,239 

Enterobranchiata 71, 203, 222 

Enteroxeninae 71, 254 

Entobranchia 203 

Entocolacidae 71, 198, 254 

Entoconchidae71, 194, 198, 203, 210, 220, 

233, 254 

Entomostoma(ta) 71, 196, 203 

Entomotaeniata 203 

Eocypraeinae 71, 250 

Eogastropoda 203, 218, 271 

Eolidininae71, 190, 263 

Eolid-; see also Aeolid- 

Eoptychiidae 71, 247 

Eotomacea 204 

Eotomariidae71, 243, 272 

Epiglyptidae 72, 269 

Eplghdae 72, 252 

Epinephridia 204 

Epiphallogona 72 

Epiphallophora 72 

Epiphragmophoridae 72 

Epipodoneurés 204, 233 

Epitoniidae 72, 192, 204, 209, 231, 254, 

274, 277 

Eratoinae 72, 253 

Eratotriviini 72, 253 

Ercolaniinae 72, 260 

Eremariontinae 72, 270 

Ereptinae 72, 269

378 

Ergalataxinae 72, 255 

Ergeinae 72, 250 

Erhaiini 72, 251,276 

Ericiidae 72, 250 

Ehophthalma 204 

Erosariinae 73, 250 

Erroneinae 73, 250 

Espiphylla 1 03 

Euacochlidiacea 73, 204 

Euadenia 73 

Eualopiinae 73, 266 

Euanurethra 204 

Euarminida 30, 73, 204, 262, 280 

Eubranchidae 73, 188, 263, 280 

Eucaenogastropoda 204 

Eucalodiinae 73, 266 

Euchondrinae 73, 265 

Eucochlidae 73, 245 

Euconulidae 73, 268 

Euctenidiacea 199, 204, 261 

Eucyclidae 73, 244 

Eudophiles 204 

Eudoridacea 73, 199, 204, 261, 280 

Eueolidoidea 74 

Eugastropoda 204, 226 

Euglandininae 74, 267 

Euhadrinae 74, 269 

Euhelicoida 204, 208 

Eulimellinae 74, 258 

Eulimidae 74, 84, 106, 164, 209, 210, 215, 

234, 277 

Eulotidae 38, 74, 78, 269 

Eumetulidae 74, 254 

Eumilacinae 74, 269 

Eunaticinini 74, 251 

Euomphalidae 12, 74, 82, 204, 213, 231, 

241,271,273 

Euomphaliinae 74, 270 

Euomphalopteridae 74, 231, 241, 271 

Euparyphinae 74, 269 

Euphemitidae 74, 241 

Euphuridae 74, 262 

Eupteropoda 205, 235 

Eupulmonata 205, 233, 264, 274, 278, 281 

Euhbiidae 75, 230, 259 

Euryomphala 193 

Euryzoninae 75, 243 

Euscalinae 75 

Euseilinae 75, 254 

Euspiridae 75, 251 

Eustomatidae 75, 248 

Euthecosomata 45, 75, 196, 205, 259 

Euthyneura 205, 209, 229, 233, 278, 279 

Eutrema 103 

Eutropiinae 75, 245 

INDEX 

Euxinellini 75, 266 

Euxininae 75, 266 

Ewekoroiidae 75 

Exocephala 75, 205 

Exophallia 205, 215 

Exotenobranchia 205 

Facalaninae 75, 263 

Facelinidae 7, 75, 198, 263 

Fagotiinae 75 

Fairbankiinae 75, 252 

Falsicingulidae 76, 252 

Falsipyrgulinae 76, 252 

Fanulidae 76, 268 

Fasciolariidae 76, 78, 160, 215, 217, 228, 

232, 255, 277 

Fauninae 76, 249 

Fautricini 76, 245 

Favorininae 76, 263, 280 

Faxiidae 76, 250 

Ferrissiinae 76, 264 

Ferussaciidae 8, 76, 266, 282 

Ferussinidae 76, 248 

Fibuloptygmatididae 76, 257 

Fibuloptyxidae 76, 257, 258 

Ficidae 77, 205, 223, 238, 250 

Ficulidae 77, 250 

Filholiidae 77, 266 

Filosini 77, 266 

Fimbriidae 77, 209, 262 

Finellidae 77, 249 

Fionidae 77, 189, 196, 203, 220, 263 

Firolinae77, 118, 196,251 

Firoloida 196,227 

Fissipedia 77 

Fissobranchiata 205 

Fissuracea 77 

Fissurellidae 52, 77, 127, 186, 193, 

197 199, 201, 203-205, 211, 224, 225, 

229-231,238,239,243 

Fissurellideinae 77, 243 

Flabellinidae 77, 190, 205, 263, 280 

Flammoconchinae 77, 268 

Flammulinidae 78, 85, 267 

Flexoglossata 205 

Fluminicolinae 78, 252 

Fluxinellini 78, 244 

Foliniinae 78, 251 

Fontigentinae 78, 251 

Fornices 205 

Fossaridae 78, 249, 274 

Fossariinae 78, 263 

Fossarulinae 78, 251 

Fowlerininae 78, 259 

Fruticicolinae 78, 269

Fryeriidae 78, 205, 261 

Fryehina 205 

Fucolidae 78, 262, 280 

Fulgorariinae 78, 256 

Fulgurinae 78, 254 

Fusidae 78, 79, 190, 228, 231, 255 

Fusinidae 79, 255 

Fusispiridae 79, 247 

Fusulinae 79, 266 

Gabrieloninae 79, 245 

Gadiniidae 79, 129, 192, 194, 201, 203, 

212,221,264 

Galeodidae 79, 255 

Galeodoliidae 79, 253 

Galerinae 79, 250 

Galeroconcha 205 

Ganitidae 34, 79, 208, 260 

Garnieriinae 79, 266 

Garrettiinae 79, 251 

Gascoignellidae 79, 260 

Gasteromelea 206 

Gasteropodophora 206, 224 

Gasteropterophora 206 

Gastrocoptinae 79, 265 

Gastrodontidae 80, 208, 268 

Gastroneurés 193, 206 

Gastropteridae 80, 196, 203, 259 

Gazini 80, 245 

Gehydrophila 206, 211 

Geitodohdidae 80, 261 

Geochares 206 

Geocochlides 80 

Geohydrobia 206 

Geomelaniidae 80, 218, 252 

Geomitrinae 80, 270 

Geophila 206 208, 210, 213 215, 222, 

233, 235, 238, 281 

Geohssinae 80, 246 

Geotrochinae 80, 268 

Gibberula 151 

Gibbinae80, 121,267 

Gibbulinae 80, 245 

Girasiidae 80, 269 

Giraudiidae 80, 249 

Gisortiinae 80, 250 

Gittenbergeriinae 81, 270 

Glabrocingulini 8, 81, 243 

Glacidorbidae 81, 201, 206, 257, 278 

Glandinidae 21, 81, 189, 233, 267 

Glandulifera 206 

Glaucidae 81, 135, 170, 189, 196, 203, 

205, 206,217,220, 235,263 

Glauconiidae 81 

Glebinae 81 

INDEX 379 

GlessulidaeBI, 266 

Globactaeoninae 81 

Globisininae 81, 251 

Globulariidae81, 206, 249 

Glossodohdidae 81, 261 

Glossophora 206 

Glyptognatha 207 

Gnathodoridacea 82, 194, 207, 261, 280 

Gnathophora 200, 207 

Godwiniinae 82, 268 

Goniaeolididae 82, 192, 212, 262, 280 

Goniasmatidae 82, 247, 274 

Gonidominae 82, 121, 267 

Goniobasia 82 

Goniodiscinae 82, 268 

Goniodorididae 82, 166, 202, 221, 261 

Goniognatha 82, 207 

Goniospiridae 82, 236, 247 

Goniostoma(ta); see Gonyostoma(ta) 

Gonostomatinae 82, 270 

Gonyodiscinae 82 

Gonyostoma(ta) 82, 193 

Gordenellidae 82, 257 

Gorgoleptidae 83, 244 

Gosseletinidae 83, 205, 243, 272 

Gougerotiinae 83, 260 

Graciliariini 83, 266 

Graecoanatolicinae 83, 252 

Grandipatulinae 83, 268 

Grandostomatinae 83, 241 

Grangerellidae 83, 266 

Granula 151 

Granulininae 83, 255 

Graphidulidae 83, 256 

Greveniellinae 83, 252 

Gruveliinae 83, 261 

Gudeoconchidae 83, 269 

Gundlachiinae 83, 264, 281 

Guttulidae 83, 239, 244, 272 

Gymnarioninae 83, 269 

Gymnobranchia(ta) 83, 196, 206, 207, 209 

Gymnocerithiidae 84, 249 

Gymnocochlides 207 

Gymnodorididae 84, 190, 262, 280 

Gymnoglossa 84, 207, 210, 229 

Gymnomorpha 207, 189, 221, 231, 232, 264 

Gymnophila 207 

Gymnopoda 207 

Gymnoptera 91, 207, 212, 259 

Gymnosomata 5, 84, 190, 191, 207, 214, 

220, 223, 224, 227, 259 

Gymnostoma 198, 207, 213 

Gyrineinae 84, 253 

Gyrodinae 84, 206, 249 

Gyronematidae 9, 84, 242

380 

Gyroscalinae 84, 254 

Gyrotominae 84, 249 

Hadridae 84, 270 

Hainesiinae 84, 248 

Haitiini 84, 264 

Halgerdidae 84, 199, 261 

Haliidae 84 

Haliotidae 32, 33, 48, 64, 84, 122, 186, 

193, 199, 204, 205, 208, 209, 214, 225, 

229, 230, 231 , 238, 239, 243, 272 

Halistylinae 84, 245 

Haloceratidae 9, 85, 253 

Halolimnohelicidae 85, 270 

Halopsychidae 85, 259 

Hamiglossa 196, 208, 236 

Haminoeidae 85, 193, 208 

Hampilininae 85, 241 

Hancockiidae 85, 209, 262 

Haplogona 85 

Haplomorpha 208, 216 

Haplostyles 208 

Haplotrematidae 9, 50, 85, 267, 282 

Harpagodidae 85, 252 

Harpidae85, 214, 228, 255 

Haurakiidae 85, 251 

Haustrinae 85, 255 

Hauttecoeuhidae 85, 249, 275 

Hedieyellidae 85, 267 

Hedieyoconchidae 85, 267 

Hedylidae 86, 203, 260 

Hedylopsidae 86, 204, 208, 226, 260, 279 

Helcionellidae 86, 155, 192, 200, 208, 241 

Heleobiini 86, 251 

Heliacidae 86, 257 

Helicarionidae 86, 269 

Helicellinae 86, 122, 202, 268, 270 

Helicidae 36, 53, 86, 127, 189, 193, 202, 

205, 206, 208, 210, 211, 213, 215, 217, 

222, 224, 229, 239, 269 

Helicigoninae 86, 269 

Helicinidae 34, 86, 116, 120, 199, 202, 207, 

208, 215, 216, 218, 219, 221, 224, 228, 

232, 233, 235, 246, 273 

Helicocryptinae 86, 245, 273 

Helicodiscidae 87, 268 

Helicodontidae 87, 208, 270 

Helicopeltinae 20, 87, 243 

Helicophantidae 87 

Helicopsini 87, 270 

Helicostoidae 87, 252, 276 

Helicostylinae 87, 270 

Helicotomidae 87, 242, 271 

Helicteridae87, 215, 265 

Heligmotomidae 87, 255 

INDEX 

Helisomatinae 9, 87, 264 

Helix-; see Helic- 

Helminthoglyptidae 87, 270 

Hemibiinae 87, 252 

Hemicyclostoma 87, 193 

Hemiphyllidinae 208 

Hemiplectinae 87, 269 

Hemipomatostoma 208 

Hemisininae 88, 249 

Hemistomiinae 88, 252 

Hemitominae 88, 205, 243 

Hendersoniinae 88, 246 

Hermaeidae 88, 189, 196, 200, 203, 209, 

220, 222, 225, 230, 233, 260 

Hermaphrodita 209, 220 

Heroidae 88, 189, 192, 196, 212, 221, 262 

Herviellinae 88, 263 

Hesperocirrinae 88, 244 

Hesseolinae 88, 270 

Heterobranchia 191, 197, 203, 209, 214, 

236, 257, 277, 280 

Heterocardia 209 

Heteroclita 209 

Heterodorididae 73, 88, 187, 192, 202, 204, 

210,262,280 

Heterogastropoda 209 

Heteroglossa(ta) 209, 227 

Heterohepatica 209 

Hétéronéphridés 209 

Heteroneritidae 88, 258 

Heterophrosynidae 88, 258 

Heteropoda 88, 193, 201, 206, 209, 210, 

213,214,216,218,219,251 

Heteroprocta 209 

Hétérospathostyles 209 

Heterostropha 88, 210, 225, 228, 274, 278 

Heterosubulitidae 88, 257 

Heterurethra210, 234, 281 

Hexabranchidae 88, 262, 280 

Hilacanthidae 89, 249 

Hipponicidae 60, 89, 212, 253 

Hispanosinuitinae 89, 241 

Hoffmannolidae 89, 264 

Holochlamyda210, 228 

Hologastraea210, 214 

Holognatha210, 219 

Hologyridae 89, 246 

Holohepatica 89, 139, 210, 225, 228, 261 

Holonephridia 210 

Holopeidae 89, 242, 271 

Holopellidae 89 

Holopelmata 89 

Holopoda89, 191,210,230 

Holopodopes 210 

Holospirinae 89, 266

Holostomata210 

Homalaxinae 8, 89 

Homalogyhdae 89, 202 

Homalopomatinae 9, 89, 245 

Homoeoplocinae 89 

Homoeostropha 210, 228 

Homoiodorididae 89, 280 

Homoioglossa 210 

Homonéphridés 211 

Hopkinsiinae 89, 261 

Hoplodoridinae 89, 261 

Horatiini 90, 252 

Horiostomidae 90 

Hormotomidae 90 

Humboldtianidae 90, 270 

Hyalaeidae 45, 52, 58, 90, 200, 227, 235, 

259 

Hyalidae91,252 

Hyalimacinae 90, 264 

Hyaliniinae90, 122, 268 

Hyalininae 90, 268 

Hyatogyrinidae 90, 258 

Hydatinidae 90, 188, 257 

Hydrobiidae 6, 59, 90, 124, 234, 252, 276, 

281 

Hydrobranchia 211 

Hydrocenidae 90, 190, 199,207,211,216, 

218,219,246,273 

Hydrococcinae 90, 252 

Hydromylidae 91, 207, 259 

Hydrophila 211 

Hygrogeophila 211 

Hygromiidae91, 208, 270 

Hygrophila 91, 211, 213, 263, 280, 281 

Hylacanthidae 91 

Hyolithidae218, 235 

Hyperstropheminae 91, 242 

Hyperstrophina 211, 220, 271 

Hypobranchiaeidae 91 , 

Hypobranchia(ta) 91 , 209, 

211 

Hypseloconidae 192, 200 

Hypselostomatinae 91, 265 

Hypsogastropoda 211, 249 

21 

0, 21 1 , 280 

lanthinidae; see Janthinidae 

Icarinae 91, 260 

Ichnopoda 205, 211, 221, 223, 226, 230 

/ci/s 221 

Iduliidae91, 262 

Igarkiellidae 91, 241 

Ilbiidae91, 259 

lldicidae 92, 259 

Imbricariinae 92, 255 

Imeriniinae 92 

Imoglobidae 92, 247 

INDEX 381 

Imperatohnae 92, 245 

Incrispellidae 92 

Inferobranchiata 187, 210, 211, 215, 235 

Iniforinae 92, 254 

Iniophthalma 211 

Inoperculata 211 

Intégrostomes 212 

Inudinae92, 261, 280 

Involvea / Involuta 92, 191 

lodeidae 92, 254 

Iravadiidae 92, 252 

Isandini 92, 245 

Ischnoptygmatidae 92, 247 

Isidorinae 92, 264 

Islamiinae 92, 252, 276 

Isospiridae 93, 242 

Istrianidae 93, 252 

Itieriidae93, 203, 215, 257, 278 

Itruviidae 93 

Jacostidae 93, 270 

Jaminiinae 93, 265 

Janellidae 93, 222, 226, 231, 236, 264 

Janinae 93, 262 

Janolidae93, 209, 212, 262 

Janospiridae 212 

Janthinidae 82, 91, 93, 123, 128, 145, 209, 

210, 212, 215, 217, 225, 229, 230, 254 

Janulinae 93, 268 

Japeuthriinae 93 

Jeffreysiidae 88, 93, 202, 258 

Jenneriinae 94, 250 

Jinonicellidae 94, 212 

Joculatorinae 94, 254 

Johaniceraminae 94, 266 

Johnstrupiini 94, 253 

Johnwyattidae 94, 254 

Jugidae 94, 249 

Juliidae94, 212, 260, 279 

Jullieniini 94, 252 

Kaiparathinini 94, 245 

Kaliellinae 94, 268 

Kalinginae 94, 262 

Kaloplocaminae 94, 262 

Kanamaruidae 94 

Kentrodoridinae 94, 261 

Khairkhaniidae 94, 192, 212, 241, 271 

Kinisiibiinae 94, 247, 274 

Kireliinae 95, 252 

Kittlidlscidae 95, 208, 244 

Klikiinae 95, 270 

Knightitinae 95, 241 

Kolhymamnicolidae 95, 251 

Kosmopleurinae 95, 247

382 

Kosoviinae 95, 248 

Krameriellinae 95, 246 

Kuskokwimiidae 95, 257 

Labiostomata 212, 261, 280 

Lachesinae 95, 254 

Laciniariini 95, 266 

Lacunidae 95, 227, 250 

Lacunopsidae 95, 195, 252 

Ladamarekiidae 95, 241 

Ladinulidae 95, 248 

Laeocochlidinae 95, 254 

Laevapicinae 96, 264, 281 

Laevilitorininae 96, 250 

Laginiopsidae 96, 207, 212, 259 

Lagocheilidae 96, 248 

Laiocochliinae 8, 95 

Lailinae 96, 262 

Lamarckiellinae 96, 268 

Lamellahidae 96, 128, 190, 202, 204, 208, 

214,220, 230,231,236,253 

Lamellata 96 

Lamellideinae 96, 265 

Lamellidorididae 96, 261 

Lamelliphoridae 96, 253 

Laminaría 215 

Laminiferinae 96, 266 

Lampadiidae 96, 270 

Lampusiidae 96, 253 

Lanascalidae 96, 248 

Lancinae 96, 263 

Laniogerus 170 

Lanistinae 88, 96, 247 

Lanzaiidae 97, 252 

Laocaiini 97, 269 

Laominae97, 137, 267 

Laoninae 97, 259 

Lapinuridae 8, 97, 259 

Laplysiidae; see Apiysiidae 

Larocheidae 97, 244, 272 

Laskeyinae 97, 254 

Lathophthalminae 97, 259 

Latiidae97, 192,211,263 

Latihdae 78, 97, 255 

Latouchellidae 97, 198, 241 

Latrogastropoda 212 

Latrunculinae 97, 255, 278 

Laubellidae 97, 244 

Laubierinidae 97, 237, 253 

Lauhidae 97, 265, 282 

Lavigeriidae 97, 249 

Leachiae 97 

Ledouixiinae 97, 269 

Lemindidae 98, 262, 280 

Lepadophora 212 

INDEX 

Lepetellidae 98, 197, 198, 212, 237, 238, 

243, 272, 273 

Lepetidae 98, 187, 212, 217, 218, 220, 243 

Lepetodhlidae 98, 238, 244, 272 

Lepetopsidae 98. 212, 243, 271 

Leptachatininae 98, 265 

Leptariontini 98, 270 

Leptaxinae 98, 103, 270 

Leptichnini 98, 269 

Leptoglossae 98 

Leptognatha212 

Leptopoda 213 

Lepyriidae 98, 252 

Lesueurillidae 98, 242 

Leucochroidae 98, 122, 213, 269 

Leuconopsidae 98 

Leucophytiidae 98, 264 

Leucozonidae 98 

Liardetiini 99, 268 

Liareidae 99, 248 

Licininae 99, 250, 276 

Liguidae 99 

Liljevallospihdae 99, 213, 241 

Limacidae 99, 122, 193, 206, 208, 213, 

215, 219, 228-230, 233, 235, 236, 269 

Limaciidae 99, 233, 262 

Limacinidae43, 75, 99, 141,205,213,227, 

232, 235, 259 

Limacopsidae 99, 269 

Limapontiidae 58, 99, 189, 191, 200, 203, 

221,222,230,260 

Limax-; see Limac- 

Limicolariinae 99, 266 

Limn-; see also Lymn- 

Llmnocochlides 99 

Limnophila 99, 213 

Limnophysidae 99, 263 

Limnoreidae 99, 251 

Limnotrochidae 100, 249 

Lindholmiolinae 100, 270 

Linguella 135 

Lioatlantinae 100, 254 

Liobaicaliinae 100, 251 

Liocareninae 100, 257 

Liocaspiinae 100 

Lioconchae 100 

Liomesinae 100, 254 

Lioplacinae 100, 248 

Liosarmatinae 100, 252 

Liospirinae 100, 243 

Liostomiini 100, 258 

Liotildae 100, 197,245 

Lippistidae 100, 253 

Liriolidae 100, 263 

Lironobinae 100, 251

Lirulariinae 101, 245 

Lissodoridinae 101, 261 

Lissognatha 213 

Lithoglyphi 6 

Lithoglyphidae 59, 101, 252, 276 

Lithoglyphulidae 101, 252 

Litiopidae 101, 248 

Littoridinidae 101, 195,219,251 

Littoridinopsidae 101 

Littorinidae 101, 140, 190, 194, 210, 213, 

214, 227, 234, 235, 237, 250, 274-277 

Livoniini 101, 256 

Livorniellidae 101, 208, 238, 260 

Lobiferidae 101, 260 

Lobigeridae 101,213,219,260 

Lomanotidae 101, 200, 209, 236, 262 

Lomastoma 103 

Longicommissurata 101, 213, 216 

Lophiotominae 101, 256 

Lophocercidae 102, 195, 215, 230, 260 

Lophospiridae 102, 242, 271 

Lorinae 102, 256 

Lotohidae 102, 253 

Lottiidae77, 102,243 

Loxonematidae 102, 219, 233, 234, 242, 

271 

Loxoplocinae 102 

Loyinae 102, 261 

Lucerninae 102, 270 

Luciellidae 102, 243 

Luriinae 102, 250 

Lymnaeidae 99, 103, 147, 194,206,211, 

213,224,229,263,281 

Lymnostreae 100, 103 

Lyocydidae 103, 253 

Lyogyrinae 103, 251 

Lyriinae 103, 256 

Lysinoinae9, 103, 270 

Macgillivrayiidae 103, 253 

Macluhtidae 103, 204, 207, 213, 219, 238, 

242, 271 

Macroceraminae 103, 266 

Macrocheilidae 103, 247 

Macrochiamydinae 103, 269 

Macrocyclidae 103, 267 

Macroogona 103 

Macroon 104 

Macrostoma 104, 192, 199, 222 

Madrellidae 104, 108, 209, 262, 280 

Magilidae 33, 104, 237, 255 

Maikhanellidae 104, 271 

Maizaniidae 104, 248, 274 

Malacodermata 214 

Mammillinae 104, 251 

INDEX 383 

Mancohedylidae 104, 182, 260 

Mandeliidae 104, 261 

Mandolininae 104, 250 

Mangeliinae 35, 104, 256 

Mangonuiidae 104, 257 

Maoraxidae 104, 248 

Marconiinae 104, 267 

Margaritinae 104, 245 

Marginellidae 105, 160, 214, 228, 232, 237, 

255, 278 

Marginelloninae 105, 255 

Marianinidae 105, 262 

Marpessinae 105, 266 

Marseniidae 105, 232, 253 

Marsenininae 105, 253 

Marseniopsidae 105, 253 

Martensamnicolinae 105, 252 

Mastigophallini 105, 270 

Mastoniinae 105, 254 

Matherella 1 98 

Mathildidae 105, 209, 214, 257 

Maturifusidae 105, 249 

Mauritiinae 105, 250 

Medorini 105, 266 

Meekospiridae 105, 247, 274 

Megalobulimidae 105, 267 

Megalomastomatidae 105, 114, 248 

Megalophaedusini 106, 266 

Megalostominae 106 

Megapterygia 214 

Megaspiridae 106, 266 

Megastomata 214 

Megasystrophinae 106, 264 

Megomphicidae 106, 267 

Meisenheimeriinae 106, 264 

Melampidae 11, 106, 264 

Melanatriinae 106, 197, 249 

Melanellidae 21, 106, 214, 231, 233, 254 

Melaniidae 59, 106, 140, 190, 194, 204, 

210,234,249 

Melanioptyxinae 106 

Melanodrymiidae 107, 204, 238, 244, 272 

Melanoididae 107, 249 

Melanopsidae 107, 140, 248, 275 

Melapiidae 107, 255 

Melaraphidae 107, 250 

Melatomidae 107, 256 

Melibidae 107,226,262 

Mellopegmidae 107, 241 

Meloini 107,256 

Melongenidae 107, 202, 255, 278 

Menesthinae 107, 258 

Mentissoideinae 107, 266 

Merdigerinae 107, 265 

Merelinidae 107, 251

384 

Meronephridia 214 

Merriidae 107, 253 

Mesocochliopidae 108, 252 

Mesodontinae 108, 270 

Mesogastropoda 195, 214 

Mesolimacinae 108, 269 

Mesommatophora 214 

Mesoprocta 214 

Mesotremata 108 

Mesurethra 214 

Metabaleinae 108 

Metacerithiidae 108, 248, 275 

Metachloraeini 108, 269 

Metaclausiliinae 108 

Metafruticicolinae 108, 270 

Metajapelioninae 108, 254 

Metamesogastropoda 214 

Metarminoidea 108 

Metatrochina214, 215 

Metaxiinae 108, 254 

Metoptomatidae 9, 108, 208, 241 

Metostracinae 108, 270 

Meturethra214 

Mexithaumatinae 108, 251 

Miamiridae 108, 261, 280 

Micractaeonidae 109, 266 

Micrahontinae 109, 270 

Microceraminae 109, 266 

Microconomandshuhnae 109 

Microconopalaeinae 109 

Microcystinae 109, 268 

Microdisculidae 7, 109, 257 

Microdomatidae 9, 109, 237, 245 

Microhedylidae 109, 182, 188, 204, 260, 

279 

Microliopalaeininae 109, 252 

Micromelaniidae 109, 252 

Micromeninae 109, 267 

Microparmarionini 109, 269 

Micropterygia 214 

Micropyrgulidae 109, 252 

Microrissoidea 109 

Microturrimandshurinae 109 

Microturripalaeinae 110 

Microvolutidae 110, 256 

Milacidae 11, 110, 268 

Mimospirina 215, 242 

Minicheviellidae 110, 208, 260 

Minoliinae 110, 245 

Miratestidae 110, 264, 281 

Miraverelliini 110, 270 

Misuhnellidae 110, 257, 278 

Mitchelliinae 110, 242 

Mitrariidae 110, 255 

Mitrellinae 110, 250 

INDEX 

Mitridae 110, 160, 190, 215, 228, 232, 239, 

255 

Mitrolumnidae 110, 256 

Mitromorphinae 110, 256 

Mitrula 236 

Modulidae 110, 112,249 

Moelleriinae 110, 245 

Mohniinae 111 

Mohrensterniinae 111, 251 

Moitessieriidae 111, 252, 277 

Monachinae 111, 270 

Monadeniidae 111, 270 

Monatriidae 111 

Monileini 111, 245 

Monodontinae 111, 137, 245 

Monoica / Monoecia 215, 220, 228 

Mononéphridés 215, 219 

Monopleurobranchia(ta) 215 

Monostichoglossata 215 

Monotocardia 190, 214, 215, 225 

Monotremata215, 231 

Montenegrinini 111, 266 

Moreanellinae 111, 245 

Moreidae 1 1 , 1 255, 277 

Morulinae 111, 255 

Moruminae 10, 111, 255 

Mourloniini 111, 243 

Multidentulinae 111, 265 

Multispirida 112 

Murchisonellidae 112, 258 

Murchisoniidae 112, 215, 219, 238, 244, 

272, 274 

Murellinae 112, 269 

Muricidopsidae 112 

Muricidae 112, 148, 159, 160, 177, 190, 199, 

206, 208, 215, 225, 228, 232, 255, 277 

Muricopsinae 112, 255 

Musioglossata 190, 215 

Myotestidae 112, 269 

Myrrhinidae 1 1 2, 1 89, 263, 280 

Mysorellinae 112, 251 

Nacellidae 112,215,242,271 

Naninidae 112, 269 

Napaeinae 113, 265 

Naricidae 113,218,253 

Naricopsinidae 113 

Nariinae 113, 250 

Nassariidae 113,255,277 

Nassidae 1 1 3, 1 59, 1 77, 228, 255 

Nassopsidae 113, 249 

Nastiinae 113, 268 

Natantia215 

Naticidae87, 113, 128, 190, 193, 194,204, 

206, 214, 216, 230, 231, 251, 276, 277

Naticidopsidae 113 

Naticopsidae 113, 246 

Navicella 193, 215 

Nectophyllirhoidae 9, 1 13, 262 

Nectopoda 113, 217 

Neilsoniinae 114, 243 

Nematoglossa 195, 216 

Nembrothinae 114, 262 

Neniastrinae 114, 266 

Neniinae 114, 266 

Neocyclotidae 114, 238, 248, 274 

Neodoridinae 114, 261 

Neogastropoda 212, 216, 223, 227, 232, 

238, 254, 275 

Neolepetopsidae 114, 212, 225, 243, 271 

Neomesogastropoda 212, 216, 223, 231, 

237, 238 

Neomphalidae 114, 216, 231, 238, 244, 272 

Neoplanorbinae 114, 264 

Neopomata 114 

Neoptyxidae 114, 216 

Neopulmonata 216 

Neopupininae 114, 248 

Neotaenioglossa 194, 204, 213, 216, 225 

Neozonitinae 114 

Nephropneusta 191, 211, 214, 216, 226, 233 

Neptuneinae 114, 254 

Neptunellinae 114, 150, 253 

Nehneidae 114, 189, 196, 203, 215, 216, 

257, 275, 278, 279 

Nerinellidae 115, 215, 216, 258, 278 

Nerinoidinae 115, 258 

Neritariinae 115, 246 

Nehtellinae 115 

Neritidae 31, 34, 87, 115, 190, 192, 200, 

207, 208, 210, 215, 216, 219, 222, 223, 

225, 229, 232, 234, 245, 246, 273 

Nehtiliidae 115,246,273 

Neritinidae 87, 115,246 

Neritopomata 1 1 

Neritopsidae 115, 199, 207, 216, 219, 245, 

246, 273 

Nerrhenidae 115,246,273 

Nesopupinae 115, 265 

Neurobranchia 115, 194, 216 

Neveritinae 116, 251 

Newtoniellidae 47, 116, 254, 277 

Nicida 1 06 

Nitohdae 116, 269 

Nododelphinulidae 116, 243 

Non Suctoria(e) 116, 190, 216, 262, 280 

Nonacteoninidae 116, 257 

Non-Palliata216 

Nossidae 116, 263 

Notaeolidiidae 116, 263 

INDEX 385 

Notarchinae 38, 116, 138, 169, 225, 260, 279 

Notaspidea 188, 203, 217, 280 

Notobranchaeidae 116, 259 

Notobranchia 217 

Notodiaphanidae 116, 258 

Notodohdidae 116,221,262 

Notoneurés 193, 217 

Notovolutini 116, 256 

Nucellidae 116,255 

Nucleobranchiata 116, 196, 215, 217 

Nucleopsinae 116, 257 

Nudibranchia(ta)71, 187, 188, 191, 192, 

200, 201, 203, 207, 210, 211, 214, 217, 

220, 222, 225, 236, 261, 278-280 

Nudibranchini 116, 263 

Nudilimaces 117 

Nudipeda210, 217 

Nudipleura217, 223, 261 

Nyctilochidae 17,47, 253 

Nymphophilinae 117, 252 

Nystiellidae 117,254,277 

Obba 122 

Obeliscinae 117, 258, 267 

Obtortionidae 9, 117, 249 

Occirheneidae 117, 267 

Ocenebrinae 117, 255 

Ochetopsinae 117 

Ochthephilinae 117, 270 

Oculimetidae 117 

Odontartemoninae 117, 267 

Odontocycladinae 117, 265 

Odontocymbiolinae 117, 256 

Odontoglossa217, 235 

Odontognatha 117, 207 

Odontostominae 102, 118, 142, 266 

Odostomellinae 118, 258 

Odostomiidae 118, 258 

Oenopotinae 102, 118, 256 

Oestophohni 118, 270 

Ohhdopyrgulinae 118, 252 

Okadaiidae 118, 262 

Okadaiina217 

Okeniidae 118, 190,261 

Oleacinidae21, 118, 189,210,217,238,267 

Oleidae 118,260 

Oligolimacini 118, 269 

Oligyridae; see Olygyridae 

Oligomehinae 118, 244, 272 

Oligopteha 52, 118 

Oligoptyxidae 118, 216 

Olivancillariidae 118, 256 

Olivellidae 119,217,228,256 

Olividae 77, 119, 159, 177, 190, 208, 214, 

230, 232, 256, 277

386 

Olygyridae 119,221, 246 

Olympicolini 119, 266 

Omalaxidae 119, 197, 253 

Omalogyridae 119, 225, 236, 258, 277, 278 

Ombrellidae; see Umbrellidae 

Omospirinae 119, 242 

Omphalocirhdae 119, 242 

Omphalotrochidae 119, 242 

Omphalotropidinae 119, 251 

Onchidellidae 119, 187,264 

Onchidiidae 28, 60, 119, 121, 191, 199, 

201, 202, 207, 214, 217, 218, 222, 226, 

231,235,264,281 

Onchidinidae 119, 264 

Onchidiopsinae 120, 253 

Onchidorididae 28, 120, 183, 190, 191, 

199,217,221,261,280 

Oncid-; see Onchid- 

Oncomelaniidae 120, 252 

Onobidae 120, 251 

Onustidae 120, 194, 253 

Onychochilidae 120, 211, 215, 217, 242, 271 

Onychoglossa 202, 217 

Oocorythidae 120, 253 

Oopeltidae 120, 269 

Opaliinae 120, 254 

Opeatinae 120, 266 

Operculata 120, 198, 218 

Operculatinae 120, 261 

Ophiletidae 120,231,242 

Ophthalmidae 120, 259 

Opisophthalma 218, 223 

Opisthobranchia(ta) 190, 194-196, 199, 

201, 208, 216, 218, 219, 223, 258, 

278-280 

Opisthonematidae 121, 242 

Opisthophthalma 121, 218 

Opisthopneumona 201, 218 

Opisthotremata 121, 218 

Orbacea 121 

Orbitestellidae 121, 257 

Orculidae 121, 265 

Orectospirinae 121, 249 

Oreohelicidae 121, 268 

Ohentaliidae 121, 252 

Orientalinidae 121, 252 

Oriostomatidae 121, 218, 237, 246, 273 

Orthalicidae 82, 121, 207, 210, 215, 266 

Orthoconcha 121, 165, 218, 235 

Orthodonta 218 

Orthogastropoda 218, 271 

Orthogibbidae 121, 267 

Orthomitrinae 121 

Orthonematidae 121, 124, 247, 274, 275 

Orthoneura 192, 215, 218, 219, 229 

INDEX 

Orthonychiidae 122, 200, 246 

Orthopomatini 122, 246 

Orthostomatidae 122, 257 

Orthostrophina 219, 220, 241, 271 

Orthurethra 219, 228, 265, 274, 282 

Orygoceratidae 122, 263 

Osteopeltidae 122, 244 

Ostracolethidae 122, 269 

Otalini 122,269 

Otidea 122 

Otinidae 20, 122, 188, 192, 219, 264, 280, 

281 

Otoconchinae 122, 268 

Ovata 122 

Ovulidae 122, 167, 200, 219, 232, 250 

Oxinoe, see Oxynoe 

Oxychilidae 122, 268 

Oxygnatha 122, 219 

Oxygyrus 190 

Oxylomatinae 122, 264 

Oxynoidae 9, 26, 122, 190, 197, 198, 202, 

213,219,260 

Oxystomata 123, 193 

Pachnodidae 123, 265 

Pachychilidae 6, 123, 249, 275 

Pachycymbiolini 123, 256 

Pachydrobiini 123, 252 

Pachygnatha 123, 219 

Pachymelaniidae 123, 249 

Pacificellidae 123, 265 

Paedhoplitinae 123, 270 

Paedophoropodidae 123, 233, 254 

Paffrathiinae 123, 246 

Pagodininae 123, 265 

Pagodulininae 123, 265 

Paladmetidae 124, 257 

Palaeacmaea 200 

Palaeocaenogastropoda 219, 275 

Palaeocapulidae 124, 246 

Palaeocyclophohdae 124 

Palaeonustidae 124, 242 

Palaeorissoinidae 124, 252 

Palaeostoidae 124, 266 

Palaeostylidae 124, 247, 274, 275 

Palaeotrochidae 124, 246 

Palaeoxestininae 124, 268 

Palaeozygopleuhdae 124, 233, 242 

Paleuphemitinae 124, 241 

Palliata 219 

Palliohedylidae 124, 219, 220, 260 

Palliohedyloidei 209 

Palmatopoda219, 206 

Paludestrinidae 124, 252 

Paludinellinae 125, 251

Paludinidae 31, 57, 125, 129, 140, 190, 

192, 193, 204, 210, 232, 234, 248 

Paludinimorpha 219 

Paludiscalinae 125, 251 

Paludomidae 125, 249 

Papillia 125 

Papillifera219 

Papillifehni 125, 266 

Papillodermatidae 9, 125 

Papuarioninae 125, 268 

Papuinidae 125, 270 

Papyriscalinae 125, 254 

Parabythinellinae 125, 251 

Paracephala 220 

Paracephalophora 220 

Paracerithiinae 125, 249 

Paracoryphellidae 125, 263 

Parafossarulinae 125, 251 

Paragastropoda 211, 220, 271 

Paralaomidae 125, 267 

Paramelaniidae 126 

Parancistrolepidinae 126, 254 

Pararhytida 168 

Parasitica 126, 220 

Parastrophiinae 10, 126, 251 

Parataphrinae 126, 243 

Paratectibranchia 220 

Paraturbinidae 126, 242 

Pareoridae 126, 249 

Parhedylidae 126, 208, 260 

Parmacellidae 126, 128, 222, 233, 239, 268 

Parmacellillinae 126, 268 

Parmarioninae 126, 269 

Parmophore 52, 77 

Partulidae 65, 126, 187, 219, 220, 265, 282 

Paryphantinae 126, 267 

Patelliconidae 126, 241 

Patellidae 52, 60, 64, 67, 126, 127, 151, 

156, 190, 192, 198, 199, 201-203, 205, 

209, 214, 217, 220, 222, 226, 228, 235, 

242, 271 

Patellogastropoda 194, 203, 212, 215, 220, 

242, 271 

Patelloididae 127, 243 

Patelloplanorbidae 127, 264 

Patulasthdae 127, 267 

Patulinae 11, 127, 268 

Paurotaeniae 127 

Pavlodiscidae 127, 244 

Payettiinae 127, 264 

Pectinibranchia(ta) 127, 191, 193, 199, 201, 

207,211,214, 217,220,231, 234,237 

Pectinodontinae 127, 243 

Peculatohdae 127, 256 

Pedasiolinae 127, 241 

INDEX 387 

Pediculariidae 127, 220, 250 

Pediculariiformes 220 

Pedinogyridae 127, 267 

Pedipedinae 128, 264 

Pedoneura 220 

Pedumichnae 10, 128, 251 

Pelagiellidae 128, 192, 198, 219, 220, 241, 

271 

Pellibranchiata 191,221,227 

Pelohdae 128 

Pelseneeriidae 128, 254 

Peltatinae 128, 269 

Peltellinae 128, 266 

Peltidae 64, 128, 221, 229, 259 

Peltocochlides 205, 221 

Peltospihdae 128, 238, 244, 272 

Pelycidiidae 128, 250 

Pendromidae 128, 243 

Pentaganglionata 221 

Pentaptyxidae 128 

Pentataeniidae 128 

Peraclidae 128, 201, 221, 227, 259 

Perissityidae 129, 254, 277 

Perissopteridae 129, 253 

Peristemiinae 129, 255 

Peristomacea 129, 207, 222 

Peroniidae 129, 199, 200, 264 

Peroninidae 129, 264 

Perheriinae 129, 266, 282 

Persiculinae 129, 255 

Personidae 129, 253 

Perunelidae 129, 221, 225, 247, 274 

Pervicaciidae 129, 256 

Petholinae 129, 266 

Petrophila 129, 221 

Petropomatinae 10, 129, 245 

Pfeiffehinae 129, 270 

Phaedusinae 129, 266 

Phaliinae 130, 253 

Phanerobranchia(ta) 130, 134, 211, 221, 

235,261,262,280 

Phanerogama 221, 227 

Phaneropneumona 221, 224 

Phaneroptyxidae 9, 130, 257 

Phanerotrematidae 130, 243 

Pharyngoneura 221 

Phasianellidae 130, 237, 245, 273 

Phasis 85 

Phenacohelicidae 130, 144, 267 

Phenacolepadidae 11, 130, 246, 273 

Phenacolimacinae 130, 269 

Pherusidae 130, 254 

Phidianidae 130, 263 

Philinidae /-oidea 130, 196, 203, 217, 222, 

232, 259

388 

Philinoglossidae 130, 208, 222, 259 

Philippiinae 130, 257 

Philomycidae 130, 192, 193, 215, 222, 226, 

231, 235,269 

Philonesiini 130, 268 

Philopotamidinae 131, 249 

Phlebenterata 151, 222 

Pholidotomidae 131, 255 

Phoridae 131,204,213,218,229,253 

Phosinellinae 131, 251 

Photinae 131, 255 

Phyllaplysiina 222 

Phyllidiidae 37, 60, 64, 91, 131, 201, 202, 

205, 210, 211, 218, 221, 222, 225, 230, 

236,261,280 

Phyllidiobranchia219, 222 

Phylliroidae 9, 58, 131, 145, 169, 187, 198, 

200,208,209,221,236,262 

Phyllobranchidae 131, 203, 222, 230 

Phyllobranchillidae 131, 260 

Phyllobranchopsina 222, 233 

Phyllodesmiinae 131, 263 

Phyllovora 222 

Phylomicidae; see Philomycidae 

Phymatopleuridae 131, 244 

Physasthnae 131, 264 

Physellini 132,264 

Physidae 103, 132, 147, 194, 264 

Phytophaga 222, 211,224 

Pickworthiidae 132, 214, 250, 275, 276 

Pigobranchiata; see Pygobranchiata 

Pileiformes 132 

Pileolidae 132,246 

Pileopsidae 132, 250 

Pilidae28, 132,200,247 

Pilidium2^8 

Pinufiidae 132,262,280 

Pireninae 132 

Pisanianurinae 132, 253 

Pisaniinae 132, 255 

Piseinotecidae 132, 263 

Pithodeidae 132,247 

Pitysinae 132, 265 

Placobranchidae 133, 203, 221, 222, 230, 

260, 279 

Placostylidae 133 

Plagiothyridae 133, 246 

Plakobranchidae; see Placobranchidae 

Planaxidae 9, 46, 133, 190, 234, 249, 274 

Planilabiata 222 

Planispiridae 133, 270 

Planitrochidae 133, 242, 271 

Planktotrophica 222 

Planorbahini 133, 264 

INDEX 

Planorbidae 99, 103, 121, 133, 194, 222, 

263, 281 

Planorbulinae 133, 264, 281 

Planozonini 133, 243 

Planspiralia 223, 237 

Platevindecidae 133, 264 

Platyacridae 133, 244 

Platyceratidae 134, 140, 199, 216, 223, 

237,246,271,273 

Platycochlides211, 223 

Platyconchinae 134, 247 

Platydoridinae 134, 261 

Platyglossae 134 

Platyhedylidae 134, 196, 223, 260 

Platymalakia 223 

Platyostomatidae 134, 246 

Platypoda 223 

Platyschismatinae 134, 242 

Platysuccineinae 134, 268 

Plectonotinae 134, 241 

Plectopylidae 134, 267, 282 

Pleioptygmatidae 9, 134, 255 

Plesiocystiscinae 134, 255 

Plesiomitrinae 134 

Plesiophysinae 134, 264 

Plesioplocidae 134, 216 

Plesiotritoninae 134, 257 

Plesiotrochidae 135, 249 

Plethospirinae 135, 244 

Pleurembolica 223 

Pleuroanthobranchia 223 

Pleurobranchaeinae 135, 138, 223, 225, 

234, 261 

Pleurobranchidae 135, 138, 165, 188, 194, 

199, 208, 215, 217, 223, 225, 232, 234, 

261,278,279 

Pleurobranchidium 1 65 

Pleuroceridae 135, 249, 275 

Pleurocoela 223 

Pleurodiscidae 135, 265 

Pleurodontidae 102, 122, 135, 270 

Pleuroleuridae 135, 221, 262 

Pleurolidiidae 135, 263 

Pleurommatophoren 223 

Pleuroneurés 193, 223 

Pleurophthalma 224 

Pleurophyllidiidae 135, 201, 203, 211, 221, 

235, 262 

Pleuropinae 135, 263 

Pleuroprocta 81, 136, 224, 209, 263 

Pleuropteria 136 

Pleurotomariidae 136, 186, 204, 205, 224, 

231,238,239,244,272 

Pleurotomellinae 136, 256

Pleurotomidae 78, 136, 159, 173, 177, 214, 

236, 256 

Plicacidae 136 

Plicatusidae 136, 247 

Plicolivinae 136, 256 

Pliopholygidae 136, 248 

Plocamobranchia 224 

Plotiidae 136, 258 

Plusculidae 136, 259 

Plutoniinae 136, 269 

Pneumatodocha 224 

Pneumo(no)branchia(ta) 206, 209, 21 1 

221, 224 

Pneumodermatidae 136, 201, 207, 215, 

224, 227, 259 

Pneumoneata 224 

Pneumonochiamyda 224, 228 

Pneumonophora 224 

Pneumo(no)poma 224, 218 

Podophthalma 223, 224 

Poecilozonitinae 136, 268 

Poleumitidae 136, 241 

Polinicinae 137, 251 

Pollicariini 137, 248 

Pollicinidae 137 

Polybranchia(ta) 137, 187, 194, 215, 220, 

225 

Polybranchiidae 137, 188, 222, 225, 260 

Polycehdae 28, 137, 187, 190, 191, 202, 

210,217, 221, 262, 280 

Polygyrellinae 137, 267 

Polygyhdae 137, 142, 210, 270 

Polygyrinidae 137, 247 

Polyodontinae 137 

Polyphemidae 137, 267 

Polyplacognatha 137 

Poiypiacophora 191, 194, 199, 201, 209, 234 

Polyptyxidae 138,216,258 

Polytremahidae 138, 205, 244 

Polytropidae 10, 138, 241 

Pomaceinae 138, 247 

Pomastoma 225, 237 

Pomatiidae 116, 138, 226, 234, 238, 248, 

250, 276 

Pomatiopsidae 138, 252, 276, 277 

Pomatobranchia(ta) 138, 209, 225, 234 

Pommerozygiidae 138, 249 

Pompholicinae 138, 264 

Pompholiginae 11 

Pompholycodeinae 11, 138, 264 

Ponentininae 139, 270 

Pontohedylidae 139, 260 

Pontolimacidae 139, 215, 260 

Popenellidae 139, 249 

Porcellanidae 139, 250 

INDEX 389 

Porcelliidae 139, 205, 244, 271, 272 

Porodoridacea 139, 225, 261 

Porostomata 139, 199, 225, 261, 280 

Portiockiellidae 139, 205, 244 

Posterobranchaea 159 

Potadomatinae 140, 249 

Potamididae 78, 112, 140, 274 

Potamophila 140, 234 

Potamopyrgidae 140, 252 

Potehinae 140, 248 

Praematuratropidae 140 

Praenaticinae 140 

Pragoscutulidae 140, 245 

Pragoserpulinidae 140, 242 

Prasinidae 140, 260, 279 

Precuthoninae 140, 263 

Prestonellidae 140, 267 

Priamidae 140, 154, 256 

Phobaleinae 5,140 

Prionoglossa 225 

Phonoglossinae 140, 259 

Prisciphoridae 140, 248 

Prisogastrinae 141, 245 

Phstilomatinae 141, 268 

Proboscidifera 190, 217, 218, 219, 225, 227 

Procaenogastropoda 225, 232, 274 

Procarinariidae 141 

Procephala 141, 214 

Procerithiidae 141, 215, 249, 275 

Proconulidae 141, 245, 273 

Proctonotidae 141, 189, 196, 200, 203, 

220, 262, 280 

Procyclophoroida 225, 274 

Procymbuliidae 141, 259 

Prodiotocardia 225 

Prodorididae 141, 261 

Produngina 141, 263 

Proeccyliopteridae 141, 241 

Progalerinae 141, 242 

Progastropoda 225 

Prokopiconchinae 141, 247 

Prolixodentinae 141, 254 

Promonotocardia 225 

Propilidiinae 141, 243 

Proplina 200 

Proprioneura 225 

Propupaspiridae 141, 249 

Prorhipidoglossa 226 

Proserpinellidae 142, 246, 274 

Proserpinidae 34, 142, 207, 212, 221, 226, 

246, 274 

Prosiphoninae 142, 254 

Prosobranchia(ta) 192, 204, 210, 223, 226, 

231 

Prosophthalma 226

390 

Prosostheniinae 142, 252 

Prostyliferidae 142, 249, 275 

Protaeolidiellidae 142, 263 

Protancylinae 142, 264 

Proteobranchiata 226 

Proteolidioidea 142 

Proto 57 

Protocochlides 211, 226, 235 

Protoconchoididae 142, 241, 271 

Protogastropoda 198, 200, 226 

Protogona 142 

Protominae 142, 249 

Protonehtidae 142 

Protopoda 226 

Protorculidae 142, 247 

Protoscaevogyridae 142, 241 

Protostreptoneura 226 

Protowarthiidae 142, 194, 241 

Protriaula 226, 236 

Proturethra 226 

Provalvatidae 143, 258 

Provannidae 143, 247, 274 

Prunini 143, 255 

Pruvotfoliinae 143, 263 

Pryamea; see Priamidae 

Pselaphocephala 206, 226 

Pseudamauridae 143, 249 

Pseudamnicolinae 143, 252, 276 

Pseudancylinae 143, 263 

Pseudecphorinae 143, 254 

Pseudobranchia(ta) 226, 228 

Pseudobythinellini 143, 251 

Pseudocaspiidae 143, 252 

Pseudoceratodes 88 

Pseudocharopidae 143, 268 

Pseudococculinidae 143, 244, 273 

Pseudocyclotini 143, 251 

Pseudocypraeinae 143, 250 

Pseudodorididae 98, 143, 261 

Pseudoeuctenidiacea 143, 188, 202, 226, 

262, 280 

Pseudohelicidae 144 

Pseudohoratiinae 144, 252 

Pseudoleptaxinae 144, 270 

Pseudolividae 144, 227, 256, 278 

Pseudomalaxinae 144, 257 

Pseudomelaniidae 144, 214, 234, 247 

Pseudomelatomidae 144, 256 

Pseudomerelininae 144, 252 

Pseudomesaliidae 144 

Pseudomitrinae 144 

Pseudonapaeinae 144, 265 

Pseudonerineidae 144, 258 

Pseudonininae 144, 247, 274 

Pseudophallia 193,227 

INDEX 

Pseudophoridae 144, 242, 271 

Pseudoplectinae 144, 268 

Pseudopneumona 227 

Pseudorapinae 144, 255 

Pseudorthonychiidae 144, 246 

Pseudosacculidae 145, 253 

Pseudosetiinae 145, 251 

Pseudostrombus 82, 207 

Pseudothecosomata 145, 221, 227, 259 

Pseudotominae 145, 256 

Pseudotritoniinae 145, 251 

Pseudotrochatellinae 145, 268 

Pseudovermidae 145, 203, 263 

Pseudoveronicellinae 145, 264 

Pseudozygopleuridae 145, 247 

Pseudunelidae 145, 226, 233, 260 

Psilosomata 145, 191 

Ptenobranchiata 227, 199 

Ptenoglossa 145, 199, 210, 214, 216, 

227-229, 232, 233, 254, 274, 275 

Pterabranchia 227, 233 

Pteraeolidiinae 146, 263 

Pteridae 146 

Pteroceanidae 146, 259 

Pterocephala 227 

Ptérocère 22 

Pterocyclinae 146, 248 

Pterocymodoceidae 146, 259 

Pterodibranchia 227 

Pteropoda 146, 189, 199, 201, 205, 206, 

212-214, 217, 218, 221, 223, 227, 230, 

233 

Pterosomatidae 146, 196, 251 

Pterota 207, 227 

Pterothecidae 146, 212, 218, 235, 241 

Pterotracheidae 113, 146, 206, 216, 223, 

227, 251 

Pterygia 227 

Pterygiinae 146, 255 

Ptychatractidae 146, 256, 278 

Ptychomphalinae 146, 243 

Ptychomphalininae 146, 243 

Ptychostomonidae 146, 258 

Ptychotrematinae 147, 267 

Ptygmatididae 147, 216, 257, 275, 278, 279 

Ptygmatiellidae 147 

Pugnellidae 147, 253 

Pulmobranchia(ta) 147, 227, 215 

Pulmonata 189, 190, 205, 206, 208, 213, 

215, 216, 221, 224, 227, 228, 238, 263, 

280, 281 

Punctidae 137, 147, 203, 232, 267, 282 

Pupidae 46, 147, 193, 210, 215, 219, 233, 

257, 265 

Pupillidae 147, 228, 265, 282

Pupinellinae 147, 248 

Pupinidae 147, 248 

Pupisomatidae 147, 265 

Pupoididae 147, 265 

Purellidae 271 

Purpurellinae 147, 255 

Purpuridae 148, 159, 177, 190, 228, 239, 255 

Purpurinidae 148, 228, 251, 276 

Pusiinae 148, 255 

Pusillininae 148, 251 

Pusionellinae 148, 256 

Pusiostomatidae 148, 255 

Pustulariinae 148, 250 

Pusulini 148, 253 

Putillinae 148, 244, 272 

Pycnonephridia 228 

Pycnotrochus 1 29 

Pygobranchia(ta) 199, 210, 216, 228 

Pyramidellidae 84, 147, 148, 189, 194, 201, 

204, 207, 210, 211, 215, 228, 229, 258, 

279, 280 

Pyramidellopsidae 148 

Pyramidinae 148 

Pyramidulidae 85, 148, 265 

Pyramimitridae 149, 254 

Pyrazidae 149, 248 

Pyrenidae 11, 149, 228,255 

Pyrgidiidae 149, 251 

Pyrgininae 149, 266 

Pyrgo 235 

Pyrgorientaliinae 149, 252 

Pyrguliferidae 149, 249 

Pyrgulidae 149,252,276 

Pyrgulininae 149, 258 

Pyrifusidae 131, 149,255,277 

Pyropeltidae 149, 244 

Pyropsidae 149, 255 

Pyrulinae78, 150, 250 

Pythiinae 150, 264 

Quoyellidae 150, 264 

Rachiglossa(ta) 151, 193, 202, 205, 218, 

228, 230 232, 237 

Ranellidae 150, 190,253 

Ranfurlyinae 150, 268 

Rapaninae 150, 255 

Raphidoglossa 228 

Raphistomatidae 9, 150, 204, 205, 231, 242 

Raphitominae 150, 256 

Rapidae 150, 255 

Rastodentidae 9, 150, 250 

Rathouisiidae 150, 160, 226, 232, 264 

Realiinae 150, 251 

Recluziidae 150, 254 

INDEX 391 

Rehderiellinae 151,252, 277 

Remibranchiata 151, 228 

Reptantia 228 

Retifera 151, 228 

Retowskiinae 151, 265 

Retusidae 151, 188, 195, 229, 259 

Reymondiinae 151, 249 

Reynellonidae 151, 250 

Rhacopoda 229 

Rhagadidae 151, 270 

Rhaphischismatidae 151, 208, 244 

Rhinioglossa 229, 236 

Rhinociavinae 151, 248 

Rhinophoralia201, 229 

Rhipidoglossa(ta) 151, 187, 190, 194, 201, 

207, 210 212, 218, 227, 229, 235, 239 

Rhizohdae 151, 259 

Rhodacmeinae 151, 264 

Rhodopetalinae 151, 243 

Rhodopidae 151, 190, 191, 207, 218, 234, 

226,229,235,261,280 

Rhysotinidae 151, 269 

Rhytididae21, 151, 189,208,210,229,267 

Rhytidopilidae 152, 242 

Rhytidopomatinae 9, 152, 250 

Rillyini 152, 266 

Rimellinae 152, 252 

Rimulidae 152, 243 

Ringiculidae 152, 192, 196, 202, 229, 258, 279 

Risellidae 152, 250 

Rishetiinae 152, 266 

Rissoellidae 152, 201, 229, 236, 258 

Rissoidae 152, 190, 210, 213, 214, 219, 

229, 234, 251 

Rissoinidae 152, 229, 251 

Rissolinidae 152, 251 

Rissopsidae 152 

Rizzoliinae 152, 263 

Roseniidae 152, 254 

Rostangidae 153, 261 

Rostellariinae 22, 153, 252 

Rostrifera 229, 190, 213, 218, 219, 223, 226 

Rotadiscinae 153, 268 

Rotellinae 153, 245 

Ruedemanniinae 153, 242 

Rumellidae 153, 249 

Ruminidae 153, 193, 267 

Runcinidae 153, 221, 229, 232, 259 

Ryssotidae 122, 153, 268 

Sabulincolidae 153, 182, 260 

Saccobranchia 229 

Sacculidae 153, 253 

Sacoglossa 71, 153, 203, 211, 212, 219, 

220, 222, 230, 234, 260, 279

392 

Sadierianinae 153, 252 

Sagdidae 153, 168, 193, 228, 230, 268 

Salinatoridae 153, 263 

Salpingostomatinae 153, 241 

Sarasinulinae 154, 264 

Sarganidae 154, 155, 254, 277 

Sasakininae 154, 268 

Satiellini 154, 269 

Sauleini 154, 247 

Sayellinae 154, 258 

Scaevogyridae 154, 198, 242 

Scal(ari)idae 57, 128, 145, 154, 199, 210, 

215,227,254 

Scalaxinae 154, 263, 281 

Scaliolidae 154, 249 

Scaphandridae 154, 196, 202, 230, 259 

Scaphellinae 33, 154, 256 

Scaphidae 155, 200, 264 

Scaphoconchoidea 155 

Scarabinae 155, 264 

Scenellidae 155, 200, 241, 271 

Schismatobranchia 155, 228, 230 

Schistopelmata 230 

Schizobasinae 155, 254 

Schizogoniidae 155, 243 

Schizopoda 230 

Schizostomatidae 155, 241 

Schizotaeniae 155 

Schizotrochidae 155, 244 

Schwartziellidae 155, 251 

Scissurellidae 155, 205, 238, 244, 272 

Sclerodermata 230 

Scoliostomatidae 129, 155, 242 

Scolodentidae 155, 267 

Scolodontidae 155, 267, 282 

Scolyminae 156, 256 

Sculptariidae 156, 267, 282 

Scurhini 7,156, 243 

Scutati 156 

Scutellidae 156, 246 

Scutellinidae 156, 246 

Scutibranchia(ta) 193, 209, 221, 222, 224, 

226, 228, 230 

Scutifera 53, 156 

Scutiformia 156 

Scutinae 127, 156,201,243 

Scyllaeidae 64, 65, 135, 156, 157, 194, 

200, 209, 217, 221, 234 236, 262 

Scytotypidae 156 

Sebadoridinae 156, 261 

Securiconidae 156, 241 

Segmentininae 156, 264 

Seguenziidae 156, 210, 230, 238, 244, 272 

Seilidae 156, 254 

Selenimorpha 230, 272 

INDEX 

Selenitidae 50, 157,215,267 

Selenochiamydinae 157, 268 

Semilimacinae 157, 269 

Semimitrinae 157 

Semiphyllididae 157, 208, 211, 230 

Semiproboscidifera 230 

Semisalsinae 157, 251 

Semisinusinae 10, 157 

Semisulcospirinae 157, 249, 275 

Semperdoninae 9, 157, 268 

Semperulinae 157, 264 

Senectinae 157, 245 

Septahinae 52, 157, 246 

Septidae 157, 253 

Seraphsidae 157, 253, 277 

Seribranchia 157, 230 

Serratae 157 

Serrulininae 157, 266 

Sesarinae 158, 269 

Setiinae 158, 251 

Settsassiidae 158, 249, 275 

Sheldoniinae 158, 269 

Sherborniidae 158, 250 

Shinkaiiepadidae 11, 158, 246 

Sigaretidae 59, 155, 158, 188, 193, 197, 

199,214, 220,236,251, 276 

Sigmurethra 230, 210, 266 

Silicodermata 200, 231 

Siliquahidae 33, 158, 202, 237, 249 

Simniini 158, 250 

Simploptyxinae 158, 258 

Simpulidae 158, 253 

Simpulopsini 158, 266 

Simrothina 231 

Sininae 158, 251, 276 

Sinistrobranchia 159, 231 

Sinuata 231 

Sinuitidae 159,241,271 

Sinuitopsida 231 

Sinumeloninae 9, 159, 270 

Sinuopeidae 159, 231, 242 

Siphonacmeidae 159, 263 

Siphonadenia 159 

Siphonaliinae 159, 255 

Siphonariidae 77, 129, 159, 192, 202, 212, 

221, 223, 231, 232, 235, 263, 280, 281 

Siphonata 231 

Siphonobranchia(ta) 159, 208, 201, 231, 232 

Siphonochiamyda 228, 231 

Siphonostomata 159, 231 

Siphopsinae 159, 256, 278 

Sira 233 

Siriidae 159, 250 

Sitalinae 159, 269 

Skeletobranchia 204, 231

Skeneidae 159, 245, 273 

Skeneopsidae 160, 229, 251 

Smaragdiinae 160, 246 

Smaragdinellidae 160, 259 

Smeagolidae 160, 203, 231, 264, 281 

Solahellidae 160, 245,273 

Solariidae 82, 160, 201, 202, 210, 257 

Solaropsidae 160, 270 

Soleiferae 231 

Soleniscidae 160, 225, 231, 232, 247, 274 

Solenostomata 232 

Soleolifera 160,207,218,232 

Solidipedia 160, 232 

Solidulidae 160, 257 

Sonorelicini 160, 270 

Sonorellinae 160, 270 

Sophininae 160, 269 

Sorbeoconcha 232, 248 

Spanionematidae 161, 247, 274 

Spartaebranchia 232 

Speightiidae 161, 254, 277 

Spekiidae 161, 249 

Spelaeoconchidae 161, 265 

Spelaeodiscidae 161, 265 

Sphaerocinidae 161, 259 

Sphaerodomidae 161, 247 

Sphaerostomatidae 161, 262 

Sphincterochilidae 161, 208, 270 

Spinigeridae 161, 253 

Spiralia 232 

Spiratellidae 146, 161,259 

Spiraxidae 161, 267 

Spirialidae 161, 259 

Spiriconcha 232, 235 

Spirivalvia 232 

Spironotia 232 

Spiropeniata 161 

Spirostomatinae 161, 248 

Spirostylidae 161, 247 

Spirovallini 162, 243 

Spongiobranchia 201 

Spurillidae 161, 198,263 

Staffordiidae 162, 268 

Staphylaeinae 162, 250 

Steganobranchia 21 1 , 232 

Stegobranchia 232 

Stegocoeliidae 162 

Stegognatha 232 

Stenacmidae 162, 254 

Stenelicidae 162 

Stenoglossa 195, 204, 214, 216, 228, 232 

Stenogyhdae 162,215, 267 

Stenophysini 162, 264 

Stenopidae 162, 267 

Stenopomatini 162 

INDEX 393 

Stenopylinae 162, 268 

Stenothecidae 162, 241 

Stenothyhdae 162, 252 

Stenotrematini 162, 270 

Stephanozygidae 162, 247 

Stephopomatinae 162, 249 

Stilifehdae 21, 126, 162, 233, 254 

Stiligeridae 163, 188, 195, 209, 222, 233, 

260 

Stoastomatidae 163, 246 

Stomatellidae 33, 104, 163, 197, 208, 225, 

245 

Stomatiidae 32, 33, 104, 163, 190, 197, 

208,214,236,237,245 

Stomatopsinae 163, 248 

Stomatopterophora 227, 233 

Straparollinae 163, 241 

Straparollinidae 163, 242 

Strebloceratinae 163, 251 

Strepomatidae 163, 249 

Strepsiduridae 163, 255, 278 

Strepsineura 191, 233 

Streptacididae 163, 258 

Streptaxidae 21, 163, 189, 210, 217, 238, 

267, 282 

Streptobranchia 233 

Streptochetinae 163, 255 

Streptocionidae 163 

Streptodonta 233 

Streptoneura 191, 193, 233 

Streptostelidae 163, 267 

Streptostylini 164, 267 

Strepturidae 164 

Strictispiridae 164, 256 

Strigatellidae 164, 255 

Strigileuxinini 164, 266 

Strobilidae 164, 265 

Strobilopsidae 164, 265 

Strombiformidae 164, 254 

Strombidae 22, 164, 167, 190, 199, 210, 

213,214,232,252,277 

Strophocheilidae 164, 267 

Strophostomatidae 164, 248 

Strophostylidae 164, 246 

Strubelliidae 164, 220, 233, 260 

Strumosini 165, 266 

Struthiolarellinae 165, 253 

Struthiolahidae 165, 253 

Struthiopterinae 165, 253 

Stuoraxidae 165, 258 

Stuorellidae 165 

Styliferidae; see Stiliferidae 

Styliferinidae 165 

Stylinidae 165, 254 

Styliolacées 6, 165

394 INDEX 

Stylocheilinae 165 

Stylogastropoda 233, 274, 271 

Stylommatophora 80, 194, 201, 202, 205, 

213, 216, 233, 235, 238, 264, 274, 280, 

281 

Subaplysiacea 165, 233 

Subnuda 233 

Subtestacea 233 

Subulata 165 

Subulinidae 165, 187, 266 

Subulitidae 165, 219, 233, 234, 247, 274 

Succineidae 122, 166, 203, 210, 215, 233, 

234,264,281,282 

Suctoria 166, 190, 234, 261, 280 

Sulcoactaeonidae 166, 257 

Sulcocypraeini 166, 250 

Superobranchiata 234, 235 

Sutilizonidae 166, 244, 272 

Sycotypidae 166, 250 

Symmetrocapulidae 166, 246 

Sympoda 234 

Sympterus 1 70 

Syncephala 234 

Synceratidae 166, 251 

Synthopsinae 166, 254 

Syringobranchia 166, 234 

Syrnolinae 166, 258 

Syrnolopsidae 166, 197, 249, 275 

Systellommatophora 234, 219, 238, 264, 

280, 281 

Systrophiidae 166, 267, 282 

Tacheocampylaeinae 167, 269 

Tachyrhynchinae 167, 249 

Taenioglossa(ta) 167, 188, 190, 192-195, 

201-205, 210, 212, 216, 218, 229, 233, 

234 

Taiomidae 167, 254 

Talopiidae 167, 245 

Talpariinae 167, 250 

Tamanovalvidae 36, 167, 198, 234, 260, 279 

Tamayoinae 167, 267 

Tanganyiciinae 167, 249 

Tanganyikidae 39, 43, 101, 112, 113, 148, 

152, 167, 176 

Tanousiidae 167, 252 

Tantulidae 167, 208, 221, 260 

Tanychiamydinae 167, 269 

Taphiinae 167, 264 

Taraninae 168, 256 

Taringinae 168, 261 

Tateinae 168, 252 

Taurasiinae 168, 255 

Tebennophoridae 168, 215, 269 

Tectariinae 168, 250 

Tectibranchia(ta) 169, 190, 191, 195, 217, 

219,221,229,232,234 

Tectipeda210, 234 

Tecturidae 168, 203, 217, 218, 220 

Tegulinae 168, 245, 273 

Teinostomatinae 168, 252 

Tekoulininae 168, 265 

Teleobranchia 234 

Teleogeophila 234 

Teleohydrophila 234 

Teleophalla 168 

Teleophallogona 168 

Telescopiidae 168 

Teletremata 235 

Temnocinclinae 168, 244, 272 

Temnodiscinae 168, 241 

Temnotropidae 169, 208, 243, 272 

Tenagodidae 169, 249 

Tentaculata 169, 235 

Terebellinae 169, 253 

Terebrellidae 169, 249 

Terebridae 159, 169, 177, 188, 214, 235, 256 

Teretropomatinae 169, 257 

Tergibranchiata 221, 226, 235 

Tergipedidae 169, 170, 217, 263, 280 

Tergobranchiata 235 

Terrestribythinellidae 169, 251 

Testacea 232, 235 

Testacellidae 21, 169, 189, 193, 215, 217, 

233, 235, 238, 267 

Tethydidae 65, 157, 169, 217, 226, 

234-236, 262 

Tethymelibidae 48, 169, 200, 262 

Tetracerata 169, 225, 235 

Tetraspathostyles 235 

Tetraspididae 170, 269 

Tetrentodontinae 170, 266 

Textiliinae 5, 170, 256 

Thaanumellinae 170, 251 

Thaididae 170, 255 

Thalassocyonidae 170, 250 

Thalassophila 212, 218, 235, 281 

Thapsiinae 170 

Thatcheriidae 170, 256 

Thebini 170,269 

Thecosomata 170, 191, 195, 205, 218, 220, 

223, 232, 233, 235, 259 

Theodoxinae 170, 246 

Therasiinae 171, 268 

Thersiteidae 171, 253 

Thiaridae 6, 46, 171,249 

Thiiptodontidae 171, 259 

Thorunninae 171, 261 

Thycinae 171, 254 

Thyrophorellidae 171, 203, 268, 282

Thysanodontinae 171, 200, 245 

Thysanophoridae 171, 270 

Thysanopoda 235 

Thysanotinae 171, 268 

Tiaracehthiinae 171, 248 

Tiberiinae 171, 258 

Tibiidae 171,252 

Tiedemannia 43, 189 

Tinostomatinae; see Teinostomatidae 

Tiphobiidae 171, 249, 275 

Titiscaniidae 7, 172, 216, 246, 273 

Tjaemoeiidae 172, 257 

Tmetoneminae 172, 247 

Tofanellidae 172,257 

Togata 235 

Toledoniinae 171, 258 

Tomichiinae 171,218, 252 

Tomogehdae 171, 266 

Tomoglossata 235 

Tonnidae 11, 171, 211, 216, 232, 253 

Toriniidae 171,200,257 

Tornatellaeinae 172, 257 

Tomatellariini 172, 265 

Tornatellidae 147, 172, 193, 199, 204, 232, 

257 

Tornatellinidae 164, 172, 265, 274 

Tomatellinoptini 123, 172, 265 

Tornatinidae 172, 196, 202, 259 

Tomidae 172,235,252 

Toxifera 236 

Toxoglossa(ta) 173, 188, 192, 196, 198, 

205, 224, 229, 231, 232, 235, 236 

Trachelipoda 222, 236, 239 

Trachelobranchia 236 

Tracheopulmonata 173, 193, 236 

Trachoecidae 173, 257 

Trachycystidae 173, 268 

Trachysmatidae 173, 243 

Trajanellidae 173, 247 

Transovulini 173 

Trapezodonta 236 

Tremanotidae 173, 194, 241 

Trenellidae 173,241 

Tr angulariinae 173, 243 

Tr aula 236 

Tr chiinae 173, 270 

Tr chodiscinlnae 173, 270 

Tri chotropidae 155, 173, 250 

Tr clidae 174,259 

Tr coliidae 174,245,273 

Tr culinae 174, 252 

Tr foridae; see Triphoridae 

Tr ganglionata 209, 236 

Tr gonochlamydidae 9, 174, 236, 268 

Tr gonochlamydin(i)a 213, 236 

8111 174, 257 

Trimusculidae 174, 205, 228, 231, 236, 

264, 280, 281 

Trinchesiidae 174 

Thodopsinae 174, 270 

Triophldae 174, 190,262 

Triopidae 174,221,262 

Thpartellidae 174, 251 

Triphoridae 174, 209, 229, 232, 236, 254, 277 

Trippinae 174, 261 

Tripteridae 174, 259 

Tripterotyphinae 175, 255 

Triptychiinae 175, 266 

Triptyxidae 175, 216, 258 

Triseriatae 175 

Trissexodontidae 175, 270 

Tristaniinae 175, 266, 282 

Tritonaliinae 175, 255 

INDEX 395 

Tritoni(i)dae 64, 65, 150, 157, 167, 175, 189, 

190, 194, 196, 198, 200, 205, 209-211, 

213, 217, 221, 234-236, 253, 262, 280 

Triviellini 175,253 

Triviidae 175,220,253 

Trochaclididae 176, 214, 243, 272 

Trochactaeoninae 176, 257 

Trochaliidae 176 

Trochidae 31, 82, 137, 176, 189, 190, 192, 

197, 204, 206, 209, 210, 220, 225, 229, 

232, 234, 236-238, 245, 273 

Trochitinae 176, 250 

Trochoclisinae 176, 242 

Trochodopsidae 176 

Trochoideini 176, 270 

Trochomorphidae 176, 268 

Trochonanininae 176, 269 

Trochonernatidae 176, 204, 224, 237, 242, 

271 

Trochotomidae 9, 176, 244 

Trocho-Turbinidae 176, 237 

Trochozonitinae 176, 269 

Trochulinae78, 176, 270 

Trophoninae 177, 255 

Tropidaucheniini 177, 266 

Tropidodiscidae 177, 241 

Troschelina 223, 237 

Trukcharopinae 177, 268 

Truncariinae 177, 254 

Truncatellidae 59, 121, 152, 177, 190, 194, 

204, 210, 211, 218, 227, 229, 252 

Truncatellininae 177, 265 

Tryblidiida 200, 205, 271 

Tryonigentinae 177, 270 

Trypanaxidae 177, 249 

Trypanostomia 177 

Tubidae 177,257

396 

Tubiferidae 177, 203, 215, 258 

Tubinidae 177, 246 

Tubispiracea 177 

Tubispirantia 177 

Tubuaiini 178, 265 

Tubulibranchia(ta) 178, 234, 237 

Tudiciinae 178, 256 

Turbinellidae 78, 159, 177, 178, 202, 217, 

228, 239, 256, 278 

Turbinidae 32, 57, 178, 190, 193, 197, 209, 

210, 225, 232, 234, 237, 245, 251, 273 

Turbonellininae 178, 242 

Turbonillinae 178, 258 

Turbospiralia 237 

Turcicinae 178 

Turkmenamnicolinae 178, 252 

Turribaicaliinae 178, 251 

Turricaspiinae 178, 252 

Turriculidae 179, 255, 256 

Turridae 179, 206, 236, 237, 256, 277, 278 

Turhtellidae 57, 167, 179, 190, 194, 215, 

234, 237, 249 

Turritellopsinae 179, 257 

Turtoniidae 179, 254 

Tutufinae 179, 253 

Tutuilanidae 179, 251 

Tychobraheidae 179, 245 

Tylodinidae 179, 237,261 

Tylostomatidae 179, 253, 277 

Typhinae 179, 255 

Typica 237 

Umbiliini 180,250 

Umboneidae 180, 257 

Umboniidae 180, 197, 245 

Umbraculidae 156, 180, 220, 237, 261, 279 

Umbrellidae 180, 193, 208, 215, 217, 223, 261 

Unabranchia 180 

Undulabucaniinae 180, 241 

Unelidae 180, 182,260 

Uniplocidae 180 

Uniseriatae 180 

Upellidae180, 258 

Upembellini 180, 269 

Urbasommatophora 238 

Urceidae 180, 266 

Urobranchia 180 

Urocoptidae 38, 181, 282 

Urocyclidae 181, 269 

Urotrematidae 181 

Usedomellinae 181, 257 

Vaginacea 238 

Vaginelle 238 

INDEX 

Vaglnulidae 25, 108, 181, 202, 214, 226, 

235, 238, 264 

Valencienniinae 181, 263 

Valloniidae 32, 50, 181, 219, 265 

Valvatidae 57, 59, 129, 140, 181, 190, 194, 

197, 202, 204, 209, 214, 232-234, 236, 

238, 258, 281 

Vanikoridae 181, 204, 214, 224, 253, 277 

Vanpalmeriidae 181, 256 

Varicellinae 181, 267 

Varicosa 48, 181 

Vasidae 181,256 

Vasopulmonata 219, 230, 233, 238 

Vayssiereidae 182, 190, 262 

Velainellidae 32, 182, 190, 245, 273 

Velariacea 182, 196 

Velatinae 182, 246 

Velutinidae 128, 182, 190, 197, 204, 210, 

217,236,238,253,275 

Veniliinae 141, 182,262 

Ventriculidae 182, 248 

Verenaticinae 182 

Verenidae 182, 250 

Vermetidae 33, 182, 190, 194, 204, 226, 

237, 253, 276, 277 

Vermiculariidae 182, 249 

Vermivora 238 

Veronicellidae 160, 182, 207, 222, 232, 

234, 238, 264, 281 

Vertiginidae 65, 182, 233, 265 

Vesceroconcha 238 

Vesicidae 182, 258 

Vespehcolini 183, 270 

Vetigastropoda 238, 230, 231, 243, 271 

Vexillinae 183, 255 

Vianinae 183, 246 

Vicahihelicinae 183, 270 

Vidaliellinae 183,266 

Villiersiidae 183, 261 

Visceroconcha 238 

Visceroneura 238 

Vitreinae 183, 268 

Vitrinellidae 83, 252 

Vitrinidae 122, 183, 207, 208, 210, 213, 

219,233,269 

Vitrinulini 183, 269 

Vitriplutoniinae 183, 269 

Vivipahdae 59, 121, 183, 216, 229, 234, 

238, 248, 274 

VItaviellidae 183, 200, 246 

Volemidae 183, 255 

Volumina 238 

Volutharpinae 183 

Volutilithinae 184, 256

Volutidae 102, 159, 160, 177, 184, 206, 

214, 225, 228, 232, 237, 239, 256, 278 

Volutobulbinae 184 

Volutodermatinae 184, 255 

Volutomitridae 184, 256 

Volutomorphinae 184, 255 

Volutopsiinae 184, 254 

Volvaire 209 

Volvarina 151 

Volvatellidae 31, 184, 198, 234, 238, 239, 260 

Volvini 184 

Volvulellidae 184,259 

Volvulldae 184, 259 

Waidemaria 28 

Watsonellinae 184, 241 

Watsoniinae 184, 251 

Weeksiidae 184, 254 

Wladislaviidae 184 

Xancidae 185 

Xanthomelontidae 185, 270 

Xanthonychidae 185, 270 

Xenophoridae 185, 218, 239, 253, 277 

Xerariontales 185, 270 

Xerophilidae 10, 185,269 

Xestinae 185, 269 

Xylodisculidae 185, 257 

Yangtzespirinae 185, 241 

Yetinae61, 185, 256 

Yochelcionellidae 185, 241, 271 

Yunqueinae 185, 268 

INDEX 397 

Zacoleinae 185, 269 

Zaptychiinae 186, 264, 281 

Zaptyxini 186, 266 

Zardlnellidae 186, 257 

Zariinae 186, 249 

Zeacolpini 186, 249 

Zebininae 186, 251 

Zeidoridae 186, 194, 243 

Zemaciinae 186, 257 

Zemlhdae 186, 256 

Zephyrinidae 108, 186, 190, 262 

Zerotulidae 186, 251 

Zeugobranchia 186, 192, 197, 199, 222, 

233, 235, 237, 239 

Zidoninae 186, 256 

Zldorldae; see Zeidoridae 

Zitteliidae 186, 253 

Ziziphininae 186, 245 

Zoilinae 186, 250 

Zonabranchiatae 186 

Zonariini 187, 250 

Zonitarionini 187, 269 

Zonitidae 122, 187, 193, 202, 208, 219, 

233, 239, 268 

Zonulispirinae 187, 257, 278 

Zoophaga 239 

Zophinae 187, 267 

Zospeidae 187, 264 

Zuidae 187,265 

Zygitidae 187,205,244 

Zygobranchia; see Zeugobranchia 

Zygopleuridae 187, 247

flALACOLOGIA 

International Journal of Malacology 

Classification and Nomenclátor 

of Gastropod Families 

Philippe Bouchet & Jean-Pierre Rocroi 

CoDchUooksi 

I. 47(1-2) 2005

Publication dates 

Vol. 37, No. 1 13 Nov. 1995 

Vol. 37, No. 2 8 Mar. 1996 

Vol. 38, No. 1-2 17 Dec. 1996 

Vol. 39, No. 1-2 13 May 1998 

Vol. 40, No. 1-2 17 Dec. 1998 

Vol. 41, No. 1 22 Sep. 1999 

Vol. 41, No. 2 31 Dec. 1999 

Vol. 42, No. 1-2 18 Oct. 2000 

Vol. 43, No. 1-2 20 Aug. 2001 

Vol. 44, No. 1 8 Feb. 2002 

Vol. 44, No. 2 30 Aug. 2002 

Vol. 45, No. 1 29 Aug. 2003 

Vol. 45, No. 2 22 Mar. 2004 

Vol. 46, No. 1 23 Aug. 2004 

Vol. 46, No. 2 30 Dec. 2004

Name: 

Address: 

Personal rates: 

MALACOLOGIA 

INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MALACOLOGY 

Web: http://malacologia.fmnh.org 

SUBSCRIPTION AND PAST ISSUE ORDER FORM 

Per volume 

Subscription 

Regular 

$56.00 

Student discounted rate $30.00 

Single & past volumes $56.00 

Institutional rates: 

Subscription 

$75.00 


Agency and dealership rates: 

Subscription 

$80.00 


• Publication of MALACOLOGIA is irregular and may not coincide with the calendar 

year. Occasionally, more than one volume is published in the same year. 

Therefore, subscribers are invoiced by volume, not by year. Any changes in price 

will occur by volume, not by year. 

• Each volume contains 2 numbers. Sometimes a volume is complete in one issue 

and sometimes each number is published separately. 

• Subscriptions begin with the current volume. Surface mail postage is included, 

airmail postage is extra according to destination. 

• Single and past volumes are available with the exception of volumes 1 7(1 ) and 

18 that are out of print. Postage and handling for single and past volumes is 

$5.00 per issue within the U.S.A. Cost for all other countries will be determined 

by weight and postal rates. Fee for postage and handling covers surface mail, 

airmail is extra according to destination. 

• Prepayment is required. Postal money orders and checks (US $'s) must be drawn 

on American banks. VISA and MASTERCARD payments are accepted for an 

additional processing fee of $2.00 per volume for individuals and $3.00 per volume 

for institutions, agencies and dealerships. 

Address: Malacologia 

RO. Box 385 


U.S.A. 

fax: (856)854-0341 

e-mail: malacolog@jersey.net

MALACOLOGIA ADDRESSES 

* * * 

BUSINESS-SUBSCRIPTIONS 

1ST CLASS MAIL INCLUDING AIR, CERTIFIED, REGISTERED, ETC.: 

EXPRESS MAIL ONLY : 

MALACOLOGIA 

PO. Box 385 


U.S.A. 

MALACOLOGIA 

Attn: Caryl Hesterman 

210 W. Crystal Lake Ave. 

Apt. 216-A 


U.S.A. 

e-mail: malacolog(a)jersey.net tel/fax: (856) 854-0341 

MANUSCRIPTS 

1ST CLASS MAIL INCLUDING AIR, CERTIFIED, REGISTERED, ETC.: 

EXPRESS MAIL ONLY : 

MALACOLOGIA 

PO. Box 1222 

West Falmouth, MA 02574-1222 

U.S.A. 

MALACOLOGIA 

Attn: George Davis/Roger Hanlon 

7 MBL Street 

Woods Hole, MA 02543-1015 

U.S.A. 

e-mail: qeoraedavis99(5)hotmail.com tel/fax: (508) 457-0810 

ce to mtmgmd(a)gwumc.edu

VOL. 47, NO. 1-2 MALACOLOGIA 2005 

1. 

INSTRUCTIONS FORAUTHORS 

MALACOLOGIA publishes original research 

on the Mollusca that is of high quality and 

of broad international interest. Papers com- 

bining synthesis with innovation are particularly 

desired. While publishing symposia 

from time to time, MALACOLOGIA encourages 

submission of single manuscripts on 

diverse topics. Smaller papers of local geo- 

graphical or systematic content, and of high 

quality and interest, may be accepted as 

'Research Notes'. Nearly all branches of 

malacology are represented in the pages 

of MALACOLOGIA. 

2. Manuscripts submitted for publication are 

received with the tacit understanding that 

they have not been submitted or published 

elsewhere in whole or in part. 

3. Manuscripts must be in English, but may 

include an expanded abstract in a foreign 

language as well as the usual brief abstract 

in English. Both American and British spell- 

ings are allowed. 

4. Unless indicated otherwise below, contribu- 

tors should follow the recommendations in 

the Council of Biology Editors (CBE) Style 

Manual. 

5. Be brief. 

6. Manuscripts must be typed on one side of 

good quality white paper, double-spaced 

throughout (including the references, tables 

and figure captions), and with ample margins. 

Tables and figure captions should be 

typed on separate pages and put at the end 

of the manuscript. Make the hierarchy of 

headings within the text simple and consis- 

tent. Avoid internal page references (which 

have to be added in page proof). 

7. Choose a running title (a shortened version 

of the main title) of fewer than 50 letters and 

spaces. 

8. Provide a concise and informative abstract 

summarizing not only contents but also results. 

A separate summary is not wanted. 

9. Supply between five and eight key (topic) 

words to go at the end of the Abstract. 

10. Use the metric system throughout. Micron 

should be abbreviated pm. 

11. Illustrations are printed either in one column 

or the full width of a page of the journal, 

so plan accordingly. The maximum 

size of a printed figure is 1 3.5 x 20.0 cm 

(preferably not as tall as this so that the 

caption does not have to be on the oppo- 

site page). The figure captions are not to 

be part of the figure. List the figure captions 

on a separate page. 

12. Drawings and lettering must be dark black 

on white paper. Lines, stippling, letters, 

and numbers should be thick enough to 

allow reduction by 30% to 50%. Letters 

and numbers should be at least 2 mm (line 

art) or 3 mm (gray-step, color) high after 

reduction, but avoid letter sizes > 6 mm. 

Several drawings or photographs may be 

grouped together to fit a page. Photographs 

are to be high contrast. High con- 

trast is especially important for histological 

photographs. 

13. All illustrations are to be numbered sequen- 

tially as figures (not grouped as plates or 

as lettered sub series), and are to be arranged 

as closely as possible to the order 

in which they are first cited in the text. Each 

figure must be cited in the text. 

14. Scale lines are required for all none diagrammatic 

figures, and should be convenient 

lengths (e.g., "200 pm", not "1 63 pm"). Magnifications 

in captions are not acceptable. 

15. All illustrations should be mounted, num- 

bered, labeled or lettered, i.e. ready for the 

printer. Be professional. Sloppy illustrations, 

labels, borders will not be accepted. If assistance 

is required of MALACOLOGIAs 

editorial staff, the author will be charged for 

the services rendered. All computer-generated 

graphics must be submitted electronically 

(e-mail or CD-ROM). Submit 

such graphics as TIFF or JPEG files. Line 

art (black and white) graphics must have 

a final resolution of 1200 dpi, gray-step 

and color graphics, 300 dpi. In line draw- 

ings, the minimum line width of 0.2 mm is 

required (as measured by final size). 

16. A caption should summarize what is shown 

in an illustration, and should not duplicate 

information given in the text. The caption 

must not be part of the figure but be provided 

in a separate file that has all the figure 

captions listed in order. Each lettered ab- 

breviation labeling an individual feature in a 

figure must either be explained in each cap- 

tion (listed alphabetically), or be grouped in 

one alphabetic sequence after the Methods 

section. Use the latter method if many ab- 

breviations are repeated on different figures. 

17. Tables are to be used sparingly and vertical 

lines not at all. Horizontal lines are to be 

used only in the header and foot of the table. 

Submit all tables in a separate file. 

18. References cited in the text must appear in 

the Literature Cited section and vice versa. 

Refer to a recent issue of MALACOLOGIA 

for bibliographic style, noting especially that 

serials are cited unabbreviated. Supply in-

formation on plates, etc., only If they are 

not included in the pagination. 

19. In systematic papers, synonymies should 

not give complete citations but should re- 

late by author, date and page to the Litera- 

ture Cited section. 

20. For systematic papers, all new type specimens 

must be deposited in museums where 

other scientists may study them. Likewise, 

MALACOLOGIA requires that voucher 

specimens upon which a paper is based be 

deposited in a museum where they may 

eventually be re-identified. 

21. Submission of manuscripts.* Contact the 

editor (georgedavis99@hotmail.com) to determine 

the method of submission if the 

manuscript is > 40 pages and graphics have 

file sizes exceeding 2.0 MB or to obtain 

instructions as to where a ms is to be 

mailed if mailing is necessary. Send the ms 

filestogeorgedavis99@hotmail.com. Each email 

should not exceed 3.0 MB. 

22. Very long manuscripts may require submis- 

sion of the manuscript in triplicate by mail. 

The second and third copies can be reproductions. 

Also submit with the paper copies 

a computer disk in Microsoft Word (PC ver- 

sion) containing the manuscript including all 

tables and illustrations. A manuscript that has 

been revised must be re-submitted on com- 

puter disk in Microsoft Word (PC version). 

23. Authors who want illustrations returned 

should request this at the time of ordering 

reprints. Otherwise, illustrations will be main- 

tained for six months only after publication. 

24. An author's address should include an e- 

mail address. 

25. Electronic submission of manuscripts. 

A. Covering e-mail 

Prepare an e-mail message addressed to 

the editor (georgedavis99@hotmail.com) with 

cc to tom.wilke@allzool.bio.uni-giessen.de. 

The message should provide all information 

necessary for manuscript submission. 

B. Manuscript files 

Manuscript files can be accepted in Microsoft 

Word format only (PC version). Name the 

files after the first author (e.g. SMITH.DOC). 

Keep the file size of graphics below 2 MB 

(save graphics as TIFF file with LZW com- 

pression or as JPEG file). Once the MS is 

accepted, uncompressed files have to be 

provided on CD-ROM. Provide the tables as 

a separate file. Attach all files to the cover- 

ing e-mail message. For any question re- 

garding electronic submission of graphics, 

contact the graphics editor at: 

tom.wilke@allzool.bio.uni-giessen.de 

REPRINTSAND PAGE COSTS 

26. Reprints must be ordered from the Business 

Office at the time proof is returned to the copy 

editor. Later orders cannot be considered. 

When 100 or more reprints are ordered, an 

author will receive 25 additional copies free 

of charge. 

27. PDF files of the paper for personal use are 

available with a purchase of reprints; free 

of charge for subscribers to Malacologia. Sub- 

scription must include current and 2 paid-for 

immediate past and/or future volumes. 

28. There is a U.S. $4.00 per word charge for 

each author's change in page proof. 

29. Page costs must be paid prior to publica- 

tion. Page cost recovery is required as fol- 

lows. 

Regular subscribers:" 

Non-student: 10 pages free; U.S. $30.00 

for each additional page (EAP) 

Student*": 1 5 pages free; U.S. $20.00 EAP 

Non-subscribers: 

Non-student: 8 pages free; U.S. $60.00 EAP 

Student"*: 1 5 pages free; U.S. $30.00 EAP 

A reduction or elimination of page charges 

may be possible under certain circumstances 

by arrangement with the editor. A 

reduction of page charges may be negotiated 

for papers exceeding 30 pages. 

30. Color figures must be paid-for by the author. 

Costs are U.S. $300 for the first color page in 

a paper and U.S. $1 50 for each subsequent 

color page. 

SUBSCRIPTION PURCHASE 

31. Effective Nov. 2004, subscription rates per 

volume are as follows: 

Personal: U.S. $56.00 

(Student discounted rate: U.S. $30.00) 

Institutional: U.S. $75.00 

Agency and Dealership: U.S. $80.00 

Single and past volumes are available at the 

rates cited above plus a postage and han- 

dling fee of U.S. $5.00 per issue within the 

U.S.A. Cost for all other countries will be 

determined by weight and postal rates. Postage 

covers surface mail only; airmail is extra. 

* Electronic submission is desired. 

** Regular subscribers are those who have paidup 

subscriptions for the current issue and the 

following issue. 

*** Students (including individuals submitting 

dissertations) must identify themselves at the 

time of manuscript submission and also provide 

the e-mail address of their advisor


CONTENTS 

Abstract 4 

Introduction 4 

Part 1. Nomenclátor of Gastropod Family-Group Names 

[Bouchet & Rocroi] 5 

A Summary of the Rules of Nomenclature Applying to Family-Group Names 5 

Availability of Names 5 

Formation of Names 8 

Validity 

10 

Principle of Coordination 

11 

Status of Names in the Official List of Family-Group Names in Zoology 12 

Cases to be Submitted to the Commission 12 

Nomenclátor 

12 

Epidemiology of Gastropod Family-Group Names 12 

Format of the List 

16 

Nomenclátor of Gastropod Family-Group Names 17 

List of Gastropod Names Above the Family Group 1 87 

Part 2. Working Classification of the Gastropoda 

[Bouchet, Fryda. Hausdorf, Ponder, Valdés & Waren] 239 

Paleozoic molluscs of uncertain systematic position, Neritimorpha, 

fossil "archaeogastropods", fossil lower caenogastropods and fossil 

lower Heterobranchia [Fryda & Bouchet] 

Modern "archaeogastropods" [Waren & Bouchet] 

Modern Caenogastropoda, modern lower Heterobranchia [Ponder & Bouchet] 

Cephalaspidea, Thecosomata, Gymnosomata, Aplysiomorpha, Umbraculida, 

Acochlidiacea, Sacoglossa, Cylindobullida, Nudipleura [Valdés & Bouchet] 

Pulmonata [Hausdorf & Bouchet] 

Paleozoic molluscs of uncertain systematic position 

Basal taxa that are certainly Gastropoda 

Clade Patellogastropoda 

Clade Vetigastropoda 

Clade Cocculiniformia 

Clade Neritimorpha 

Paleozoic Neritimorpha of uncertain position 

Clade Cyrtoneritimorpha 

Clade Cycloneritimorpha 

241 

242 

242 

243 

245 

245 

245 

246 

246


Glade Caenogastropoda 247 

Caenogastropoda of uncertain systematic position 247 

Informal Group Architaenioglossa 247 

Glade Sorbeoconcha 248 

Glade Hypsogastropoda 249 

Glade Littormimorpha 250 

Informal Group Ptenoglossa 254 

Glade Neogastropoda 254 

Glade Heterobranchia 257 

Informal Group Lower Heterobranchia 257 

Informal Group Opisthobranchia 258 

Glade Gephalaspidea 258 

Glade Thecosomata 259 

Glade Gymnosomata 

' 

. 

259 

Glade Aplyslomorpha 260 

"Group" Acochlidiacea 260 

Glade Sacoglossa 260 

"Group" Gylindrobullida 261 

Glade Umbraculida 261 

Glade Nudipleura 261 

Glade Pleurobranchomorpha 261 

Glade Nudibranchia 261 

Glade Euctemdiacea 261 

Glade Dexiarchia 262 

Glade Pseudoeuctenidiacea 262 

Glade Gladobranchia 262 

Glade Euarmimda 262 

Glade Dendronotida 262 

Glade Aeolidida 263 

Informal Group Pulmonata 263 

Informal Group Basommatophora 263 

Glade Eupulmonata 264 

Glade Systellommatophora 264 

Glade Stylommatophora 264 

Glade Elasmognatha 264 

Glade Orthurethra 265 

Informal Group Sigmurethra 266 

Acknowledgements 284 

References [Bouchet & Rocroi] 284 

Index 369 

Concnfi0oks 

Qjj-_UD Xr^ ct«Iq Hictrihiitnr for Vol. 47 

09/18/06 198120 s^ W

Untitled

Create successful ePaper yourself

Delete template?

Save as template?